Drew & the Half Term Break
by Sharp
A gabyverse Fanfiction set in Northumbria.

Chapter 1

It was coming up to the October half term break. Gaby & friends had moved from Scarborough to be nearer the National Cycle centre in Manchester however they had ended up with their own sports complex when they discovered an old quarry on the land that went with Merlingwood. Gaby was chatting to Nena. “Ever since we have moved here things have got very quiet. Unlike those first few weeks in Scarborough it has been dead quit here. Your wedding was a brilliant day then we had to start at a new school. Since then we have had extra swimming, cycling, running and dancing lessons. While I thought I would not take to ballet I discovered I like it. Mum is a hard taskmaster and ensures we all give at least 100% in our performance. There are a few things I need to talk to you about Nena. First I noticed there is an electronics fair coming to the International conference centre in Harrogate & I would like to go there. Can you arrange the transport with Den and the boy's? I know they have been busy doing other things. Also I have been extolling Blackpool to my German cousins & they would all like to go there in the half —term period. Remember though we all need to be on Sharphaw for the 31 st October as that is when Loki-Master makes his move.”

Nena went to see Jenny. “Actually Nena going to Blackpool is a good idea. Even we oldies would like a break. I suggest The Nor beck Castle Hotel as that should be able to accommodate us all.”

Nena went to her office and started making the arrangements for the half term break. Nena was looking at the details for the electronics fair when Kiko walked in to her room. “Oh you got the message it was me who wanted to go there. Father and the remaining girls are taking their time getting here. They appear to be stopping at every port they can. He though has been instructed they all have to be here before the 31 st .”

York .
07.00 Thursday came it was going to be the girls first trip out after arriving in Merlingwood. They where going to York some of the girls from the Skipton youth club where to accompany them. The sisters Em & Pamela & Stephanie Warren where in one group. In York their first port of call was the Great Minster. Here kings of England had been crowned and buried. They paid a visit to the crypt. In the crypt archaeologists where working. They had uncovered part of a Roman Temple. Gabriel was quite interested in this & got talking to the archaeologist she said she was called Wendy Robinson & normally based in Wales. This find and several others in the city had got everybody quite busy. Later the same day Gabriel had made friends with the Russian archaeologist working on a new excavation. She promised the girls she would let them know of any further developments on the site. Whilst Gabriel was there a Lead coffin was found. After a lot of planning it was lifted and taken to the Yorkshire Museum. Gabriel & friends where fortunate to be at the opening. It was found to contain the remains of a long dead female. She was wearing a dress that was almost intact.

11.30 The After this they decided to take a Horse drawn carriage round the city. The driver took them all round the city describing the sights to them. Then he asked if they had been to the Chocolate factory. The girls replied “No. But it sounds like a good Idea.”

The driver. "That for a couple of pounds extra he would take them round Roundtrees (Now Nestle).

Maddy said, "She was a chocoholic & hopped that she could get a fix”. As he drove to the factory he pulled out his mobile and telephoned somebody. The somebody was his daughter who happened to be the manager of the factory.

13.15 His daughter met them at the gates. She told her father to be back in an hour to collect the girls. She explained to us that normally she did not show guest around the factory, but was doing this as a favour to her dad. Gabriel told the manager they where on a school trip to York & where staying in Skipton. "Oh I was born there & still have friends there. Perhaps you Know of or have met them.”

Gabriel. "As we have only been in the town a short while. I doubt it very much. So far all we have met are our teachers & Ballet instructors."

"In that case have you met Sarah Hope she is my cousin.”

Gabriel. "Yes in fact she is with another group here today and we are due to meet up with her at five."

13.30 The manager asked, “Have you girls eaten yet?”

They told her they had intended to get something to eat once they got back to York.

The manager. "In that case instead of a trip round the factory how would you like a meal in the canteen my treat."

Ally was rubbing her tummy and nodding her head. So with that they went to the canteen.

The manager, “I will take you back to York myself & have a talk with your teachers”. Back at the meeting point the manager waited with the girls. She explained to the teachers that all of them could have a trip round the factory. The Teachers thought it was a good idea. Until Justine pointed out that the girls would be late for their tea. T

The Manager. "I am sure that I can fix that." . So one of the teachers sent a message to say the group had been delayed in York and would be returning very late.

16.30 . Sarah got to meet up with her cousin and the entire party was shown around the factory. At the end of the tour they where given some samples to take away. The girls talked about the places different groups had gone. One group that had included Kiko & Sisters had gone to the Yorvik exerbition. This had recently been recreated.

Kiko, "It was great". "It was like going on a ghost train".

Ally. "It was more like smelly vision". The girls then explained how the smells and aromas of the venue where wafted at you. "They even have a Viking on the Loo "

The same group had also gone into the Castle museum & Clifford's tower.

Kiko, “I enjoyed the tour round the castle as it reminded me of my former home. I was interested to find out that the Lancashire witches where really from Yorkshire. Those that got tried at York got let off while those taken to Lancaster got executed. The mention of witches brought a dirty look from Justine as if Kiko had said something wrong.

Nena & Jools had been with another group they had been to the York Dungeons & had walked round the city walls. They also had been to an archaeological dig this one was taking place in the grounds of a large hotel. They had discovered the Mausoleum of one of the three Roman Emperors that had died in York. A considerable amount of the structure was visible & to protect it from the elements a tent had been erected over it. During the dig grave goods had been found whilst the group was there a stone slab was located and removed. The archaeologist said, "it was too dangerous to let anybody go down with out protection. The girls gave the archaeologist their addresses as he promised to let them know what he found below the slab of stone.

The last group, which contained Brigid & Julia, had been on a river cruise. Then they went into the Abbey gardens & Yorkshire Museum. They had missed the opening of the coffin. But we found a third dig it was supposed to be looking for Roman remains in the abbey Gardens. What they found was totally different. They found the remains of a Second World War command centre. This had been sealed at the end of the war and everybody had forgotten about it. They now intend it to be a Museum about that era. The trip back home took just over an hour. The girls had a lot to talk about and write up. Gabriel sent an email detailing the day's events and how things had unfolded to what remained of her friends in Worksop.

Harrogate

10.00 A week later the girls where to find they where going in the same direction. This time though they where not travelling as far they where only going the 22 miles to Harrogate. In Harrogate they found a fashion show was taking place in the Royal Baths so as well as visiting the electronic show they decided to go to the fashion show.

Ally “Let's see if we can get in.”

Maddy. "There is no chance of us gettinh hold of the tickets as they will have gone weeks ago".

Gabriel said, "If we don't ask we will never know". With that they went to the entrance door and got let in. "Oh you got here said a voice" as they where ushered into a side room. In the room was a very distraught woman." I am glad you finally made it.”

Gabriel." I think there has been a mistake or misunderstKatng. We are not models we are school girls & we came to see if we could get some tickets.” The lady explained the coach brining the models had broken down & she thought they where them who had arrived late.

11.00 As she spoke the telephone rang it was the girls the replacement coach still had not arrived. That does it now I will have to cancel. Then burst into tears. Ally looked at Gabriel then said to the lady. “While we are not models we are willing to go on for you if it will help at all.”

Ally. “What about the rest of our group.” With that Gabriel made a few telephone calls.

Gaby. “How many models do you actually need?”

“Well there should have been 40 models on the coach. Even with ten I could manage to put om my show.”

Gabriel, "The rest of our group & teachers will be here soon. There are 37 of us in total today. Gabriel spoke the group name in at the door. The lady called Nicole quickly measured all the girls from Gaby's group and she found that she could use 20 of them as models.

“If your friends will act as dressers we will manage. The stylist and makeup ladies where already there. Gabriel followed by Maddy & Ally where the first on stage. The lady said she had one section that was supposed to be twins could she and Maddy do that for her. As they looked alike. Maddy said they where sisters. The rest of the day went without a problem. Then for the finale Gabriel & Maddy where dressed in identical wedding dresses with the others as bridesmaids. At the end of the fashion show the lady came on stage. She asked the girls whom where still in gowns to come on stage again. “I wish to thank these young ladies for stepping in and helping me out at the last minute.” “If it had not been for their help the show would have been cancelled”. “The coach bringing the models was involved in an accident on the A1M

16.30 “In four weeks time I will be back here when I launch my schoolgirl collection.” “I would like to ask the girls if they would agree to come back and model the collection for me.” Ally looked at Maddy & Gabriel.

Nena. “I think I can speak for all our girls. They will be very please to accept you offer and partake.”

Nicole in token of her gratitude offered the girls an evening Gown each. With spending so much time at the fashion show the girls never got to look round Harrogate. Nena promised them they would try and visit some of the sights the next time. Back at Merlingwoodthe girls could not stop talking about the days events

08.30 Four weeks later the girls received an invitation to partake in the fashion show as promised By the House of Nicole. Nicole had been commissioned by North Yorkshire to redesign the school uniforms for the entire county. This time instead of being at the Royal baths complex the venue was at the Harrogate International conference Centre. Besides the buyers from various firms the House of Nicole had also invited Pupils & teachers from the local schools. This was to get their in put on the proposed new uniforms.

10.30 Gabriel & friends took with them the 5th year and upper & lower 6th.year girls. On arrival Gabriel & the 20 others found they where to model the new uniforms. Nicole also asked for some more volunteers to model the old uniforms. Eventually after measuring the girls 20 where found whom where ideal for the job. Gabriel was one of the first on the stage she was modelling a new uniform. While Stephanie modelled the old style uniform. Nicole gave a brief description of each outfit as they came on. Ally & Adrienne where the next pair on and where wearing the old and new sports wear. The day continued like this going through all the possible variations and including dance & Gymnastic wear.

17.15 At the end of the day the girls where asked for their in put on the designs and which uniform of combination they preferred. Eventually new uniforms that the girls approved of and also the teachers approved of where agreed. It was then up to the various manufacturers to get them into production & ready for the new School year in September. At the end of the day all the girls who had been modelling where given a complete set of New uniform. All the girls came on stage for one final time in the uniform of their choice. From these the audience was asked to make its selection of the new uniforms.

17.45 This was not the end for Gabriel & friends. A scout from one of the top modelling agencies had noticed their efforts over the weekend and four weeks previously. After the show she went to see Gabriel & Friends with an offer. If the would like to go to Leeds she would arrange for a make over and Photo shoot for them. A week later they went to Leeds by train and spent the entire day being made over and having their portfolio created. All the girls enjoyed this and they where promised they would be put on the books of the agency.

Blackpool.
Half term was here and the girls were off on Holiday. Gaby & the girls had decided to go to Blackpool for the week. After looking on the Internet Gaby found a hotel that could accommodate all of them. As the girls crowded round Gaby to see what the hotel looked like. Gaby took them on a conducted tour of it via the Internet.

Kat wanted to know about the resort. "What is there to do there" so Gaby brought up Blackpool on the screen. With that they where taken on a tour of the Town starting with the Pleasure Beach & followed by the Tower.

Em. "The pleasure beach will do for me".

Jools Said " I want to go to the Tower".

Kiko & Nena Said "We want to go To the Zoo".

The discussion was ended when Jenny blew a whistle & everybody turned to see what was wrong. "You are supposed to be young ladies not squabbling apes.”

Carol. "There will be plenty of time for us to do all you want and more. I would like to see some shows". With that Gaby brought up a list of the shows. There were dozens of shows on but one was an ice dance spectacular at the dome. The river dance was on at the winter gardens. There was the tower circus. After planning it out it was decided to go to a show every evening. Gaby booked all their seats for them She also found out that she could pre book the Pleasure beach & Zoo. With that she did so.

Finally half term was here. They where off to Blackpool. They had booked into the Norbeck Castle Hotel at Bispham a couple of miles out of Blackpool. The school had closed the night before & now they where off as the coach arrived to take them on the journey to Blackpool. It was a relatively short journey it only took an hour and 15 minutes to get there along the motorway. As it was the start of the season there where many special offers. Driving along the motorway was dull & uninteresting as countryside gave way to the urban sprawl of Lancashire then back to the countryside again. The coach driver decided to take them up the front of Blackpool. So starting at Starbeck and finishing at Bispham they saw all the lights before they got switched on. Kat got excited when she saw the Pleasure Peach. Then they gave a big sigh when they saw the massive edifice that was the Norbeck Castle Hotel. Here conferences where staged. It had its own entertainment and shopping complex. The leisure facilities were out of this world. As the coach pulled up in front of the hotel a bevy of porters and bell boys took the cases to their assigned rooms. The manager was in the reception to greet the guests. A photo was taken of each of the girls and this was printed on to an identity card. This card will allow you into your room it is also to be used when taking meals or having drinks in the hotel. All of these are included in the price you paid. "We also have a special concessions for the busses and tram.”

After discussing it with the others & finding out that they had a long distance to the zoo and pleasure beach or tower Gaby said, "We better all have a weeks pass for the trams then as we can not expect Den to run us all the time as he is also on holiday as well as us."

The Pleasure Beach was the first on their list of things to do. So after breakfast they descended on the tram station. They did not have very long to wait before a tram arrived. They where the drivers first customers of the day. "Where too" said the driver

"Pleasure beach " chorused the girls. By the time they arrived at the pleasure beach the tram was very full with some people having to stand. There was only one passenger left on the tram as it trundled on down to star gate.

"What's first” asked Em.

"Big Dipper then the Playstation" replied Pamela.

Even Carol & Jenny decided to have a go. Their screams reverberated around Blackpool as they did the circuit.

After going on the Playstation Jenny said, "I will be going home white instead of brown. The next was the log flume this was a nice peaceful ride even through some of them got wet. After this the girls split up but arranged to meet for lunch. The morning was taken up with the various rides. Then the girls discovered that the passes included a ticket to a couple of shows. After meeting up for lunch they went to see a show. Then it was back to the hotel for a wash & change. They all dined back at the hotel then they had to catch the tram back to the pleasure beach and the ice dome. As several of them could ice skate they knew it would be very cold so they wrapped up in preparation for the show.

The music started with the theme from the river dance. The ice dancers performed many different dances from around the world. Although it was cold Gaby & friends enjoyed the dancing very much. Ally & Em where discussing their forthcoming trip to Europe. They happened to be over heard by two of the ice skaters. At the intermission Gaby & friends where in the lounge get refreshments. When the ice dancers came up & introduced themselves. “This is Petrova my sister & I am Vladimer we are from the Russian Ballet. This summer we dance on the ice here. We over heard you talking about the fact you are to dance in Europe.”

Gaby. Currently we are students with the Northern Ballet and some of the Royal Ballet stars would be join us on our journey and that some of the girls would also be entering cycle races across Europe.”

Pertova. "Have you ever danced on ice?"

Gaby. "While most of us can skate none of us have ever danced on ice."

Vladimer. "In our last act we normally ask for members of the audience to come & join us on the ice. Would all of you like to give it a try?”

The girls thought it was a fantastic idea. Carol & Jenny where not so sure. Petrova took Jenny's hand "come with us" so the group followed them back stage. Petrova asked the girls which routine they where practising for first.

Carol. "Swan lake & Gaby is the understudy of Darcie.”

Petrova looked at Vladimer. "Ok we will do it, " he said. Back stage first the girls where fitted up with skates. Petrova then took them on to a practise rink.

"I just want to see how you manage,” she said. All the girls managed fine.

Vladimer came back. "Hurry we do not have much time left before we go back on." Back at the changing room the girls found the rest of the dancers ready to change them into costumes. It did not take long for the girls to change. While they where changing. Somebody was putting their hair up for them. All to soon the dancers had to go back on stage but the girls could see all the show from where they where.

A very slim but elderly lady came in "I am Anna I used to be the Prima ballerina with the Russian these days I teach the children" pointing at the dancers. Vladimer tells me you dance with the Northern & are to be joined by my friend Darcie. "Come child as she took Gaby's hand tonight you will be the star. For the final scene we will do an excerpt from Swan Lake. Vladimer will dance opposite you the others will join the rest of troop in the chorus.”

Just before the final scene Anna skated on to the rink with a microphone in her hand. “Ladies & Gentleman usually at this point we ask members of the audience to join us on the rink. However tonight we are having a change. For we have discovered that members of the Northern & Royal ballet where in the audience. At the intermission we asked them to join us for the last scene. They are shortly to be going on tour in Europe & this will be your only chance to see them on ice here. They will be doing an excerpt from Swan Lake for you and will be joined by the Russian ice ballet.”

Anna came back "I have been on the telephone to Darcieand apparently you are who you claim. She wishes you all the best".

The final scene came all too soon. Carol was the only one who got out of being on stage. Even Jenny went on, but has she had been training with the girls previously this was not a problem. At the end of the show there was several curtain calls. Anna came to see the girls. “If any of you ever need a job dancing come and see me. I wish I could join you on your travel.” Then as an after though she said, "Do you know exactly where you are going?”

Gaby replied, “No but Darcie will. "

With that Anna was once again on the telephone. Darcie gave her details of where the group where due to go starting with la Scarla in Milan & finishing at Amsterdam. Anna called Vladimer & Petrova and introduced them. “This is my son & daughter.”

Petrova came with a list. “We are to dance in Brussels & Amsterdam in July. When we looked at the dates we found we would be there at the same time as you.”

Anna. "We could also make it to Skipton for your night at the civic hall." The girls said they where looking forward to meeting up with them again. All too soon the night was over & the girls had to queue for a tram back to their hotel. As they where queuing Petrova, Anna & the dancers joined them at the tram stop. As they boarded the tram they discovered they where staying at the same hotel. The lights were by now switched on and so they got a good view of them on the way back to the hotel.

Anna asked the girls if they had found the dance room yet. When they said “No”

"In that case I better show it to you." In to the room the girls went. Anna explained we do our entire practise here. With that she switched on the music. “How about some practise.”

Petrova returned with leotards and shoes and handed them out to the girls.. “This is the uniform of the Russian ballet. Will you join us we practise untill 2.00 then after vodka retire?” The girls quickly changed in to the Red leotards & red shoes.

Anna. "Good now you dance with the best."

Vladimer partnered his sister then changed over to Gaby. The next day the girls had left free so they used it to practise in the dance room. They where eventually rejoined by the Russians.

Anna "I have a surprise for you. Last night after my telephone calls Darcie decided to come up with Miss Grey. As she spoke they came into the room.

Miss Grey. "In a couple of weeks I will be returning to Skipton to see you all." after a short break for the introductions we where back to our practise. This time it was Anna who put us through the ropes even Carol had to partake. Miss Grey & Darcie also donned on leotards and danced under the watchful eye of Anna.

When they stopped for refreshments that where brought in to them. Gaby spoke to Darcie about Anna. Darcie explained "Anna was one of Russia's greatest ballerinas & that it was a honour to be able to dance with her. That is why even Miss Grey is dancing. As they come to the end of the set piece they where dancing. Anna took Gaby by her hand. "Child one day you will be the Prima ballerina of the Royal & be far greater than me." Until that day you will take my crown and be the Prima for the Russian. For the rest of this week will you take Petrova place and dance opposite My Vladimer in the shows?”

Petrova. "Mother you cannot ask Gaby to do that she is on holiday."

Anna." Miss Grey I think you will agree with me Gaby is good enough to take over for the week from my Petrova."

Darcie. "Well I for one will have to watch out or she will be taking my job away.”

“Well Darcie although I could do it for a short time. It will be impossable for me to do it regular. Since it was discovered from whom I am decended.”

As they where talking Gaby noticed Petrova massaging her ankle. "I damaged it & I should have been resting, it but we did not have a replacement.”

"In that case I will forgo my holiday and step in, but I will need help with your routine.”

Petrova explained there was nothing difficult her brother did all the hard work.

Miss Grey. "Gabriel it would be good practise for the girls and it would allow to get some experience in being on the stage."

So with that Gaby took up the offer. As the ice show was alternate nights Gaby would actually have four shows to do. This did not interfere with any of their other plans.

Gaby got up early to practice her moves she was joined by Darcie. Darcie informed Gaby, “Miss Grey had to select several of them to go to London for further training & she would be one of them. Gaby Please do not let on that you already know for it is supposed to be done by Miss Grey in a few weeks time.”

Vladimer came and joined the girls at the barr. Then Petrova came in she was in tears. Gaby went up and gave her a cuddle. "What is wrong Petrova?"

"The doctor says "I an not to dance for at least five weeks maybe longer. We can manage one week with you filling in but what about the rest?"

Carol, “Mrs Grey & Anna have had a word with each other. I have a suggestion said Miss Grey, Skipton is only just over an hour a way if a taxi brought and returned Gaby each night for the show would that help out.”

Anna. "That is very well while we are here, but in London we are to do two shows a night & we would not be able to use Gaby then."

Miss Grey turned to Gaby. "Gaby would you be willing to stand-in for Petrova & travel from your home every other night for the show?"

Maddy answered for her. "Gaby would love to so long as at least four of us get to accompany her."

Miss Grey looked at Gaby who nodded her head. “Well that gives me a breather to find a replacement for London.”

Darcie whispered something to Anna. Petrova gave Gaby a cuddle and kiss, “Thank you for helping out.”

Darcie, “We will work something out so do not cancel the shows.”

The next day all the girls went into the tower and they visited every floor. They did the walk of faith walking above the ground with only a sheet of glass between life & death. There were shows on different floors. One of the best things the girls enjoyed was going back in time to the age of the dinosaurs. The woolly mammoth trapped in the tar pit being attacked by the great sabre tooth tiger. Eventually their time capsule brought them back to the present. After waiting for the others they went into the toy exhibition past, present & future tots for children of all ages.

After working their way around all the floors they arrived at the great ballroom. After watching for a few minutes the girls decided to partner each other on to the ball room floor. A young man came across and told them to get of the floor. "It is only for serious dancers.”

With that Gaby told him to bring the manager. By the time the manager had arrived Anna had joined the girls. "You have taken our money and we wish to dance. Your lackey has ordered us off the ball room".

The manager. "He was sorry but usually children where only allowed on the floor unless accompanied by their parents."

Anna, “Young man do you know who I am?"

Yes “replied the manager.

“Would you ask any of my dancers to leave the dance floor?”

"No madam I personally would consider it an insult if anybody did that to you.”

"Well if that is the case can then you explain why the Star of the Royal Ballet, Northern ballet & Russian ballet has been asked to leave the floor?”

"I am sorry madam I did not realise that you also had been asked to leave please accept my apologies."

"Young man I did not mean myself if had it would have taken all our diplomats to resolve it. As it is your staff has just ordered Her Majesty Gabriel Bond Queen of Northumbria & her princess companions off the ballroom floor. Gabriel who just has agreed to dance for me. Until she goes on tour in Europe she will be practising both dancing and cycling. As she spoke Darcy came with Petrova & Miss Grey.

The manager recognised them at once. “Is there a problem?” asked Miss Grey.

Gaby, "Of course there is no problem. The young man in question recognise us and we have been given complementary tickets to the circus and free entry for life to the ball room."

The manager was about to deny it. When he noticed a smile come across Miss Greys face. "That is a very generous offer is that extended to us as well?”

The manager before he knew what he was saying said "Yes."

Gaby. "Just to be clear you have no objections to members of the Royal, Northern or Russian Ballet dancing on your ballroom floor." The manager by now a crowd had gathered replied “Of course not."

"In that case lets get dancing said Gaby. Maddy whispered something to Gaby who nodded.

"Pertova can you go with Carol & collect a few items for us.” asked Gaby. Petrova & Jools got the manager to drive them back to their hotel. They quickly collected tights leotards and shoes. Then they returned to the waiting car. As soon as they returned the girls all changed in to the costume of the Russian ballet. The Great Wurlitzer descended to the bowels of the Tower to be replaced with a smaller organ.

The organist asked for request. Anna stepped forward & handed him some music. As she handed him the music she took the microphone. “Ladies & Gentleman today as a special request for our friend the manager. Members of three ballet companies have combined to give you a special one off showing of Swan Lake in this Grand Ballroom.”

As the organ started the girls came on to the ballroom floor. The manager was speech less as they all came on in the costumes of the Russian Ballet. He turns to find Darcie & Miss Grey attired the same.

"Oh my god.” said the young man who had previously ordered them off." They where real dancers."

The manager turned to him. "We both have a lot of humble pie to eat. At one time you would have found your head on the chopping block for insulting a monarch."

"I thought they where having me on until the other three arrived then I realised we had made a big mistake.”

As they danced scenes from Swan Lake a great cheer went up from the assembled audience. Then Gaby said, "Can we have the Great organ I fancy some ball room dancing now." As the organs changed yet again.

The girls changed into the national costumes that Petrova had brought for them to dance in. Gaby took the manager on to the floor. "I am sure you can do a simple Waltz."

With that she allowed herself to be led around the floor. At the end of the dance Gaby turned to the manager and said "Well do we still get our tickets and free entry passes."

The manager apologised for the mistake and gave them the tickets and passes.

“Cool.” said Maddy, "We even got a full refund on the entry fees we paid.”

That night they all went to see the tower circus. After the show was finished they went back to the ballroom to dance. This time there was no mistake as the girls took the floor.

Miss Grey, "She is definitely a superb dancer."

Anna, “When do you intend to put her on stage?”

Miss Grey, "Darcie will be going sick & Gaby will have to take her place at Covent Garden. I think she could also manage the two shows with the Russian. But first we have to get her and some of her friends to London."

The following day the girls had time to go to the Zoo before Gaby had to put in an appearance at the Ice rink. The others decided to go and watch Gaby, but took along their own costumes just in case.

Gaby took over from Petrova with ease. Petrova as she watched with her mother said, "Gabriel she is a suburb dancer. I feel privilege that she allowed us to dance with us."

Anna took her daughters hand, "Ah she may not know it but she is truly one of the greats. And so young. Don't worry you will soon be back at the barr.” For the final scene Gaby's friends decided they would join again with her on the stage. "They instructed Anna that they intended to go on each time Gaby did & that they would do the final scenes with her."

Anna,”I think we had better arrange a coach rather than a taxi for them.”

Petrova, “Mother have you notice how they all close ranks. If they so desire nobody would get close to Gaby.”

Anna, "Yes my daughter they guard her better than a Tsarina then that is what she is. They may be her Princess companions, but they also are her protection."

After the show they all went back to the hotel where Gaby joked they should have their own private tram. Back at the hotel they took to the pool before dancing untill 2.00 am eventually they all crashed out.

Isle of Man.

The following morning they should have all had nothing to do. But at 7.00 there was a telephone call to their rooms. They had to get up and go for breakfast. In the dining room they found they where to be joined by the Russians. Darcie had stayed but Miss Grey had gone back to London.

Carol & Jenny explained they where going to catch the tram to Fleetwood. From there they where to going to the Isle of Man on the ferry. Gabriel & the girls looked very surprised at this news. Anna came into the dining room. ”Jenny have you told them yet?”

"I was just explaining. "

“Girls you are now all members of the Russian Ballet & as such you are expected to dance in Douglas tonight. We stay overnight at the Sephton Hotel and return tomorrow afternoon. You will also have plenty of time for sightseeing or doing your own thing.

Maddy pulled out the seasickness tablets. " I think we might need these.”

In fact they found the journey across the sea rather uneventful. There was plenty of entertainment on board the Ellen Vallin. Once they arrived at Douglas. The reception area looked like a giant lemon squeezer. A coach was waiting to take them to their Hotel but first they where given a tour of the island. As they approached a bridge the coach driver stopped and asked everyone to get out.

“Today we introduce ourselves to the fairy people.” said the coach driver.

Carol & Jenny looked across at Darcie but kept their mouth shut. As they introduced themselves to apparently thin air Gabriel sat on the parapet of the bridge looking in the opposite direction. “It's a quaint custom they have of introducing new people to the little people.”

Gabriel turned round to see a boy sat at the side of her. "Hello I am Gabriel. Who are you?”

"I am Vespasian the son of Oberon”.

All of a sudden there was a shout that Gabriel heard but the others apparently did not. A blond blue eyed teenage girl came intro view. "Oh there you are. That was naughty of you to run off like that." She turned to Gabriel. Thank you for finding Vespasian for me. I owe you. Mother and father must thank you for finding him.”

Gabriel. “It did not matter, Vespasian had just introduced herself.” Her friends have almost finished introducing themselves to the fairies. This brought a giggle from Vespasian and his sister. Gabriel explained that they where to dance at the Winter Gardens and where all staying at the Sephton Hotel in Douglas. Tomorrow they would have free time before returning to Fleetwood on the Lady Galadrial.

At the Sefton hotel they settled in Gabriel was hungry again so off to the dining room they went. The Winter Gardens where next door to the Sephton hotel. After recovering from their journey they took a short trip to see the Laxey wheel and then all to soon it was time for their evening performance. After the show Vespasian and his sister turned up with their parents.

“Young lady we have met before in Scarborough I did not get chance to chat with you as you had other things to do.”

Oberon took Gabriel's hand into his. “The house of Oberon owes you a great debt. Would you and your friends like to visit us tomorrow before you return to your home?” The following morning Gabriel and her friends went with Vespasian to his home.

“It is only a short journey " Soon the girls found themselves back by the Fairy Bridge.

Carol again looked again at Darcie & Jenny. Vespasian sister Tinkerbell had noticed Darcie caution. "You do not need to worry you are quite safe.”

Jenny, "You know then what we are."

“We can always tell when we are in the presence of friends.”

Carol "Please do not let on it is not time for her to know yet her full duties."

Oberon and his family showed the girls around the island. Then Carol looked at her watch. “I am sorry, but we will have to return to the hotel now.”

After we left Oberon and his family Gabriel looked at her watch. "That is strange I could have sworn we had spent at least nine hours with Oberon ,but only a few minuets had elapsed.”

Carol looked again at Darcie then they went into the other room. Darcie “When do you intend to tell them that none of them are human although they look it?”

Jenny “Not yet there is plenty of time. You will have to deal with Em first. Carol turned to Darcie even my own daughter Maddy so far does not know her destiny yet. After shopping in Douglas the girls returned to the lemon squeezer and departed for Fleetwood.

That night though they had another show to perform at the Winter Gardens before returning to the Norbeck Castle Hotel. All too soon their holiday was over. They managed to extend it by a few days so they could go to Stanley Park and the zoo. For the trip to the Zoo Den and the drivers had decided that they would take the group in the coaches. They were waiting outside Blackpool Zoo for it to open at 10am. They where one of the first groups in the zoo that day. Once inside they split up into individual groups. Gaby wandered off with Maddy they all had agreed to meet at the Tropical Rainforest restarunt for their lunch. Whilst in the Zoo Gaby was approached by two little girls. “Please can you help us. Our mummy has got lost.”

Gaby. “Where did you last see your mummy.”

“We had just been looking at the Lions when a lot of little girls passed us and we sort of got muddled up with them.”

“I am Gaby & this is Maddy I bet anything your mummy has followed the little girls to the restraunt and that is where we will find her. You have not told me what you are called.”

“Sorry I am Daisy & this is my sister Lily. We asked mummy to bring us here today.” Eventually Gabby & Maddy found the others and the restaraunt. There talking to Justin was a lady with bright red hair. She looked up and smiled.

“So Daisy & Lily the true reason you wanted me to come today has become apparent. Apart from loosing you in a horde of Tinys. I see some of my Brother Oberon's children among these present. Although there are many here today I do not know. I though have enjoyed having a chat with my sisters Brigid & Justine. I should introduce myself I am Verbeia & I live in North Yorkshire with my tiny daughters.”

Gaby held her hand out. “I remember being informed about the three matriachs. Obviously it was you Justine & Brigid the story refered to.”

Daisy & Lily went across to the other tinys who made room for them at the table. For the rest of the day the three newcommers accompaind the girls around Blackpool. Eventually Verbeia managed to spend some time with Gaby. “I had to return your majesty. Yes I know full well what you are. Your tinys are broadcasting too all and sundry to return to their ansestoral homeland. As I speak fae little and large are packing up and finding transport to your kingdom. You besides being Queen of Northumbria have many other titles. Your friend Stella has already shown you that it is possable for you to inhabit many worlds at the same time. I like my sisters are here to teach you many things and offer you protection. My tinys are happy that they now have others of their sort to play with.”

Eventually the holiday in Blackpool had to return home to Skipton. Two days after returning home they had to start School & after they had finished lessons they found a coach was waiting for them to take them back to Blackpool. All Gaby's friends accompanied her to the dome. For the last scene they all participated in it.

Alternate nights the girls went with Gabriel on the coach. This left only the weekends free. Anna called one day, “Gabriel can you and your friends return to the Isle of Man with us for a special show.”

Carol made special arrangements with the school for the girls to go. This time the coach took the girls straight to Fleetwood. There they meet their friends for their journey across the sea. Back at the Winter Gardens the place was packed out. The Casino next door to the Winter Gardens was also overflowing. Gabriel noticed something strange about the audience. They all look like Oberon & his family.

Carol spoke to Jenny “Have you noticed the audience tonight.”

Jenny replied, " No" But then looked. "Oh my god!” she exclaimed.

The audience are comprised entirely of Oberon's family. At the end of the show the girls where informed they where to stay the night with Oberon & his family. Oberon's wife came to greet Jenny like a long lost sister. “Jenny how are you?”

As Jenny was about to answer Oberon came in. “Jenny relax the Empress is quite safe with us.”

Jenny. "Oberon I have no intention of telling her about her full inheritance yet. There is still plenty of time. Although after Verbeia and the tiny's showed up Gaby is getting more suspicious. Besides we must introduce the others first.”

Oberon, “Tonight we are all friends together.”

Carol, “Oberon only Jenny and myself are of the faith. Gabriel and her team have still to find their calling. Before long though most of the will have joined us and by October next year all will be as one. From information recieved it will not be this year Loki makes his move, But next October. As it is he is already far two late.”

The party seemed to go on all night and into the next day. Eventually the girls fell asleep. After a short nap they said they would have to return to the boat.

Oberon. “What is the rush you have hours yet as he showed them the time.” The girls spent what appeared to be days with Oberon and his family before returning too their boat.

Gabriel "That is very strange I could have sworn we had spent the last few weeks with Oberon but only 23 hours have elapsed.”

Carol. “Jenny before long we are going to have to tell them. Gabriel is already questioning why so little time has elapsed.” The coach journey only took an hour and a quarter before the girls where safely back home. Back at the school Gabriel was playing on her computer. She had already emailed her friends in Worksop.

The return to the Isle of Man caused a flurry of emails. Gabriel decided to look up the Isle of Man to see what she could find on the internet. One of the things described was the Fairy Bridge and how visitors are asked to respect the little people. There on the computer screen was the name of the fairy people and her consort. Gabriel mouth was open wide. For there was the name Oberon as consort to the fairy Queen even their family was named.

Gabriel blinked & then called Maddy and Em. "Have we being consorting with the fairy people on the Isle of Man ?"

Maddy. “On an island like that it was probable that some had called themselves after the fairy folk. Besides we are still here. They did not harm us.”

As Maddy spoke the screen changed to show an artists impression of the fairy queen with somebody alongside her. All three girls stood transfixed watching the screen.

It showed Jenny alongside the fairy queen in a golden robe. Maddy broke the silence. "That's looks like my mum and your mum with Oberon's wife."

Em. "You are both silly those are artist impressions of the fairy people. Just then Carol walked in to the room.

“What are you looking at girls?

Gabriel. "Its only details about the Isle of Man and its inhabitants.”

That night Carol told Jenny .I found the girls looking at a photo of us with Oberon's wife. Luckily they thought it was an artist's impression & somebody like you was used. We have another 5 weeks yet before they get split up. The following morning Gabriel was up bright and early. She decided to have another look at the computer. Gabriel went straight away to the site she had been on last night.

Maddy came in with Daisy. Gabriel, “Maddy get the young family members excluding Jenny & Carol". Kat, Kiko & Jools along with Em joined them. “Look what I have found. This site was associated with the previous one. It is called the enchanted land in the realm of Oberon.”

As Gabriel spoke 3 black cats came into the room. Gabriel. Funny I thought that there was only one cat here.”

Maddy. “It must be mother and kittens. Gabriel, Maddy & Kat each picked a cat up and started stroking it. Kiko took over working the computer.

All of a sudden there was a flash and the girls found themselves back by the Fairy Bridge. "How did that happen?” asked Gabriel. As she was still stroking the cat.

Vespasian & his sister Tinkerbell greeted the group. “The queen bids us greet you and ask us to escort you to a place of safety.” Gabriel and the others went with them.

Oberon. Greeting friends, welcome to my realm I see you found the doorway. The queen asks me to bring you through when you arrive.” With that they where escorted to the throne room.

“Greetings to the blood of Galadrial the great”. Boomed a voice.

Maddy. “How did we get here?”

Oberon took Gabriel's hand. “Please let me explain for you should know the truth.” As he spoke he noticed the three cats.

“Gabriel you brought your cats with you.”

Gabriel. "They came wandering to the room just before the flash & we picked them to stroke them.”

“In that case we better see who is watching you.” With that he touched the three cats. The first was Darcie.

Gaby. “Darcie is that you or is I imagining it.”

Darcie. "My mother has detailed my sisters & I to watch over and guard you. Sorry I did not do a good job."

The next cat Debbie was stroking turned out to be Carol when she transformed she was in a gold dress. "Mum" said Maddy. That only leaves one cat the last one turned out to be Jenny. "Aunt Jenny" exclaimed Kat who had been holding her on her knee.

Jenny. "That dammed computer".

Darcie. "Gabriel everybody here has your best interest at heart. Some of us have always been around to protect you even when you thought you where on your own and looked across at Maddy. You though unwittingly managed to collect your own protection looking at Maddy & the other family members who surrounded Gabriel. Even now they all protect you.” As they had closed round her.

Oberon. "Gabriel this land you now are in is enchanted. When you return no time will have passed. That is regardless of how long you stay here. As most of your family is already here I will explain or try to explain. This problem started about 90 years ago. The universe is in balance but one-day evil forces attempted to wrestle control from your Great, great grandmother. Because the balance had been up set your world suffered two-world ward and many minor ones. Shortly after this your grandmother and great grandmother both vanished along with most of your grandmothers sisters. Two escaped. One you know as Justine and we all know better the other as Briget.”

As the name was mentioned Briget appeared. "Somebody call my name”.

Oberon."Gabriel & her friends found the doorway." As a boy you posed no problem, but when you started to change then you where at great risk from the opposition.

Gabriel. "Do you mean we or I am a fairy princess or something.”

Briget took Gabriel's hand & said "apart from Oberon & his family who are the true fairy folk we are not. My mother wherever she is, is the Empress of all and Queen of the white witches. Whilst you are all here you will learn many things. All of this will be placed in the back of your mind. However it would be better for all of you to forget this conversation until the time is ready.

In the year 2009 it will be exactly 90 years since the problems started. You will have until October 31 that year to get ready for your duty. You must celebrate on the three sacred hills of Sharphaw, Roughhaw & Pinhaw.”

Gabriel spoke I know where Sharphaw is as to the other two I have no idea where they are, but I can find out with my computer.”

Briget. Gabriel there is no need to look for them as they surround your ancestral home & for the last few weeks that has been your home. Oberon spoke in the meantime my servants have been scouring the world looking for news of your missing family. We have located your Great, Great grandmother and now they are attempting to get her released.” Oberon took the girls round his realm.

One of the first persons they met was Pan he was playing his flute. Gabriel took his hoof as she said that was played beautiful please play for us while we dance. The next person she met up with was Herne the hunter. The Guardian of the wild woods he was in conversation with the Goddess Diana. As they shook hands with her Oberon introduced he & they started to bow. I remember meeting you in Studley Royal Park. When I found White socks.”

Gabriel. “My great grand Mother may be the Empress of the Fae people, but I certainly am not.” Herne & Diana demonstrated their ability with a bow and Arrow.

Gabriel. “ May I have a go. I can use a air rifle for target shooting. I had not tried with a real bow and arrow until a few weeks ago when I used the bow belonging to The British Paralympic champion."

"Any friend of Oberon's is our friend." They said as they set up a target. All the girls had a go with Gabriel coming first and Maddy a close second.

Herne and Diana presented Gabriel and Maddy with a complete hunting set including horn. Diana. “ This is only for emergencies.” As they walked round further they met two men in discussion.

Oberon “That is Michael & Peter they are on vacation here.” As they neared the men stopped arguing.

Michael."What have we here."

Peter opened a book and then said. “Welcome Gabriel Lynn Bond to this realm I hope you are being cared for well or I will have to have words with somebody.”

Tinkerbell took hold of Gabriel's hand. “Pete.we do know how to look after our guests correctly. As they walked away Gabriel thought she saw an old man in difficulty and ran to help him.

As he struggled to get up he looked at Gabriel. I do not need to ask your name Gabriel for I am Gandolf the white. You remind me of your Great Grandmother at the same age.

Gabriel. "I am sorry I never knew her and MUM has never mentioned her to me or my siblings.”

Jools stepped forward. "None of us have any knowledge of her or what she even looked like.

Gandolf. "In that case I will show you your Great grandmother and your mother as a child. The girls watched as the reflection on the nearby pond started to change. That is your Great grandmother, and the child playing is your mother.”

Gabriel. “It looks like here. Did mum come here often?”

Before Gandolf could answer a voice said, “Yes and she & your aunt loved it.” Gabriel looked for the voice she recognised. “Thank you Gandolf of the White. I will talk with them now. After the disappearance of various family members I had decided to live a normal life, but now it falls to me to teach Gabriel & companions what they need to know.”

“I met and fell in love with your father. Until you met with Aunt Briget I thought everything was going to be normal for you & the rest of the family. I though was burying my head in the sand like an Ostrich. I soon learned it was not to be. Ever since your problems started we have had to keep you under close observation. Justine, Carol, Briget and I have constantly been close to you with out you realising.”

Maddy "Aunt if you could perform magic why did you not use it to help Gabriel stop changing?”

Briget. "It was a great temptation for them. I had to ensure they did not use magic. We the family need Gabriel as she now is rather than as she was previously. Gabriel & most of her friends will have to battle with the evil forces before long. As a boy he would not have been strong enough but soon you will be.” After spending what appeared to be years with Oberon they returned to school to find only a few minutes had elapsed. Also all the knowledge was locked in the back of their minds until it was needed

Sharp 13.01.09  © 2009

Drew & the Half Term Break by Sharp

Chapter 2

London

17.00 Friday after School we where back at ballet again. Friday evening Stephanie Phillips takes us she is the Principals daughter in law. She is very nice but has a weird sense of humour. An elderly lady called Kathy Bell plays the piano. She suffers from Arthritis but manages to play the bell. One day Cathy said to Gabriel, “You remind me of when I was much younger and another girl who looked like you danced for me. She though got married and moved away.”

Gabriel was later that evening was to tell her parent's about this conversation with Cathy. The Principal arrived with Mrs Grey they where in some sort of discussion. After a little while Mrs Grey asked for Gabriel, Ally, Maddy, Jools, Jenny, Em & Kiko to do the set piece.

We all managed it perfectly. Then Mrs Grey asked Em to dance the boy's part with Gabriel taking the girl's. They did this perfectly and got a clap from the other girls. After a further discussion Mrs Grey said, “I had intended to take six girls down to London for further training at the Royal Ballet. I also need a boy, Em would you be willing to dance the male part if it was offered to you?”

Em was a little taken back but said, “Yes.”

Mrs Grey, “Gabriel & Ally I would like you two to understudy Darcie our Prima Ballerina the remaining four girls can go in the chorus. You will be away from your friends for eight weeks. Then they will join you at Covent Garden where your first show will be. You will also have shows in Leeds Grand and Skipton Civic Hall before travelling abroad. You will visit Milan & La Scale Opera House this will be followed by Venice & ending up in Amsterdam at the Royal Theatre. You will visit and play in nine cities. This will be a very long and exhausting journey but I am sure you will like it. Also I understand while in Europe some of you will also be entered into cycle races.”

Margaret the Principal, “The youngest girl who would be travelling with us was only 10 years old so would we watch out for her.”

22.00 That same night Jenny one of the girls from Skipton came to help us pack up as she was coming with us. Kiko was distressed again at having to leave her sisters behind. We had a torrent of water flowing from our room with all the crying she was doing. Gabriel phoned the sisters and asked them to get here to say goodbye. They were very happy to oblige Gaby. The others packed Kiko's case as she cuddled and kissed her sisters farewell.

One of the others jokingly said, “Kiko has to store up eight weeks worth of kisses & cuddles.”

Jools. “If Kiko could have crammed them in a suite case she would have done so.” The others waved us off as we set off in the mini bus.

The journey took us 4 hours to do the 200 miles to get there & we had a break on the M1 motorway on the way down. We found we where accommodated at the Royal Ballet. Here the emphasis was on ballet but we still had to do two hours a day of core subjects. Day after day we went on to the practise room. It seamed relentless but we improved. So far though we had not seen any of the male dancers. Darcie was fantastic to watch no wonder she was the Prima Ballerina. Ally & Gabriel had to watch and then copy Darcie's moves. One day we where informed we where going to dance with the men. One of the male dancers was deaf he had been a former student in Skipton and was called Dominic Tuck. Dominic used ESL to communicate so we managed quite well to understand each other. There was another shock in store for Gabriel one of the male dancers looked very familiar.

“DAN!” exclaimed Gabriel. And everyone turned to look. Miss Grey came across, “Gabriel I take it you know our principle male dancer Dan.”

“Yes Miss Grey he stopped with a friend of mine while on a school exchange visit. To be honest it is quite a shock seeing him here.”

“Good it makes it easier for me. You will partner him & take Darcie place at Covent Garden on Saturday. Your friends will all be rejoining you and have learned their parts admirably.” Dan took Gabriel's arm and led her round the room. Darcie commented to Ally they danced like two lovesick lovers.

When they had finished for the evening Dan said, “Do you want to see the sights Gabriel? I know you have had no free time since getting here. I had meant to tell you when you got admitted to the hospital while in America about what I was going to do. I though had no time to tell you as I had to return to England myself quicker than I expected. I had intended to propose to you although I now understand you where already engaged to a boy in England.”

Gabriel, “How on earth did you get involved in ballet?”

Dan. “It was rather strange. I was in the arena after a Red Buff match. “I was approached by a man who said. He had seen me leap & he was a talent scout. Would I be interested in a scholarship? I would though have to move to England.”

“Well the offer was to good to turn down so here I am. I must apologise for not letting you know though that was very remiss of me. I got here thinking I was going to play basketball. What a shock to me when I found it was Ballet & not basketball. To be honest in a way it is pay back for how I reacted over your friend Rhod. How is he these days is he still a girl at weekends. I should have been more understanding than I was. There was no returning though as I had given away or sold my things thinking I would get new once in England. Even with the scholarship I did not realise how expensive London was to live in. Well I discovered I could do ballet very well and now I star opposite our Prima Ballerina Darcie. There is something else you should know I am also engaged to her. Please do not tell anybody as the press do not yet know about our engagement.” Whilst the seven where down in London the rest of the pack where in Skipton.

Friday evening the girls had decided to go to the youth club. Wendy was now the leader of the club as she had officially changed her name from William. Wendy came to talk to the girls. “I was wondering if you would like to enter a competition. I have just received notification of a disco competition & I thought of you.”

Simon Love who had been sat nearby over heard this. “Is it girls only or can boys enter?” After talking it over we decided to enter seven teams with one a boys only team. One mixed and five girls teams. Wendy asked Wilma, Liza & Rachel to train all the teams. Until the competition all those entering had to go for dancing lessons. Rachel enlisted the help of Amy Kaupe to help train the teams. All the teams found they where having to give up all their free time to train for this event.

Sunday the big day finally came. Wendy's club had the greatest number of entries. With Seven teams and six members to a team. Reg the Senior County Youth Officer for North Yorkshire came on the stage. He welcomed every one to the event and hoped they had a good time. He then introduced the three Judges. First were Shona Wilson daughter of Fiery Fred Truman & Daughter in law of movie star Rachel. The second judge was local pop sensation Garth Gates. (The girls started screaming when they saw him). The third and final Judge was Star of the Royal Ballet & Prima ballerina Darcie.

10.00 The boy's teams where the first on as there was only Three teams entered. We drew lots to see who went first. Our team was last on. After performing for 15 minutes each the results where given in reverse order. Third Harrogate, Second York, First Skipton. The next on where the mixed teams this time there was nine entries & we where third on Again after performing for 15 minutes each the results where given in reverse order. Third Settle, Second Skipton, First Scarborough. At this point there was an intermission for lunch.

13.00 The dancing restarted it was going to be along afternoon. They had decided to sub divide the girls groups by age 14-16. 16 —18. 18-21. Lucky for us we had already done this & our teams where split by ages. The first group on was the 14-16-age range there where seven teams. We had one in this section & Wilma had trained then all. They where first on and then had a long wait while the others danced. After performing for 15 minutes each the results where given in reverse order. Third Selby Second Ripon, First Skipton.

In the last two sections we had two teams in each. As look would have it we drew first and last in both sections. To differentiate we called the teams A & B. The 16-18 where next on after they had all danced the result where given Third Malton Second Skipon B, First Skipton A. A great cheer went up from the watching Girls.

Wendy. “I can not believe it we have almost cleared the deck today.”

Wilma, “I wish all our friends could have been here with us today to see us win, but they are in London.” Finally the older girls performed but this time they had to dance for 20 minutes a team. We got second and sixth place in the draw. Eventually all the teams finished their dancing and the results where given Third Whitby Second South Craven, Joint First Skipton A&B teams.

The spokesperson for the judges, “The standard was very high and we could not split the teams.”

17.00 Reg. the Senior Youth Officer, “Will you all take a seat while the presentations of the prizes are made.” “It gives me great pleasure to announce that the awards will be presented by the latest Star of the Royal Ballet & Businesswoman of the Year Gabriel Bond. Gabriel came on to the stage with her friends.

Rachel turned to Wilma, ”God must have heard you after all.” The teams went on the stage in reverse order. Gabriel presented the prizes but when she got to her friends she gave them a hug & kiss. After spending the remainder of the day with her friends Gabriel, Darcie & the rest had to return to London.

Gabriel, “We will be meeting you all in two weeks at Covent Garden.”

08.30 Monday and only six weeks after seeing Stephanie Wendy & not the twelve weeks she expected. Wendy received a phone call from Stephanie. “Can you drop everything and get over here now please.” Wendy went to Jenny with the club keys & explained she had to go into hospital.

Beverley also had some news for Wendy. “We no longer will require your sample as I am late with my period.”

Wendy, “We will get Dr Jones to check you out to be sure.”

Jenny the deputy leader of the youth club let the members know that Wendy had gone to hospital for her operation. Jenny emailed Gabriel with the news. Upon arriving back in Manchester Wendy & Beverley went to see Stephanie.

09.30 Stephanie. “That did not take you long to get here Wendy. I have some good news for you. Your ovaries & Vagina have grown at a fantastic rate and are now ready to be transplanted. First though would you like to see where Beverley will be staying whilst you are in the clinic?”

Wendy. “Yes please.” They where taken to rather a nice house.

“This is actually my home the other place I took you too was a friends home. I have put you in the guest room. Tomorrow Wendy will be too groggy for visitors so you could if you want give me a hand in the store.” By Wednesday Wendy will have come round and be well on the road to recovery. So we can visit her then.”

Wendy was taken to rather a nice room in the hospital. The nurse came and weighed her. She took a blood sample and checked all Wendy's details. The she asked when Wendy had last eaten or had a drink.

Wendy. “19.00 last night I was about to have breakfast of an orange juice when you called.”

“In that case we can start on you immediately instead of waiting.”

10.00 Dr Jones came in and gave Wendy a premed. “I will also have to clean you out. This is rather unpleasant but it has to be done” as she administered a couple of Enemas. Eventually the fluid ran clear. The nurse came with a razor to shave Wendy but found it was not needed. Then Wendy was taken to the theatre. Beverly gave her a kiss before she went down. For the first part of the operation Wendy was awake. She was wheeled into the theatre and her legs put into the stirrups.

Dr Jones explained to Wendy, “The first thing they had to do was remove the testicles under a local. Then Wendy would be put out for the rest of the procedure. This was to reduce the time spent under a general. Wendy felt the needle go in first the right groin and then the left. Dr Jones made a small incision on the Right side of the Abdomen. Wendy felt a tug and then a pop. The same procedure was performed on the left side. Dr Jones showed her two small white objects that she had removed.

Wendy. "Can you save them for me I would like them as a memento?”

Dr Jones “Yes. Now though you are going to sleep.” Dr Jones inserted the needle into Wendy's right arm.

Wendy. “I can feel it flowing up my arm.” She continued to give a running commentary to Dr Jones as to where the General had reached. It has reached my brain I am going now.” And with that she was well and truly under.

Five hours later the operation had been performed. The remains of the Scrotum had been used to create the labia. The penis was amputated and the new organ inserted. Wendy took another hour to recover after the operation. Dr Jones came to see her later in the day.

“The operation had been a success. With the new procedure there was no scaring. Also I have some other news for you Wendy the implants that had previously been inserted had been absorbed by her body and replaced with tissue. I also carried a test on Beverley Congratulations.”

As Dr Jones said this Wendy fell asleep again and she slept through the night. When Wendy awoke she was ravenous and very thirsty. Wendy pushed her bell. The nurse came. “It is fluids only until the Dr Jones gives me other instructions. Dr Jones visited later in the day & Wendy complained to her that she was hungry.

Dr Jones “That is a good sign.” The nurse was informed that Wendy could have light meals.

Wendy noticed her voice sounded different and asked “Why.”

Dr Jones, “We have also carried a slight modification of the voice box and shaved the Adams apple. We also had to readjust your pelvic bones so you are ok now for any future pregnancy you may have.”

Wendy, “My breasts feel different.”

Dr Jones, “That is a present from Beverley she wanted you to be slightly larger so we redid the previous operation.”

09.00 Tuesday . Beverley & Stephanie came to visit after been informed Wendy was up. They spent most of the morning with Wendy. They left when Wendy fell asleep and then she slept right through to the following morning. Beverley mean while was helping out in the shop and enjoying herself.

Stephanie, “I have been looking for somebody to run my Leeds store that I am shortly to open.” “Would you and Wendy like to join me in this venture?”

Beverley. “I can not speak for Wendy but I am game.”

10.00 Wednesday Stephanie received a phone call to say Wendy was now awake and they could visit. This time Wendy was far more alert. She had just had her catheter removed and was very comfortable. Beverley told Wendy about Stephanie's proposal. As she was telling Wendy Gabriel & Ally walked in.

Ally, “We got a flight to Manchester & then a taxi here.

Gabriel “Did I here you correctly Stephanie has offered you a partnership in her new Leeds store.”

Wendy. “Yes I would love to do it after training. As you know I am not working and have very little actual capital to invest.”

Gabriel, “Is that your only reservation. I can provide the training you both will need. There is a catch though you will have to come back to the Skipton for the training. We can get you fully trained and the store open by Christmas.”

Stephanie. “Sorry Wendy I forgot to mention Gabriel has a major stake in this business and will be staking you. All you have to give is your time.”

Ally. “We would like to see all three of you in Amsterdam on the 27 th July. She handed them an invitation. Ally looked at her watch and tapped it. “Gabriel we have to be catching the flight back to London.” With that they left in the taxi.

Wendy looked at Stephanie, “Was I dreaming or was that Gabriel & Ally? I would love to do as they suggested, but it must be a joke as they are only teenagers themselves.”

Stephanie. “They may be teenagers but they are very wealthy teenagers. Gabriel is president of a multi million pound family company. Most of the girls she dances with are all shareholders or partners in the companies. Gabriel is currently involved with Computers, Education, Health & Security, Cycling & Catering. For most of the time she do's not even need to be present as she keeps in touch with her lap top.”

“Oh my” said Beverly as she was looking at Hello. “Look at this there is an article all about Gabriel.” They read it together. “I thought they where no more than schoolgirls.”

Thursday. Wilma & Rachel came to visit with some of the girls. Wilma gave Wendy a card and some chocolates. Rachel, “I understand you will be joining the Princesses on the 27 th July in Amsterdam.”

Wendy looked surprised. Wilma, “Ally said, You would accept the invite. Do not worry about the club Jenny can manage quite well while you are away here and with our help there are no problems. Any way Jenny & most of the club members will be in the States after the 30 July for the return leg of the exchange visit you had recently. They should be in the States until just before Christmas if all goes to plan.”

Thursday Afternoon. Daisy & the remainder of the girls where feeling rather fed up. There was no dancing. Rachel & Wilma had gone to visit Wendy in hospital & then they where going shopping in the Trafford Centre.

Lily, “How about going into town & see who is about. With that the rest of the girls got up and put their coats on. I miss not having Gabriel around. Somehow there seems to be to be less magic when she is missing.”

Wilma, “Yes I know what you mean it is as if she brings us good luck,”

Louise. “Like the dance competition we all wished she was with us to enjoy the dancing.”

Lily “I for one did not expect us to win as the best of our dancers have gone to London.”

Wilma. “I was pleased to see Gabriel even if she was presenting us with our awards”.

Daisy. “It is like we need Gabriel.”

Wilma. “Have none of you noticed she is different now? Ever since we dance on the Isle of Man she has a golden glow about her.”

Silve. “It is because we are all missing her, but she will be back with us soon.”

14.00 Thursday. “Are you lot coming with me in to town then,” asked Lily. With that they all went out. Down in the town they met up with Adrienne Rushton, Jennys younger sister. She was with a rather attractive man.

Lily. “Well are you going to introduce your young man?”

Adrienne. “This is my Brother Robert.”

The girls all introduced themselves and gave him a kiss as they did so. Robert was dressed very immaculate with not a hair out of place. All the girls fancied him something rotten.

Lily. “Where have you been keeping Robert all these weeks Adrienne? We have never seen him before.”

Adrienne. “Oh Robert is away during the week, but some weekends he manages to return home.”

Lily. “What where you planning to do today as we are fed up with nothing to do.”

Adrienne. “We have a little bit of shopping to do ands tonight we thought of going to the Waterfront as there is a disco on there.”

Lily, “That place is expensive.”

Robert. “Not if you team up with us and meet us tonight at 19.30 and bring your friends.”

After they had gone Louise said, “Did you notice him?”

Lily. “He would make a great girl.”

Pamela. “The poor bloke is going to find himself in skirts and dresses if you lot have anything to do with it.”

18.00 Rachel & Wilma returned in time for tea. They where greeted by the rest of the pack who told them about meeting up with Adrienne & Robert. The girls decided to meet them at the Waterfront nightclub. Waiting outside the Waterfront was also Kirk. David, Martin & Tim.

Robet explained to the girls there was three floors to the building. The bottom floor had two entrances one to the bar and one to the disco.

Kirk.“We all have to go to the bar and get a drink.” Kirk's younger sister Julie Humphries also had joined us. We went to the bar and ordered a coke each. We then sat down in one of the many alcoves.

Robert, “I am going to the toilet are you coming looking?” at Lily & Wilma.”

The girls thought he was kidding until Julie gave them a push and said, “Go we will be along shortly.”

Robert explained there was a back stairway to the middle floor where there was a party tonight.

Wilma, “Oh we are going to gate crash it are we. We had better get going.” Eventually all the group got up stairs to the middle floor.

Les Deadman was the doorman and had noticed all the extra guests. Les went up to David and said, “I think you have gate crashed this party. David had the foresight to pick an invitation up that had been left on one of the tables. “This is for me and my Girlfriend”.

Les looked at him. “I still do not believe you”

David. “Well the party is Julie Gale's 18th and pointed at a girl you can call her across.”

Les looked at him and decided to call his bluff. Julie looked at David and said, “He is a friend of mine he is with his girl friend.”

Les, “Well I still do not believe you but as it is your party it has to be ok.”

As Les moved away from them. David thanked Julie who said,”I have done it often myself.”

David. “Most of the youth club are here tonight.”

Later the same evening Les noticed Kevin & quizzed him Kevin decided to follow David's' example and handed an invite over, but unlike David he had not read it first. Les looked at the invite and cracked out laughing and asked Kevin if he has had a sex change.

“Of course not.” said rather indignantly Kevin.”

Les was still laughing as he said, “Can you explain how you have become Miss Angela Smith Kevin.”

“Oh hell I did not read it.” Said Kevin as he was asked to leave. The rest of us had a great night and nobody else was ejected. We later found Kevin on the bottom floor waiting for us.

Kirk. Next week mum has booked a party and I should be able to get you all invite so you do not have to gate crash it. As he was talking Julie was nodding her head but she was smirking as if she knew a secret.

After a little while Lily got Julie on her own and asked, “What the big joke was?”

Julie. “Yes mum has booked a party for next week. There is a snag Kirk did not know. It is females only as it is supposed to be a mother & Daughter evening. I think though mum will allow my girlfriends to come. I will check with her first just to make sure & get you proper invitations.

09.30 Friday Julie & Kirk where at home with their mother. Julie chirped up. “Mum you know the party you are having can I bring some friends?”

Their mother, “Julie you know it is girls only.”

Julie replied, Yes they are all girls that I intend to bring they are all friends from the youth club.”

“In that case darling yes of course they can come. Get them to meet me outside and I will ensure they are allowed in.”

Kirk “Mum, what about me?”

“Sorry Kirk you can not come if you had been Julie's Twin sister instead of her brother then you could have come.” Julie comes and gives her twin a cuddle.

“Do not worry I will fix it with mum so you can come.” Julie had that smirk again.

10.45 Friday. Kirk & Julie meet up with Robert & Jenny. “Kirk will you thank your mother for the invite we will be their tomorrow at the party”.

Kirk turned to Julie. “How come he gets invited and I do not,”

Julie. “How badly do you want to go to the party? How far are you willing you go to get to the party?”

Kirk. “You know very well I love dancing & that is why we gatecrash the parties.”

Julie had tried to talk her mother into letting Kirk go but she would not relent. Julie had talked it over with Jenny who came up with the solution.

Julie. “Err mum is it ok if Kirk & I stay tonight at Jenny's house. I will meet you at the Waterfront.”

Julie's mother. “Well I suppose it is ok.” “But what about the party outfit. And where is Kirk going to stay.”

Julie. “I can take the dress with me to Jenny's. Kirk is going to sleep in Robert's room while I sleep in Jennys room.”

“Well Julie in that case I suppose that is ok as it will give me a longer time to prepare for the party if you two are not around.”

14.55 Julie asked Kirk if she could borrow some money, as there was a few things she needed from town. Kirk loaned her what he had & said he would get some more from the bank tomorrow if she needed more. Julie went into town and bought some clothes & other things and then returned home. Julie packed the case for herself and Kirk.

09.00 Saturday Julie went into the room where Kirk was sleeping and roused her twin. “Come on sleepy head if you want to go to the party we have a lot to do today before the party.”

Kirk sat up excited. “You persuaded mum to let me go?”

Julie. “Not exactly. I though have a plan that will get you in there.” Had they both been girls they would have been identical however they where not. We have all we need here as I packed our cases.”

0910 Kirk is up and going to take a shower. Julie hands him a shampoo and then hands him the shower gel. “Keep the gel off your face & Hair as it stings like mad. Use the shampoo on your hair. Kirk did as his sister instructed. Kirk thought the shampoo had a strange smell about it. When he used the shower gel it did sting but it had a nice aroma about it. His skin tingled and seemed to burn at times. Julie popped her head round the door and asked if he was ready yet. Kirk dried himself and failed to notice the hair that had gone down the drain. Kirk wrapped a towel round himself as Julie dried his hair for him. Julie quickly swilled the remaining hairs down the drain. Julie handed Kirk A pair of her white pants.

Kirk. “What is this?”

“Mum had not time to do the washing this week so you have run out.” “So I have loaned you a pair of mine. They should fit you as we are the same size.” Kirk had failed to notice he was as blond as Julie was. “We both have shorts and T-shirts today they had matching pastel t-shirts & Shorts.

09.30 Their mother rang to remind Julie to meet her outside the Waterfront at 19.00.

Julie. “OK mum we will meet you there. Their mother had a smirk to her self she could hardly tell the difference now but when Julie finished with her twin brother how was she to tell which was which.

Julie. “Kirk you could do with a hair cut.”

Jenny. “I could trim it as I after I trim yours Julie.” Julie let Jenny cut her hair & Jenny did a good job. So Kirk decided to let Jenny have a go on his hair. Eventually Jenny finished cutting Kirk's hair. They decided to go down town. Kirk was feeling rather despondent but agreed to go with them. Jenny & Adrienne went with them but Robert was missing.

Jenny “Robert has gone to get the extra items we need in Leeds.

Adrienne. “Kevin is also stopping the night with us and his sister Anna. Anna has gone shopping & Kevin had gone with her.” They had agreed to meet the others outside Rackhams department store at 11.45 so they could go to Busy Lizzies for lunch before returning home.

14.00 Robert returned home after finishing his lectures. He had obtained the various items required. He then caught the 13.28 train home. Usually he walked the couple of miles home but today he called for a taxi using the free phone at the station. Within a couple of Minutes the taxi was there to take him home. The taxi driver was Rob. Robert had used him often. Within 5 minutes Robert was home and getting himself ready. He had plenty of time before the girls arrived with Kevin & Kirk. First he ran himself a bath he felt rather dirty after the train journey. By the time the others returned he was in pristine condition again.

Jenny & Adrienne where also in shorts & T-shirts & wearing sandals. Neither girl mentioned Kirk's hair. Adrienne, “Anna has done as we agreed & I notice you have done as we suggested.”

Jenny. “Robert will be home at 16.00 and then we can get on.

Down town the girls seemed to spend forever in Extras, New Look, Principals & Tammy Girl. Eventually they got what they wanted and returned home. Their mother had left them a note to say she had gone to help Julie's mother get prepared.

Mrs Rushton. “I see Kevin & Kirk are blond already.”

Kirk's mother. “We are in for some fun tonight.”

Mrs Woollier (Kevin's Mum) said, “Is your Darcie coming home this weekend?”

Mrs Rushton. “She said she would try to get here and bring some friends, could I take two extra party dresses in case she was running late.

Mrs Woollier. “You must miss her now she is dancing in London.”

As the girls approached the house Adrienne said, “Jenny have you got a key? I left mine at home.”

Jenny. “Do not worry Robert will be home by now.” As the group got to the door a very attractive lady opened it. Kevin &Kirk both reacted & where rather embarrassed by their predicament.

Jenny. “Have you met our sister?” to the boys.

All of a sudden a light went on in Kirk's head, “You only have two sisters Darcie & Adrienne and a brother Robert.”

Kirk spluttered “Bloody hell it is Robert. Sorry.”

Jenny “This is our sister Roberta. Roberta will look after you both while we get ready.” Roberta took the lads to her room.

Kirk. “How long hadRobert been dressing as a girl.”

Roberta . “Monday-Friday while I am at college. At weekends I revert to normal. It was the only way I could get a grant for the course I am on. With Dad dying mother could not afford to send me without a grant & the only grant available was for either a transvestite or transsexual. So I decided to become a transvestite. The girls have asked me to get you ready for tonight's party.”

Kirk. “You mean we are going to look like you.”

Robert. “First before I start I need to make sure you both are willing to get into the appropriate clothing for tonight.” Both lads looked at each othe.

Kirk. “If we look as good as you do then we will be a knock out at the party. Even Les will not recognise Kevin this time.”

Robert “I will take you one at a time.” “Kevin can you take a shower while I get Kirk ready. Kirk you can have either silicone or injection.” “The silicone breasts are glued or you can have an injection that will give you instant C cups.” “I also need to manipulate your manhood out of the way. Or you require a gaff but I would not recommend it.

Kirk agreed, “Are you are sure All the alteration can be undone or removed.”

Roberta . “Do not worry after tonight every thing will be as it should be.”

Kirk. Perhaps it would be better if you started calling me Kirsty & Kevin Kerry. Both lads agreed to the injections and manipulation. By the time Roberta had finished with them he had them both in long white dresses. They went to see how the girls where doing.

Jenny.”You both look very nice, but you could do with nails treating & you need lipstick & mascara. Jenny & Adrienne did Kirsty while Julia & Anna did Kerry. When they where finished Anna & Kerry looked like Twins. While Julia & Kirsty now where the twins they where supposed to be. All six of them had identical white dresses.

Kirsty. “We all look like bridesmaids or something”. Rob came with his taxi to take them to the Waterfront for 19.30

Meanwhile Darcie was on the M1 motorway heading for Leeds with Em as a passenger. They where talking about what life had thrown at them. Em said, “I wish I could be a normal girl instead of always been mistaken for a boy.”

Darcie smiled. “We will have to see what we can do about it.” At 17.30 they arrived at Leeds and decided to have a stop to eat before continuing their journey for the last 25 miles.

Darcie. “Mother is going to take dresses for us so we can change there.”

Em, “I wish Gabriel & the others could be with us tonight I am sure they would have enjoyed it.”

All three mothers where waiting for their daughters in their gold dresses out side the Waterfront. Darcie & Em where the first to arrive. They dashed into a nearby super loo and showered and changed. Darcie's Dress was Gold while Em's was white. When Rob arrived with the girls each mother took her daughters inside. Les was on the door as per normal.

Mrs Rushton. “Hello Les So there are no mistakes tonight can I introduce my daughters.”

Mrs Woollier. “These are my daughters I believe you know Kerry.”

This brought a smile to the face of Les as he recognised Kevin. Mrs Woollier said this Kerry & after tonight you will not be seeing or be troubled by Kevin.

Mrs Humphries introduced her daughters.” Remember Les under no circumstances are any males allowed inside. Eventually all the Mothers & their daughters arrived in White, Silver or Gold dresses. The exception was the girls from the youth club who had asked if they had to wear anything special and where told they had to wear all white.

Mrs Rushton asked the ladies who where not presenting if they would adopt one of the American girls for the night. She then went to talk to Darcie & ask about the others.

Darcie nformed her mother she would present Em, as she was her friend. She then told her mother about Em's problem.

”Do not worry we can fix that tonight with help from the Heavenly Queen.” Said Mrs Rushton.

Darcie, “There is something else you need to know beside the three who are no more there is one other genetic male here. I only found out by accident from Em. The boy friend lives and looks like a girl with the others.”

“Darcie find him fast before we start the proceedings. I need to talk to him first.” Darcie & Em soon found Wilma. Wilma was taken to see Mrs Rushton who asked him many questions. Wilma explained who his mother was and that from a very early age he had been fed hormones to make him develop as a female. He explained how he had been sent to a special school for young ladies. He informed M rs Rushton that while he loved Em and some of the others he would never be able to have children with any of them as the hormones had damaged his fertility. I might as well have them chopped off for what good they are to me.

Mrs Rushton. Will you pleaseto take your dress off. “Oh you are better developed than some girls. “But have you been operated already?”

Wilma explained how the School nurse had manipulated it out of the way on him & Gabriel.

Mrs Rushton, “Is there another boy here?”

Wilma, “No she is in London and is 100% female now.”

Mrs Rushton turned to Darcie and ”Darcie can you leave Wilma & Em to the last please I need to check on something”.

Each mother presented all her daughters to the high priestess. All the girls to be presented where wearing white. The Mothers' all wore gold dresses while the elder daughters wore silver dresses with the exception was Darcie who also wore Gold. Each mother said their daughter's name and then placed their hand on their daughter's head. When it came to Roberta, Kirsty & Kerry their mothers said let the records show their true names. Then they also placed their hands on their heads and then on their Abdomen and said let their children be many. All three boys passed out. When they awoke they where sat with their sisters.

Before Wilma was presented The High priestess went to ask him further Questions. One was did he intend living as a female like Gabriel for the rest of his life. The rest of the questions were about Gabriel & why he had followed her. Then she said, “Give me your hand child.” Wilma placed his hand in hers. As he did so. She said, “Darcie you did not tell me this was one of the nine. Have we any more of the nine here?”

Darcie, “If there was they had to be among the new girls. They have not been presented yet.”

“Darcie before we go any further I need to talk to each of the girls.” As they where talking Silve entered in a gold dress with purple trimmings on The other ladies bowed as Em ran across to her and kissed her mum I did not expect to see you tonight mum I thought you had gone to London.”

Silve looked at Mrs Rushton “Proceed as if I was not here but I will present my own daughter. Before the night expect other guests.”

The High priestess took Em by the hand. “Your Aura is also strong I do not need to know further. She turned to Wilma. “I do not agree with what your mother did to you.We though can rectify that tonight. You will forever be a girl. If that is your wish then we will proceed now.”

“Otherwise I must ask you to leave here now.”

Em held his hand. “Do not worry I and the others will still love you & Gabriel would never permit any harm to come to either of us.”

Em. “Wilma you are half there now & if its children that concern you then that can be sorted out later.”

Wilma looked at Em. “Mum is sure in for a big surprise when she finds out I have given her, her hearts desire a daughter.”

“In that case we will proceed” said the High priestess.

In the main Hall the High priestess summoned the other ladies. We have a problem as she brought Wilma but only telling them the first part of the problem to see what they suggested. While the older ladies where pontificating the young candidates had all surrounded Wilma. Em's mother watched on rather ammused.

Kirsty. “These are our friends if they are not welcome the we are not welcome here either. We accept them as girls regardless. They have helped us in time of trouble & we will not deny them now. The older girls dressed in silver also joined their friends in the circle where they where all holding hands.”

Daisy as they where holding hands said, “Oh Heavenly Queen, Empress of All we thy humble servants beg you protect thy servant this night.” As Daisy started saying this.

Darcie, “Mother I did not bring my friend to be shamed or harmed I asked for help. It looks as if you are not willing to give it While the Children call for help. Before Darcie had finished the room was filled with a golden glow. The Children where still calling for help.

Darcie, “I am going to join my friends in the circle of power.” One of the older ladies said, “Look at the power it is with them as the light got brighter.”

The High priestess, ” Darcie do not worry we would not harm any of them & in fact we could not harm any of the nine as tonight as proved they will close rank to protect their own.

One of the Ladies, “According to the prophecy the nine will return to Valhalla in 2009. The Queen shall be crowned and the Empress restored to her glory.

The high priestess, “If either of these is one of the nine we must help them at all costs that is our law.

Darcie, “I believe we may have four of the nine here tonight the other protect the Empress.”

A voice the girls recognised came from the mouth of Silve, "Ladies is this how you treat my cousin the Princess Em & my friend Wilma. Darcie go and take Wilma's hand and then start to form a new circle. Darcie placed her hand in Wilma's. Wilma would not let go of Em's hand and very soon all GOLD, SILVER & White where holding hands. "That is better ladies." as Silve joined the group. They all felt the power surge through them it felt like an electric current passing through them all.

As High priestess it is my duty to lay my hands on you. She looked at Silve to see if there was any objection. She laid her hands first on Em & then Wilma' head & abdomen. Wilma was then to collapse. “We have given of ourselves,” said the high priestess. Let all the records show only Wilma remains of the boy he once was there will be no trace.” She turned to Wilma. “Your friends will need your help in the future. The birth defect has been rectified as has Em's. You will always remain loyal to the Empress and one of you must always be with her to protect her.”

Just as the main festivities where starting in walked Beverley with Stephanie Love. Both of them where dressed in a gold dresses. Stephanie “Sorry ladies we are late, but an accident delayed us on the M60. Em & Wilma ran over to greet them.

“How is the patient?” asked the high priestess.

Beverley. “She is coming on fine and will be here for the next meeting. Wendy still wants to go ahead with our wedding and has asked me to plan it for late in July. She said this will be her final appearance as William.” “I apparently (looking at the girls) have to find a lot of bridesmaids. She turned to the girls. “ Will you girls be joining the leaders as my bridesmaids. The rest of you will be receiving formal invitations.

Kate. “I will accept for all of us including our friends in London.

Mrs Rushton. Woollier & Humphries looked at each other. The High priestess summoned Darcie. “Their power is very strong but they will need Guidance, stay with them. You do realise that you will have to give up other things.”

“Darcie you are to join the nine and guide them.” The High priestess then kissed her eldest daughter.

Em. “We will let the others know they are to be bridesmaids on the 30 th July.

Stephanie. “Margaret,Wendy has asked me to ask you to take over the club until she return's.

Margaret. “She would be glad to help and perhaps she could win some trophies.” Let the festivities begin for tonight we prepare for the return of our Queen after 90 years in the wilderness. Tonight she sent her sign for to us to be prepared. The rest of the evening went with out a hitch

Darcie & Em stayed over night before returning the following afternoon. Everyone had been told not to discuss the evenings happening with any body other than group members.

Wilma awoke to find out she was wrapped round Em & Darcie. Darcie said, “You are to join us in London so we better go and collect your belongings. First though we had better get you to the doctors as we need to get you on the pill now. At the doctors Wilma was given a medical and given three months supply.

Darcie then drove the car back to London. As she drove she said to Wilma & Em, “Craven & Skipton in particular was a centre for the White witches. They only goal was to do good in life. Where you lived previously also had the power but some how they lost it. We usually only give birth to girls who follow their mothers in the membership. Occasionally we have a boy, but they usually start turning normally before their 18 th birthday. My brother was already turning as where Kirk & Kevin.” “Do not worry about them they are ok. They will have no memory as life as a boy.”

Wilma told Darcie about her former hometown & the test that they had been doing following what had happened to Gabriel.”

Darcie started telling them a story. “Back in 1914 there was a battle between good & evil. During the battle the nine got separated and all communication was lost. The hall of Valhalla was closed. Shortly after this the First World War started.”

Em , “Where is the Hall of Valhalla?”

Darcie. “I do not know but I do know we are a third of the nine.”

“Do you know the others?” They both asked.

Darcie replied “Yes. But for now I keep it to my self.” As she touched each of them on their foreheads, “Sleep well my friends. & Forget our conversation until the time is ready.”

Arriving back in London they where greeted by Gabriel. Darcie noted the aura surrounding both Gabriel & Ally had got stronger than it was previously. Gabriel. How are my friends I am missed them.”

Darcie. “I have brought something to keep you happy. Wilma has returned with us as she was missing you.” Wilma soon got Gabriel up to speed on what was happening or at least what she could remember. It is strange last night we went to a disco and I can not remember a thing about it. Em remembered they had met Stephanie Who had a message for the girls about been bridesmaids on the 30th July for Wendy.

Darcie. “It has been decided that I will accompany you on the tour, but you Gabriel will be Prima Ballerina for the tour.”

Darcie came one evening to see Gabriel & said, "Since you have been down here in London you have not had a days rest." "I thought you might like to see the sights for a change."

Ally, "Darcie that would be a nice change." The following day the first place they visited was the London Eye. By getting there early they avoided the Crowds. After that they visited the tower & saw the Crown Jewels. Whilst there they noticed that the palace was going to be open to the public the following day on a first come first served basis.

After visiting the tower the group decided to go shopping. Darcie said, "There is some real groovy clothes in Carnaby Street if you are interested." Jools & Em wanted to know how to get there. Eventually they got to Carnaby Street. After going into every store in the street each one of them bought something.

Ally, "I am hungry.

Darcie. “We could go in there for something but it will cost us an arm & leg. I suggest we eat where the locals all go.” They asked a policeman where they could get a decent priced meal. It turned out that the locals used a Methodist church hall round the corner. In the church hall you could get a three course meal for only a few pounds.

The girls decided to go in. Ally as normal had everything.

Jools ," I can not understand how you can eat & never put on weight. "We all have to watch what we eat."

Darcie, "On a dancers wages you have to look out for places like this because we could not normally afford the normal Restaurants. Likewise to keep costs down we use some of the Retro & Second hand stores in town. ”

The girls went with Darcie to some of the second hand stores. By the time they had finished shopping in them they where all laden down & getting hungry again.

Jools. "Look there is the Ritz." Darcie's face went green as she said; "I could never afford to have tea in there.

Gabriel walked up to the doorman & asked, "Can I get afternoon tea here"

The doorman replied, "Certainly madam how many in your party”

Gabriel "There are eight of us."

"If Madam would care to come inside she will be served in the Empress of India room.”

The girls followed Gabriel into the Ritz.

Gabriel. "Do you have some where that we may leave our shopping?" The shopping was all left at the Reception & the girls all went in to order High Tea.

Wilma. "Gabriel have you seen the prices here."

Gabriel. "I already know how expensive it is in here."

"Darcie this is my treat so do not worry about the bill”

Jools said to Maddy, "Is Darcie going to be no 3?"

Maddy. "She is supposed to be engaged to Dan, but both Ally & I would like her as no 3." Unknown to the others Gabriel had asked at reception if they could arrange some transport for them back to the Royal Ballet. Gabriel had handed over her debit card. The hotel double-checked when they saw the card. The Assistant manager gave instructions they had to have what ever they wanted. The Assistant manager came to the table with some Champagne & said, "This is with the complements of the management."

When the Manager returned to the assistant manager asked, "What was that all about. They are only teenage girls."

The Assistant manager. "Look at he name on the card." The assistant manager read the name out. "Gabriel Bond President of GB enterprises."

The assistant manager. "That teenage girl as you put it is our boss as of five weeks ago." The assistant manager went to the Girls & said, "Excuse me but which of you is Gabriel Bond?"

Gabriel "That is me."

The assistant manager, "Sorry we can not accept this card. You are welcome any time but there will be no charge. We do not charge staff or management for meals taken here. If Madam agrees you can use the Hotels Rolls Royce to return to your accommodation.”

After they had left the Assistant manager realised they had left all their shopping & decided to take it across to them. she got across London & with some difficulty found a parking place near the Royal Ballet. She collected the bags from the boot of her car. She noticed the bags varied from Harrods to British Heart Foundation. She rang the bell at the address she had been given. Em came to the door & asked her in.

Ally said, "I am making a drink would you like one?" The Assistant manager ended up having a peppermint herbal tea with them.

Gabriel, "It is one of my favourite drinks."

The Assistant manager "I am puzzled if you own a large company like ours why are you dancing?"

Gabriel "Whilst I am the majority shareholder all the others here also own part of the company to various degrees."

Wilma "Between us we own about 80% of the company & our parents the rest."

The Assistant manager, "I could not help noticing the shopping bags varied from the posh department store to charity shops."

Em , "We buy what we like & it does not matter where we get it from." We had lunch at a Methodist Church hall & it was very good. Then we had High tea at the Ritz which also was very good."

Maddy. "That is enough about us now tell us about your self. The Assistant Manager said, "Well I am engaged to the manager who is called called Luke. My older sisters & cousins called me Lucy." "Both my parents went missing when I was very young & I got brought up by my Sisters & a lady we all called aunt. But I am not sure if she was related or not. She did instil in me though a love of ballet. Everyday after school she would say, Vee come dance now girls." She would have all boys or girls get into leotards & dance for at least four or five hours after we had all done our home work."

Wilma, "Do you ever see your sister's?" Lucy said, "My twin sister I went to college & our older sisters got married & then they both moved again . Lolly & I have been wondering if the Salvation Army could help us locate them."

Gabriel said, "We are all due to practice & you are welcome to come and watch."

Em. "I have a better idea. If we loaned you a leotard you could dance with us."

Darcy had spotted the stranger & said to Wilma can you accidentally trip up & make sure all this orange juice goes over Lucy. Wilma carried the litre of Orange juice in to the room & appeared to trip up. Wilma made a good job of soaking Luke.

Gabriel gave Wilma an apparent telling off for been so clumsy. Then she Said, "Lucy we will have to get all these wet clothes off you & get the washed & dried for you. If you care to take a shower every thing you need is in there."

Em went into the bathroom to collect all the wet clothes. "She said, "Lucy are you OK as Lucy burst unto tears."

Lucy, "No I am not OK & I have to tell somebody other than Lolly." "About two years ago I fell in icy conditions & I hurt my self below." "About a year ago I started to develop at the top end & now I am a 36c. My waist has slimmed down & before long Lolly will be calling me Lucy instead of Luke. That is my true name. Lolly is actually the Assistant manager and she does a better job than me.

Em, "I have left a robe for you to put on but can you go and wait in the next room until matron arrives.”

Meanwhile Wilma had instructed the girls to keep Luke there & they had not to let him go back to the Hotel. Wilma telephoned the Hotel & said, "Could they put the duty manager on."

The assistant manager came to the phone. "Gabriel Bond visited your establishment earlier today with friends. They left some shopping that the manager returned to her. However he has had an accident & Gabriel is attending to his welfare. Until further notice you are promoted to manager now can you put on Luke's sister Lolly on please.”

"Lolly there are some people turning up tonight that must have the Royal Suite. One lot will me coming from Manchester & the other from Leeds." Send the Rolls to meet both flights. Then you are to go and purchase two long identical white dresses in your size & be here with them for 07.00 Charge the dresses to GB ENTERPRISES. Finally Lucy sends her love.”

Lolly screamed "I will be around as soon as I have obtained the dresses."

Lolly gave instructions that extra Rolls would now be needed & to ensure it was ready. The acting manager was not happy but as Lolly was following Gabriel's instructions he had to let her go.

The dresses where very easy to obtain, as there was a store within the hotel. Lolly used the Rolls to get to the Royal ballet & then gave the driver instructions to go to Heathrow & collect the guests coming on two flights Meanwhile Jenny had phoned Manchester & Skipton. Gabriel's parents took the next scheduled flight to London & Silve drove to Manchester with her remaining charges & got the shuttle to London. Gabriel's father was saying to his wife, "I can not believe Gabriel has located Lucy & Lolly. I have emailed the others & they will be joining us on the flight to Heathrow.”

Luke heard a voice telling him to get on the couch, which he did as he thought it, was the matron coming to check him over. He lay on his tummy & he felt some body checks his arm with what felt like a tape measure. Then The voice said, "This should not cause you any pain." as a hand took hold of his manhood and gave it a sharp tug. Luke heard a pop & that was it. Then the voice spoke again. “Lucy you can turn over now & give me a big kiss.”

Luke turned over to see her elder sister they're smiling away. "Luke has gone forever now & only Lucy remains."

Gaby, "Now the leotard should fit you perfectly come & join the others." Lucy went to dance with the others & was just getting warmed up when Lolly arrived with the dresses. Lolly was handed a leotard & told to put it on & go and dance with the others.

"I see you two still are in good shape."

Lolly, "I brought the dresses as instructed, but I thought that other items may be needed so I purchased two of them also.”

Gabriel said, "Lolly one set is for you and one for Lucy please put them on now. Tomorrow after we have all been round the palace we are going shopping for two new wardrobes for our identical twins. Lolly said, "Sister what are you doing here with these girls?" Jenny, "I think a full introduction would be in order. "Girls meet my youngest twin sisters." "Sisters meet your nieces. In fact some of the girls are related twice as they are your nieces & 2nd cousins. Jenny said, "another sister & our Husband will soon be with us also along with an Aunt"

Lucy said, "Have our parents been found?"

Gabriel, "Not yet."

Wilma came over, "sorry about the orange Juice but Jenny told me to trip & spill it over you."

Gabriel returned with some photos of Anna, Petrova & Vladimer with members of the group. Lucy said, "That is Anna who we all called Aunt. "Do you know where she is now."

Gabriel, "We do know where she will be on the 27th July as we will be there also in Amsterdam. So if you want to meet up with Anna again you will have to come with us."

Lolly, "Our jobs we could not get the time off. Together." Maddy handed the phone to Gabriel who rang the Duty manager. "Yes Miss Bond they have arrived.”

Gabriel. “Luke & Lolly have been transferred to my permanent staff they will stay with me. I am going to need the ballroom for a party. I am to dance at Covent Garden before going on tour. So do you think you can arrange that for me.”

As he put the telephone down the Duty manager was all smiles at receiving his promotion & promoted the receptionist at the side of him to assistant manager. He said, "I do not know how Luke & Lolly got promoted so fast but it has done some good for us both. Will you marry me now I am the Manager."

The new assistant manager, "Yes I said when you got the managers job I would do. First though do you want me to start organising the party for Miss Gabriel."

The following morning Gabriel said, "Whose turn is it to make breakfast?"

Ally replied, "ours". As Ally & Gabriel started to get the breakfast ready.

Lolly, "You do it yourself"?"

Ally replied, "We both enjoy cooking like we enjoy dancing. We are quite democratic here and take out turns with everything. If we do the cooking the others have to do the washing up & we can make as much mess as we want." Lolly started to help.

Ally, "For the moment you both are guests". All too soon the Rolls came to collect the girls & take them to the palace where they where the first in the queue. They where soon joined by Gabriel's Parents, Silve, Justine & the remainder of the Girls.

A man pushed in Front of Gabriel to the front of the Queue. Gabriel said, "Excuse me but we where here first get to the back of the queue. Two of the palace Guards came to see what the row was about.

Ally, He has just pushed in front of us we have been here since 7.00. The Guard was not handling it very well when Gabriel's Parent's came & Said he pushed in & Gabriel told him to get to the back of the queue & he swore at her.

The Guard , "Let him go he is a businessman after all. As he was about to let the man go when about 30 men in green uniforms came. They bowed before Gabriel. The captain with then said, "You to the back of the queue." The man walked off talking to himself

The Captain turned to Gabriel & said the Gurkhas told me what happened please accept my Apologies the guard should have Know better & sent him packing.

The Guard, "Ouch & rubbed his wrist."

Gabriel turned to him & said, "Are you OK?" The guard replied, "For a moment I thought I had burnt my wrist on something.

The Gurkhas said something to the captain. The captain walked to where the last of Gabriel's Family & friends where waiting. Then he said, "No body past this point will be allowed in today.

The Gurkhas came & asked if they could have photos taken with the Empress. The captain. "Please humour them for they all believe you are their Living Goddess & Empress of the Heavens. Gabriel said we have a digital camera with us if you can down load the pictures they can have as many pictures as they require.”

Gabriel. "I am shortly to have a party at the Ritz Hotel is it possible for you and the Gurkhas to come & bring him also.

The Gurkhas. "We will be there to protect the Empress.

Lolly. "Did I here them correctly? The Gurkhas call Gabriel the Empress of the Heavens.”

Lucy looked at Lolly, "That is what we called Grandma when we where children."

Lucy, "It is just coincidence that is all."

The rest of the day after looking round the palace was spent shopping. Gabriel, "Lucy & Lolly we are going to have to go to your room & remove all that is not wanted.

Lolly, That is going to be easy then as I have already cleared out all Luke's clothing that all went to Salvation Army. Since it was not long since we where both students we have not accumulated much." What Lolly had retained was a laptop, a DVD player & some photographs.

Gabriel looked at Lolly's small pile of clothing, "Where is the rest of your clothing aunt Lolly?"

Lolly, "Accommodation is that exspensive in London this is all I have.”

Gabriel, "In that case we will put this in the car & go shopping again as you both need lots more."

Lolly turned to Jenny. "We just do not have the money to pay for any more clothing."

Jenny said, "If Gabriel refuses to pay I will treat you both as will our sisters. Lolly looked at her former brother who said, "If Gabriel thinks you need an entire wardrobe then that is what we will both get." By the time they had finished shopping. Ally was hungry so To the Ritz they went. Gabriel went to the Reception & ordered an evening meal, as they had not eaten. The waitress was about to say they could not do it for so many when the Headwaiter recognised Lolly & realised who she was with. He snapped his fingers & all the staff came running. Gabriel's father, "I like the service here we will have to come more often.”

Gabriel said, to the Headwaiter. "I would like to introduce my Joint Chief Executives of the Ritz & their decisions override all but my own." These are my Aunts Lolly & Lucy they will be calling in from time to time to see how the hotel is been run. "Now tell the head chef I wish to speak to him." Gabriel explained what they wanted for the party after taking notes the Head chef said he would get on to it. Back in the kitchen the chef was mouthing it of about a teenage girl telling him what to do. The headwaiter said to him, "to cool it if he wished to remain working there as that was the BOSS."

He went back to the table where Gabriel was & said he wanted to clarify a couple of details. Two items on the list where out of season but he could use frozen but would not recommend them.

Lolly, "Everything has to be fresh no frozen. You may use your sense to replace any out of season items. "Be warned now though we will be inspecting the kitchens prior to the party". "Anybody using frozen food will be dismissed instantly". The rest of the girls found they would have to return to Skipton & they would have less than a week before they all meet at Covent Garden. Lolly & Lucy found they where having to work very hard. Miss Grey put them through their paces & then said, "Yes they can go in the chorus with the others.”

After practising for the remainder of the week Lucy & Lolly spent their remaining time getting reacquainted with the family. One evening Gabriel said, " As you two are nearer our age than my parents I think it would be better for all of us to call you Lolly & Lucy rather than Aunt." "We also want you two in the group with all that entails. Lolly looked puzzled.

Ally, "It means from now on you get to cook & wash up. Lucy started to laugh. We already owe Gabriel a years wages on the clothing she bought us. So to pay our way we are willing to do our bit to help."

Gabriel's father handed Lucy a packet. "I think you will be needing theses sister." The packet contained a full set of documentation for Lucy Bond-Peters complements of Justine,

The billboard at Covent Garden announced the New Prima Ballerina Gabriel Lynn her last name had been dropped. Gabriel's parents came for the opening night. Silve remembered how Gabriel had previously been and gave her two Valium to keep her calm Gabriel danced through the night with Dan and thought if only. After the seventh curtain call we all had to pack up and head the 200 miles to Yorkshire after our party at the Ritz.

After the final curtain call the cast & friends went to the Ballroom at the Ritz. The new manager was there to greet Gabriel & the party. The Gurkhas & their captain turned up along with the other guard.

The captain, "We managed to all get tickets for your show." The boys have asked me to ask if you will autograph their programs for them. They lined up in an orderly fashion while she autographed the program for them & gave each one a kiss. Just after she had finished signing the last program there was a rumpus out side.

The manager was trying to deal with the same Gentleman who had recently been rude to Gabriel.

The man, "I do not care if it is a private function I am going in there." He punched the manager in his belly. As he came through the door he saw Gabriel, "You again I am going to sort you out. He made to attack Gabriel but was brought down by the Gurkhas before he got near Gabriel. Gabriel called the police & had him charged with assaulting her staff. Gabriel promised the Gurkhas that once she had finished her tour of Europe she would visit Nepal with her family. Before they left Gabriel noticed the Captain also had a bandage on his wrist.

The following night we played to a packed theatre in the Leeds Grand Theatre. From the posters the Russian & the Northern ballet companies both regularly put on performances here. Next day we where at Skipton civic Hall. This time we where playing to our family and friends we had a superb reception and after the show we where to meet the civic dignitaries & a Buffet meal had been laid on for us in the annex. The following day we went to Leeds-Bradford airport (Yeadon) for our two-hour flight to Milan.

Sharp 13.01.09  © 2009

To be continued

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 3 - Milan. Florence & Venice
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
The coaches took us to Leeds’s International Airport. There we were to get a Jet 2 flight to Milan. The day was clear and the flight was on time. Before boarding the plane Gaby went shopping for a few of those essential items a lady always needs on her. The actual flight took about 2 hours. Some of the group were very excited as this was their first time away from home. After clearing customs we had a tour round the city first visiting the Domo otherwise known as Milan Cathedral. We hit the shop with a vengeance. What a choice the Italian ladies have and so reasonable. We Where to play at La Scarla or Milan opera house as it is otherwise known. Laden down we went back to our hotel to prepare for tonight’s performance. At La Scarla everyone was in full dress. The show went perfectly With Gaby dancing with Dan & Maddy with Dominic. We travelled from our Hotel in Milan to the other Venues in Italy. It took 2 coaches to take the dancers and supporting crew. Meanwhile the Appolonaris Support team had been arriving via a slower route.

Our next destination was Venice. We visited the Doges Palace and St Marks Cathedral. We saw the bridge of sighs across which condemned criminal went. We even managed a trip in a gondola & a visit to the Glass blowing works. Gaby was presented with a special presentation vase that had been specially made for her. In Venice we again where to play in the opera house before returning to Milan.

The next day we where to perform in the Evening in Florence. The home of Romeo & Juliet We again visited the Cathedral in Florence and had a short break in Pizza to look at the leaning tower. The Italian certainly take there theatre seriously they where again dresses like penguins. We had eight curtain calls before we finally called it a night. The next day was supposed to be a rest day. But we where taken on a trip of the Italian Lakes Como, Garda & Majorie. We stopped in Bavano and ordered an ice cream. The waiter asked if we would like their speciality and it was called a cumbo jumbo this brought smiles to our faces as only recently we had all had one at Junction 32 Retail Park. When they came one of our ice creams would have fed an Army. It took us an hour just to eat the ice cream.

Gaby asked if she could speak with the owner of the hotel. A very tiny Italian man appeared. “Madam asked for me?”

“Yes I would like to say that we all enjoyed the Cumbo Jumbos. The next time we come here I would like A Royal Cumbo Jumbo like I had recently in Yorkshire at the Duke of Savoy.”

“You met my son. How is he doing?”

“I believe some of your elder grand daughters are here dancing with us. As for your son. He along with an Austrian Duke who was staying here recently have expanded and opened an ice-cream parlour in Scarborough.”

Three girls stood close to Gaby. “Grand papa we are here. Before we leave Milan we have one last performance at La Scarla. We brought you and the family some tickets.”

The waiter while clearing away the empty glasses asked us if we had taken the ferry to see the saint who was interred on one of the island.

“Sorry we had not, but as we had some free time we will go and visit him.” The ferry stopped at several islands & we could get off and have a short break. Eventually we got to the correct Island.

Gaby turned to Maddy, “It is strange I feel as if I know my way round this place.” The guide showed them to the glass tomb of the saint. Painted on the walls where murals. Maddy looked at the murals & thought that looks like Gaby and me.

The Guide. “The mural is supposed to be the saint with the Queen of Heaven & her angels. The legend tells us that one day she will return with her nine companions to right the wrongs of this world. The most Evil of men will tremble in her wake. The Empress must always be accompanied by her life long companion.”

He then looked at Maddy & Gaby. “Take good care of your Empress little one for she is still in great danger.” They returned to the others and all of them went up Monte Rosa in a cable car. At the top they found it was deep in snow and they had a snowball fight. Even Darcie, Carole & Jenny participated. Whilst they where there a body was found on the top of a mountain. It eventually transpired the body was thousands of years old. After having tea in the restaurant on the mountain they all returned to their coaches and Milan. That night they had their final show at the Opera house. After the show Gaby and the chorus received a message that somebody wanted to see them. It was the Hotel owner with his entire family including an elderly lady being pushed in a wheel chair.

The elderly Lady. “I instructed all the family they must drop what they are doing as it is not every day my great grand daughters and friends appear on the stage of La Scarla.” The girls came and gave the lady a kiss. The lady’s face brightened up. “I thought I had seen the last of you all when your Papa took you to England. Now you dance with a great ballerina.”

“Nena we also cycle with her and when we move to Innsbruck we will also have our first cycle race.”

Gaby handed the elderly lady an itinerary of where they would be staying and what they would be doing. The lady smiled. “We will be there to cheer you on. I will instruct the entire village they must go to Innsbruck to watch you.”

Nena looked at her watch and tapped it. “Sorry your reunion could not be longer. We have to get ready to move on.
 
 
Innsbruck & Munich
 
The following day they had packed up as they where moving on to Innsbruck in Austria & the capitol of the Tyrol. The journey to Innsbruck was a relatively short one. Gaby and the dancers where taken to see to Olympic ski jump and the graveyard that the ski jumpers could see when they took off. They visited the church at the bottom of the Ski jump. It was very beautiful with 13 gold and silver altars. Gaby & friend’s then went to their hotel. After unpacking they found they had had a day free in Innsbruck before they where due to dance in the evening.

09.30 Darcie, Gaby, Maddy, Jool’s, Kat & Em decided they wanted some culture. So off they went to the Hothberg palace and the Spanish Riding School. After been taken round the palace by English speaking guides. They went to see the display at the Spanish Riding School. The show ended with a dressage display. As they where leaving they heard a voice say, “Excuse me please can you help me I need a Band Aid.”

The girls turned round to see a girl about 18-19 years of age with long blond hair and green eyes and about 5ft 2inches tall. The girl repeated her self, “Excuse me please can you help me I need a Band Aid.”

Gaby searched her handbag and found an Elastoplast. “Will this do?”

The girl, “I caught my arm on something and it is all bloody.” The girls took her to the ladies and cleaned the cut. Darcie had some Antiseptic cream and put that on then Gaby put on the Elastoplast.

“Thank you very much. My name is Renate. What are your names?” Gaby introduced the others to Renate. Then Gaby explained we where dancing in various European cities over the next few weeks.

Darcie, “Tonight we dance at the Royal theatre in Innsbruck, but then tomorrow we are free. Gaby here and Kat have to enter a cycle race in addition to dancing.”

Renate, “After you have finished dancing tonight will you allow me to take you all out for a meal?” Gaby looked at the others as Darcie gave the thumbs up.

Gaby. “Yes we would love to.” Kat looked across at the girl and smiled Renate smiled back at her and put her finger to her mouth to tell Kat to say nothing.

That evening the dancers performed a super show in Innsbruck, which culminated in nine curtain calls. Darcie, “I though we would never get away.”

Maddy “I for one am famished.” As she rubbed her tummy. As promised Renate was waiting for them in a Black BMW.

Renate, “Willie will drive us tonight.” The girls took Willie to be Renate’s boyfriend. We arrived at rather a posh restaurant. A strange thing happened as we walked in. The headwaiter & all the other staff stopped working and looked our way.

The headwaiter came across, “Madam your table is ready.” It was ready amassing as all the other waiters came flocking to our table to take our orders. It was like bees around a honey pot. Willie did not join us though.

22.00 As we where about to order when a very smartly dressed couple came in and saw Renate. “Fritz, Heidi come join us.” This seemed to us more like an order than a request. The couple came across and joined us.

Fritz being a gentleman said, “Renate please allow me to pay for the meal.”

Renate introduced us to Fritz and Heidi. She explained we had been dancing in Innsbruck before moving on to Munich the capitol of Bavaria for our next venue.

Fritz informed us that he had a little place in Liechtenstein.

Darcie, “Where was that?”

Gaby. “Oh it is a principality close to Switzerland. In fact we pass through Vaduz the Capitol when we go to Switzerland. The country is ruled by a prince.” Gaby noticed some hand signals pass between Renate & Fritz, but did not know what they meant.

Gaby turned to Fritz, “What do you do sir?”

Fritz, “Oh I work for a bank.”

The evening went very well and then Renate asked. “When are you visiting my country?” We must have looked puzzled.

Renate explained, “She lived in the kingdom of Bavaria.”

Darcie, “Is that not part of Germany.”

Fritz . “The Kingdom of Bavaria is part of Germany. Like England is to Britain.”

Maddy. “We have tomorrow free and then we have to pack up and move to Munich.

Renate. “I have an idea, pack up tonight. I will collect you and take you to your hotel to meet the rest of your group.”

Maddy. “We will have to check with the Principal that it is OK.”

After having a word with the Principal we discovered it would be ok.

Renate. “I will be back in half an hour for you.” Willie was again driving the Black BMW.

Before we met Renate again though Darcie said, “Did you notice anything strange last night?”

Helen. “I did it the restaurant how everyone behaved around us.”

Gaby. “Renate gave Fritz a hand signal, but I have no idea what it meant.”

We all shrugged our shoulders. “Perhaps it was our imagination playing up with us being in a strange place”.

Darcie. “What happened to Willie he vanished just before Fritz turned up?” The porters carried out our luggage and placed it in the Boot of the BMW. We joined Renate in the back of the car and chatted. Eventually we reached Landeck in the Upper Inn Valley. Shortly after this we passed through in to Bavaria. At the customs check points we where not even stopped. We where waved through the custom post. Unlike all the other cars that where been stopped and had to fill in customs declarations.

10.00 Renate, “I was wondering if you would like to see one of Sigfried palaces.” We drove right up to Newswanstein Castle & just got waved through. Renate said something in German to the guard & he vanished. I told the Guide I would escort you through the Castle.”

Darcie. “Renate before we look round could I go to the toilet”. Renate did not come with the four of us.

Maddy. “Did you notice the border guards when we went through?”

Darcie. “Yes they saluted us.”

Jool’s, “I have noticed that Renate could be Gaby’s twin sister if they where dressed alike.”

Amanda, “Renate did not tell the guide she would take us round. But said, “We where Sigfried's guests.”

Gaby. “Yes I noticed the similarity myself.” After showing us round the castle including some that appeared to be private apartments. In one Gaby noticed a photo of a lady with two babies. The Lady looked like her mother when she was younger. We then where taken through a gorge.

Renate informed us, “We had just walked back into Austria."

13.00 Maddy by now was complaining that she was hungry. Renate said, “There is a very nice restaurant nearby. As we went in the headwaiter went to Darcie & asked if we had booked. Darcie was just saying no when he noticed Gaby & Renate. He did a double take and said, “Sorry I did not realise who it was. Please come this way. This is a very nice table it has a good view of the lake.”

With that he snapped his fingers and all the waiters came running to serve us. Darcie & Gaby once again went to the toilet.

Darcie. “Have you any clue what is going on? That waiter was about to say no. Then he saw you & Renate and he looked terrified as if he might lose his life or something. He had all the staff bending over backwards just like in Innsbruck when Fritz bought us the meal.”

Gaby. “I have noticed Renate never pays for anything she just gets waved through. Tonight I am going on my laptop to do some checking. At the moment this has got me stumped but I do know Renate has already spent a fortune on the four of us.”

We rejoined the group and had a nice meal. We did notice a group arguing with the Head waiter & saying we booked a table for five & now you tell us we have the wrong day and we are booked in for next week.

As we where leaving Renate asked. “Would you like to meet the family?”

We said, “We would love to." We were taken to a Swiss type Chalet in Fischen-Langenwang.

18.00 Outside the Chalet there were several BMW & Opal cars. We where introduced by Renate, To an elderly gentleman & a lady. Then we where introduced to Isolde & her two brothers. We have a meal with the family before returning to Munich & our Hotel.

At the Hotel Darcie ordered a drink and a sandwich. The waiter arrived and asked for payment.

He was taking the money off Darcie when Renate said, “What do you think you are doing?”

By the terrified look on his face we all knew he had made a terrible mistake. The next thing he was in front of Gaby & Darcie on his knees. He was asking for forgiveness and said he was sorry for trying to charge her.

Gaby looked at the petrified man who was kneeling in front of her and said, “We forgive you. You where only doing your job.” The terrified waiter almost ran away.

The manager came. “I apologise for his mistake there will be no charge for your entire group during your stay with us. Please accept this Champagne from the Management. I hope you enjoy your stay in the Kingdom of Bavaria & this will not mar your visit here.”

20.00 Later that evening Renate left them but assured her friends they would be seeing her soon. After she had gone. Maddy again ordered a drink & ham sandwich to see what the reaction would be.

Em. “ Maddy I do not know how you manage to eat what you do and never put weight on.” It was the same waiter who came. He looked petrified as he saw Gaby.

Gaby. “Sit.” He did as he was ordered. “Now explain why you are scared,”

The waiter. “Please mistress I have a wife and daughter.”

Gaby spoke to the manager and ordered Coffee & cakes for them all. “This waiter will stay and serve us. Now you relax,”

21.00 Gaby switched on her laptop she typed Bavaria. After emailing her parents and Justine to tell them about the strange occurrences In Germany. The computer came up the fact Bavaria had a king called Sigfried who was also the German Prime Minister. He had no family but his niece was his heir apparent. There were no pictures of either of them. Gaby did find two pictures of some people she had met. The pictures where of Fritz & Heidi. Gaby decided to keep quiet about this as she had an idea about Renate.

Darcie, “I am called Darcie; this is Gaby, Em Maddy & Jool’s.” Gaby. Slipped a Valium in his drink to calm the waiter down.

“Mein namen is’t Gustaff, “I am head waiter here at the Royal Sigfried hotel.”

Gaby, “Do the Bavarian royal family own this hotel.”

“Madam you know the answer already.”

Gaby, “Do you know these two pointing at the photos of Fritz & Heidi.”

The waiter, “Yes that is the Prince & Princess of Liechtenstein.”

Darcie. “Wow they told us they worked for a bank and had a little place in Vaduz.”

The waiter looked at Gaby and then at Jool’s, “You are her sisters and are testing me out.”

Gaby. “You can go now but send the manager to me.”

The manager came promptly. Gaby . “I want Gustaff to continue serving us whilst we are here. After we leave he is to be promoted.”

“Yes Princess.” Came the reply.

09.00 The following day the girls where due to dance at the Royal Munich Opera house in the evening. Margaret called to say they now had an additional date in Liechtenstein at the Royal Opera House.

Gaby smiled. As they where informed they now would have free time in Liechtenstein instead of Switzerland. The smile spread across all of Gaby’s face.

Darcie noticed the smile. “You know something that I do not.”

Gaby “After we have danced tonight I will tell you. I will keep it to myself until then. Yesterday Renate let slip she had a friend in Skipton.”

Jool’s “Oh anybody we know?”

Gaby “Yes William Church from the youth centre or Wilma as she now is.”

Em. There is something odd about Renate.” An email came from England. To say Justine had dropped what she was doing and was coming to Munich Airport with your father Gaby's. They have a direct flight from Leeds International and should be here for tonight’s performance.”

19.00 That evening The Opera house was packed to capacity. The Audience was all dressed up yet again. The girls had noticed most of the men had sashes over their shoulders and all wore black tie. The ladies all where in exquisite dresses. Two national anthems where played the German boots and laces. This was followed by the English National Anthem. There was a slight difference though the audience said king instead of Queen.

After the performance Margaret appeared and asked every one to put on their best dresses. They then had to wait until instructed to move. Margaret came back with a list in her hand. They had to line up when called outside the dressing room. The last five to be called where Kat, Maddy, Nena, Jool’s. & Gaby. Coming down the passageway was an elderly gentleman sporting a red sash. He had The Iron cross and other decorations on. Standing on one side of him was Justine & on the other was Gaby’s mother. It took all their nerve for Gaby & Jool’s to stay put and not go and greet their mother. Eventually the Gentleman arrived at the last five after stopping and talking to the others.

22.30 Justine “I would like to introduce these girls for as well as being super dancers they also form the basis of the junior cycle team. Nena here looks after them and rides in the cross country events with them.”

“Which of you is Gaby?” Gaby stepped forward. “My niece the Crown Princess of Fischen-Langenwang & her cousin have been talking to me about you.”

Gaby, “I am sorry you must have made a mistake as I do not know the Crown Princess. We have only one friend in Bavaria & If we where dressed alike she would look like my twin. The girl is called Renate & we where expecting to see her tonight after the show.”

The gentleman took Gaby’s hand as he did so Justine said, “Gaby May I introduce a very dear friend of mine Sigfried King of Bavaria owner of Appolonaris.

As she said this Gaby noticed a girl with a tiara gliding down the passage Gaby smiled as Darcie said, “Renate oh my god.”
Gaby’s mother, “Gaby may I formally introduce The Crown Princess of Bavaria the Princess Renate of Fischen-Langenwang & your twin sister.”

Darcie, “Where are Fritz & Heidi?” Just then they appeared dressed up and walking down the passage.

King Sigfried. It gives me great pleasure to introduce formal my great niece and Prima Ballerina with the Royal & Northern Ballet Gabriel Bond-Peters.”

Fritz took hold of Gaby’s hand and kissed it. Then Justine said, “Gaby may I introduce from the Principality of Liechtenstein His Royal Highness the Prince Fritz & his wife the Princess Heidi. Your cousin & my great nephew.”

Justine. “Tonight we all depart for an evening at the Royal palace where you all are guests. We had a super evening at the palace.

Gaby. "We will have to be going to get ready for the next show.”

Renate. “Everything has already been packed and brought here for you whilst you where in the Opera house. For the next two days you all are my guests.

Darcie. “What about the extra show we have to perform. There are also the cycle races some of the team are entered in.”

Renate. “The show is for the Royal Family only and will take place here.” For the next couple of days we had a super time with Renate.

Gaby. “Renate about William Church & how had you meet?”

Renate, “It was strange I met him in a similar way to you.” “I was in Yugoslavia visiting the Spanish Riding School there.” “When I injured myself. He also met up with Fritz & Heidi. Unlike you though he never knew who they where. He has visited me on several occasions, but he never knew my correct title.”

“Gaby said if you wish to join us on the 30^th July you could be one of his bridesmaids.”
 
 
Drew and the Half-Term Break Chapter 3 - Milan. Florence & Venice copyright Sharp 25.10.08  © 2008

---

 
To Be Continued...

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 4 - Milan. Florence & Venice (cont.)
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
The following day the girls had to pack up as they where moving on to Innsbruck in Austria & the capitol of the Tyrol. The journey to Innsbruck was a relatively short one. We where taken to see to Olympic ski jump and the graveyard that the ski jumpers could see when they took off.

We visited the church. It was very beautiful with 13 gold and silver altars. We then went to our hotel. After unpacking we found we had had a day free in Innsbruck before we where due to dance.

09.30 Kat, Gaby, Maddy, Jools & Ally decided they wanted some culture. So they went to the Hothberg palace and the Spanish Riding School in Innsbruck. After our group had been shown round the palace by an English speaking guide. Gaby and the girls went to see the riding display at the Spanish Riding School. The show ended with a dressage display.

As they where leaving to go and do some shopping in Innsbruck they heard a voice say, “Excuse me please can you help me I need a Band Aid.” The girls turned round to see a girl about 18-19 years of age with long blond hair and green eyes and about 5ft 2 INS high. The girl repeated her self, “Excuse me please can you help me I need a Band Aid.”

Gaby searched her handbag and found an Elastoplast. “Will this do?”

The girl said, “I caught my arm on something and it is all bloody.” The girls took her to the ladies and cleaned the cut. Kat had some Antiseptic cream in her bag and put that on and then Gaby put on the Elastoplast.

“Thank you very much. My name is Renate. What are your names?”

Gaby introduced the others to Renate. The she explained we where on tour and dancing in various European cities over the next few weeks. In addition some of our group are also entered in various cycle races. This trip combines two things some of us enjoy doing.”

Kat “Tonight Renate we dance at the Royal theatre in Innsbruck. Tomorrow we are free all day before we have our final show in Innsbruck.”

Renate. “After you have finished dancing tonight will you allow me to take you all out for a meal?”

Gaby looked at the others as Kat gave the thumbs up. “Yes we would love to.”

That evening the dancers performed a super show in Innsbruck, which culminated in nine curtain calls. Kat. “I though We would never get away.”

Maddy. “I for one am famished.” As she rubbed her tummy. As promised Renate was waiting for them in a Black BMW.

Renate. “Willie will drive us tonight.” The girls took Willie to be Renate’s boyfriend. The girls arrived at rather a posh restaurant. A strange thing happened as theywalked into the restraunt.

The headwaiter & all the other staff stopped working and looked our way. The headwaiter then came and said, “Madam your table is ready.” It was ready amassing as all the other waiters came flocking to our table to take our orders. It was like bees around a honey pot. Willie did not join us for some reason.

22.00 As we where about to order a very smart couple came in and saw Renate. Renate called across to them, “Fritz, Heidi come join us.”

This seemed to us more like an order than a request. The couple came across and joined us. Renate introduced us to Fritz and Heidi and explained we had been dancing in Innsbruck before our dance group moved on to Munich the capitol of Bavaria for our next venue.

Fritz informed us he had a little place in Liechtenstein. He then said “Renate please allow me to pay for the meal.”

Em asked, “Where was that?”

Gaby. “Oh Em it is a principality close to Switzerland.” “In fact we pass through Vaduz the Capitol when we go to Switzerland to dance. The country is ruled by a prince.”

Gaby noticed some hand signals pass between Renate & Fritz but did not know what they meant. Gaby turned to Fritz and asked,

“What do you do sir?”

Fritz. “Oh I work for a bank.”

The evening went very well and the Renate said, “When did you say you were visiting my country?”

Jool’s, “Renate said she lived in the kingdom of Bavaria.”

Kat, “Bavaria these days is part of Germany.”

Fritz , “ Correct the Kingdom of Bavaria is part of Germany. Just like England is to Britain.”

Maddy. “We have tomorrow free and then we have to pack up an move to Munich we are supposed to be staying at the Royal Sigfried hotel.”

Renate. “I have a idea why pack up tonight. I will collect you and take you to your hotel to meet the rest of your group.”

Maddy. “We will have to check with Margaret the Principal that it is OK.”

After having a word with the Principal Renate said, “I will be back in half an hour for you. Willie was again driving the Black BMW.

Before we met Renate again though Jool’s said, “Did any of you notice anything strange last night?”

Ally, “I did it the restaurant how everyone behaved around us.”

Gaby. “Renate gave Fritz a hand signal but I have no idea what it meant.”

We all shrugged our shoulders. “Perhaps it was our imagination.”

Kat. “What happened to Willie he vanished just before Fritz turned up?” The porters carried out our luggage and placed it in the Boot of the BMW. We joined Renate in the back of the car and chatted. Eventually we reached Landeck in the Upper Inn Valley. Shortly after this we passed through in to Bavaria. At the customs check points we where not even stopped. We where waved through, unlike all the other cars that where been stopped and had to fill in customs declarations.

10.00 Renate. “I was wondering if you would like to see one of Sigfried’s palaces?” We drove right up to Newswanstein Castle & just got waved through.

Renate said something in German to the guard that the girls did not understand. What ever was said caused the guad to leave his post.

Renate. “I told the Guide I would escort you through the Castle.”

Kat. “Renate before we look round could I go to the toilet”. Renate did not come with the four of us to the toilet.

Maddy. “Did you notice the border guards when we went through?”

Kat. “Yes they saluted us and they would have no idea who I was.

Jools. “I have noticed that Renate could be Gaby’s twin sister if they where dressed alike.”

Ally. “Renate did not tell the guide she would take us round. But said, “We where Sigfried’s guests.”

Gaby. “Yes I noticed the similarity to myself and Maddy.” Renate showed us round the castle including some areas that appeared to be private apartments. In one Gaby noticed a photo of a lady with Two babies. The Lady looked like Gaby’s mother when she was younger. We then where taken through a gorge.

Renate. "We had just walked back into Austria."

13.00 Maddy by now was complaining that she was hungry.

Renate “There is a very nice restaurant nearby. As we went in the headwaiter went to Kat & asked if we had booked. Kat was just saying no when he noticed Gaby & Renate. He did a double take and said, “Sorry I did not realise who it was. Please come this way. This is a very nice table it has a good view of the lake.” With that he snapped his fingers and all the waiters came running to serve us. Kat & Gaby once again went to the toilet.

Kat. “Gaby have you any clue as to what is going on as they will have no idea you are Queen of Northumbria? That waiter was about to say no. Then he saw you & Renate and he looked terrified as if he might lose his life or something. He had all the staff bending over backwards just like in Innsbruck when Fritz bought us the meal.”

Gaby. “I have noticed Renate never pays for anything she just gets waved through. Tonight I am going on my laptop to do some checking. At the moment this has got me stumped as to what is going on. I do know Kat that Renate has already spent a fortune on the four of us. I also wondered if she was some sort of relation of yours Kat although she has not ackowledged you if she is.”

We rejoined the group and had a nice meal. As we were leaving we did notice a group arguing with the Head waiter & saying “We booked a table for Five & now you tell us we have the wrong day and that we are booked in for next week.”

As we departed Renate asked “ would you like to meet the family.”

Gaby. “We would love to." Our small group was then taken to a Swiss type Chalet in Fischen-Langenwang.

18.00 Outside the Chalet there was several highly polished BMW & Opal cars. We where introduced by Renate, To an Elderly gentleman & a lady. Then we where introduced to Isolde & her two brothers. We have a meal with the family before returning to Munich & our Hotel.

At the Hotel Maddy ordered a drink and a sandwich. The waiter arrived and asked for payment. He was taking the money when Renate entered the room and said, “What do you think you are doing?”

By the terrified look on his face we all knew he had made a terrible mistake. The next minute he was in front of Gaby & Maddy on his knees. He was asking for forgiveness and said, “He was sorry for trying to charge her.”

Gaby looked at the petrified man who was kneeling in front of her. “We forgive you. You where only doing your job.” The terrified waiter almost ran away.

The manager came. “I apologise for his mistake there will be no charge for your entire group during your stay with us. Please accept this Champagne from the Management. I hope you enjoy your stay in the Kingdom of Bavaria & this will not mar your visit here.”

20.00 Later that evening Renate left them she assured her friends they would be seeing her soon. After she had gone. Maddy once again ordered a drink & ham sandwich.

Ally. “Maddy I do not know how you manage to eat what you do and never put weight on.” It was the same waiter who came. He looked petrified as he saw Gaby.

Gaby. “Sit.”

The waiter did as he was ordered. Gaby. “Now explain why you are scared of us,”

The waiter. “Please mistress I have a wife and daughter.”

Gaby spoke to the manager and ordered Coffee & cakes for them all. “The waiter will stay and serve us. Now you relax.”

21.00 Gaby switched on her laptop she typed Bavaria. After emailing her parents and Justine to tell them about the strange occurrences. The computer came up the fact Bavaria had a king called Sigfried who was also the German Prime Minister. He had no family but his niece was his heir apparent. There were no pictures of either of them. Gaby did find two pictures of some people he had met. The pictures where of Fritz & Heidi. Gaby decided to keep quiet about this as she had an idea about Renate.

Kat. “I am called Kat when I am with my friends, This is Gaby, Ally Maddy & Jools” Gaby slipped a Valium in his drink.

“Mein namen is’t Gustaff. I am head waiter here at the Royal Sigfried hotel.”

Gaby. “Do the Bavarian royal family own this hotel.”

“Madam you know the answer already.”

Gaby. “Do you know these two pointing at the photos of Fritz & Heidi.”

The waiter. “Yes Mistress that is the Prince & Princess of Liechtenstein they come in here often.

Jool’s “Wow and they told us they worked for a bank and had a little place in Vaduz.”

The waiter looked at Gaby and then at Jools. “You are her sisters and are testing me out.”

Gaby. “You can go now, but send the manager to me.” The manager came promptly. “I want Gustaff to continue serving us whilst we are here. After We leave he is to be promoted.”

“Yes Princess.” Came the reply.

09.00 the following day The girls where due to dance at the Royal Munich Opera house in the evening. Margaret the principal had called to say they now had an additional date in Liechtenstein at the Royal Opera House.

Gaby smiled at this news. As they where told they now would have free time in Liechtenstein instead of Switzerland. The smile spread across all of Gaby’s face. Kat noticed the smile.

Kat. “You know something that I do not.”

Gaby. “After we have danced tonight I will tell you. But I will keep it to myself until then. Yesterday Renate let slip she had a friend in Skipton.”

Jools.“Oh anybody we know?”

Gaby. “Yes only our former William Church.”

Ally “There is something odd about Renate.” An email came from Home. To say Justine had dropped what she was doing and was coming to Munich Airport with your father Gaby. They should be here for tonight’s performance.

19.00 That evening The Opera house was packed to capacity. The Audience was all dressed up. The girls had noticed most of the men had sashes over their shoulders and all wore black tie. The ladies all where in exquisite dresses. Two national anthems where played the German boots and laces. This was followed by the English National Anthem. There was a slight difference though the audience said king instead of Queen. After a performance that went very well the Principal Margaret appeared and asked every one of the girls to put on their best dresses. They then had to wait until instructed to move. Margaret came back with a list in her hand. They had to line up when called outside the dressing room. The last five to be called where Ally, Maddy, Kat, Jools. & Gaby. Coming down the passageway was an elderly gentleman sporting a red sash. He had The Iron cross and other decorations on. Standing on one side of him was Justine & on the other was Gaby’s mother. It took all their nerve for Gaby & Jools to stay put and not go and greet their mother. Eventually the Gentleman arrived at the last five after stopping and talking to the others.

22.30 Jenny, “Sigfried I would like to introduce my daughters and their cousins.”

“Which of you is Gaby?” Gaby stepped forward.

“The Crown Princess of Fischen-Langenwang & her cousin have been talking to me about you.”

Gaby. “Sir I am sorry you must have made a mistake as I do not know The Crown Princess although it is obvious you know my mother. We have only one friend in Bavaria & If we where dressed alike she would look like my twin. That girl is called Renate & we where expecting to see her tonight after the show. I remember you sir from a previous encounter in America then you were the German Ambasadour.”

The Elderly gentleman took hold Gaby’s hand as he did so Justine said, “Gaby May I introduce a very dear friend of mine Sigfried King of Bavaria. As he did this Gaby noticed a girl with a tiara gliding down the passage.

Gaby smiled as Kat said, “Renate oh my god.”

Gaby’s mother said, “Gaby may I formally introduce The Crown Princess of Bavaria the Princess Renate of Fischen-Langenwang & your twin sister.

Kat. “Where are Fritz & Heidi? As they should also be here” Just then they appeared dressed up and walking down the passage.

King Sigfried “It gives me great pleasure to introduce formal my great niece and Prima Ballerina with the Royal & Northern Ballet And also Junior British. European & World cycle champion Gabriel Bond-Peters.”

Prince Fritz took hold of Gaby’s her hand & kissed it. Then Justine said, “Gaby may I introduce from the Principality of Liechtenstein His Royal Highness the Prince Fritz & his wife the Princess Heidi. Your cousin & One of my great nephews.

Justine “Tonight we all depart for a evening at the Royal palace where you all are guests. Gaby and the girls had a super evening at the palace.

Gaby said, "We will have to be going to get ready for the next show”

Renate. “Everything has already been packed and brought here for you whilst you where in the Opera house. For the next two days you all are my guests.

Kat .“What about the extra show we have to perform”

Renate. “That show is for the Royal Family only and will take place here.” For the next couple of days the girls had a super time with Renate.

Gaby. “Renate about William Church & how did you meet him?”

Renate. “It was strange I met him in a similar way to you. I was in Yugoslavia visiting the Spanish Riding School. When I injured myself. He also met up with Fritz & Heidi but never knew who they where. He has visited me on several occasions. He though never knew my correct title.”

Gaby. “Renate if you wish to join us on the 30sup>th July you could be one of his bridesmaids. I also think there are a lot of things going on that I know nothing about.”

It was shortly after this that Gaby overheard two of the other dancers talking. “I do not see why we have to go to these cycle races. Its not as if any of those that will be riding will be any good.”

The next day was the first of the races. Gaby smiled as she saw the support van with Godfried and Bill. The girls went to change into their skins and then they were handed their bikes. Gaby was in pole position and was wearing the yellow jersey of a champion. They were off Gaby’s friends and companions soon joined her as the took the lead. They occasionallly changed positions. Gaby could see the grandstand and the finishing post. Putting in a super human effort she shot away from her friends. As she passed the finishing post she noticed the elderly Italian lady from Bavano was there with a large group waving the Italian flag with a crown on. As she got nearer she realised they were calling her Gabriel di Savoy. Among the Italian group was Brightflame and his family.

Kat came in second place. In third place came a very shattered Maddy.

Gaby. “Well at least Appolonaris will be pleased we took first three places. I though am going to have to watch you two as either of you could take my titles.”

As they were going to receive their prizes Gaby once again heard the same two girls talking about her. “Now she has won this race she will think she is a champion.”

Gaby received the trophy from Sigfried. As she left the stand a microphone was thrust in front of her. “Miss Bond have you anything to say about todays win?

Gaby tapped the microphone to double check it was on. “Yes I have plenty to say. First I would like to thank Apollonaris for having the foresight to encourage a youth team. This is my first win while racing under their colours. For those who do not already know it I am already the Junior British, European & World champion. I am on a combined dancing and cycling trip across Europe. This trip has been sponcered by Appolonaris. So if anybody is interested I will be dancing in Munich once more before moving on to Lichtenstein.”

Once Gaby got back to the girls she spoke to them all. “There are a couple here who think I should only be dancing. They do not see why they should attend a cycle race. Well first off all I am the current Junior British, European & World champion. Secondly most of you have had to contribute very little to this trip as it in the main has been paid for by Appolonaris the cycle manufacturers.”

It was obvious which the two girls were as they turned crimson.
 
 

Liechtenstein & Switzerland
 
 
After their final night in Munich the group once again had to pack up in preparation for their visit to Liechtenstein. The entire group discovered they were being accommodated in the Royal Castle of Liechtenstein. From there the girls went on to dance in Switzerland. They where due to perform at the Tree theatre in Lucerne. This is called so because the theatre is built round a tree. When permission was given for its construction the designers had to build round the ancient tree rather than remove it. This is always a focal point for any visitor to the theatre. The girls got to the theatre the day before the where expected. There was an Austrian & Swiss dancing competition taking place.

The manager came up to Gaby & explained what was happening. Then he said, “You are all welcome to stay and partake in the dancing”. “I can find costumes to fit most of you although some may have to dress as men.” As look would have it only five of the girls had to dress as men. Adrienne, Carol, Lisa, Ally & Helen all the rest found costumes to fit. After getting dressed up the girls joined the rest of the dancers on the floor.

Then some of the teams started putting their display on. The second team on partway through asked for volunteers to come & join them. As they did so a Swiss gentleman grabbed hold of Gaby. While his partner took hold of Ally. “You two copy us,”

The rather large Swiss lady grabbed hold of her partner and started slapping his bottom. Gaby had to do the same to Ally. The rest of the girls were in hysterics with their antics. Then the compare explained the significance of the hankies. A white one meant you where single. A red hankie you where married. And a red one with white spots meant that you where married but looking for another woman. When the Swiss couple comes on and dance he started off with a Red hankie. But after getting his bottom slapped he was waving a red & white one. At this point Ally & the Swiss man go off stage and bring back a pretty girl each.

This does not go down well with their wives who go and find a young man each and the dance continues. Gaby decided to try & embarrass Carol & Jenny so she whispered to Ally you get Jenny & I will get Carol. As this was a progressive more and more people ended up on the stage each time. Eventually everybody in the room was doing it. Later that night Jenny caught hold of Gaby & Ally. “I could have killed the two of you for doing that to us have you no respect”.

Carol who was stood near by. “Well I for one enjoyed having my bottom spanked by Gaby.” They then started to laugh. It was about 3.00 am when we all crashed out in our designated rooms.

Some rooms had more occupants than they should. Gaby awoke the following morning with a thick head. She also appeared to have grown extra arms and legs. After untangling her self she found not only was she in bed with Ally & Maddy but Em & Kat had joined them. Gaby went to have a shower and just as she was getting dressed the telephone rang to say breakfast would be ready in half an hour. The other slowly started to emerge from their sleep. Gaby decided to help them by getting a cold wet facecloth a slowly dripping it on to them. Ally tongue went out to grab a droplet of water. Gaby mean while decided to bounce up and down on the bed to awaken the rest of them. After a lot of sigh’s and moans they got themselves up.

Gaby “Hurry up, Breakfast call has just been”. With that the tumbled out of the bed and went to get themselves presentable.

Going into the Dining room together the girls where escorted to a table for five. Most of the others where already up but Carol & Jenny where missing. Gaby “Before we start breakfast who’s going to get the sleepy heads up,”

Sisters Helen & Adrianne said “They would go and awake them”.

Jenny & Carol came through the door looking worse for wear.

Kat & Ally took them some strong black coffee. After about 15 minutes they appeared to brighten up. “Right what is on today’s agenda?” Said Jenny.

Ally. “We are going on a cruise this morning followed by a visit to Museum this afternoon and then we dance tonight.” At the thought of a cruise there was a groan from Carol & Jenny.

Gaby. “Come on you two it was not that bad last night,” After breakfast they all crossed the road from their hotel and went into the park. There they all boarded their chartered cruise for the morning.

On the cruise Carol & Jenny took the opportunity to go sun bathing & promptly fell back to sleep. Whilst they where asleep Em said to Gaby “They remind me of sleeping cats”. As she did so Kat & Ally came up & heard what was said. Good job I have these with me.” as she pulled out a couple of cat out fits from her bag. After a little bit of help from the others they managed to dress both Carol & Jenny as cats. Ally & Em gave them some whiskers. Maddy found two bells and attached one to each of them. Eventually Carol & Jenny awoke but did not realise they where now dressed as cats. They where all to have lunch on board before returning. As Carol & Jenny went into the dining area.

The waitress asked them if they would prefer raw fish and milk for their meal. A giggle went out from the rest of the girls. Initially Carol & Jenny did not notice the others laughing then Jenny noticed Carol.

“Carol you look like a giant black cat”.

“Oh my look at you” said Jenny. Carol said, “Look at yourself”. Just then Darcie walked in for her lunch. “Oh I see the twin cats have joined us today.”
Jenny was by now getting rather annoyed and demanded to know who had done it to them. Gaby stepped forward.

“No you did not”. Said Ally as she also stepped forward “It was me”.

“No it was me,” said Kat.

“No it was us as the rest of the pack stepped forward.”

Darcie then spoke, “I am sorry to have to admit this but in actual fact all of us had a hand in how you two look. Carol & Jenny you both had a job to do and left me to look after them. It kept everybody occupied and amused. You Jenny put Gaby through hell but did she complain. “No”. Today everybody has had some fun at your expense but they are still your friends.”

As the boat pulled up at the pier we disembarked. Carol & Jenny had decided to stay in the cat costumes rather than bother getting changed. We all went into the museum. The theme was transport about the ages. Inside there was everything from a ship and plane to train and cars. Gaby was with Ally, Kat, Jools, & Maddy. They wandered through a door marked Future together. As they went through the door they found that they where back in the Realm of Oberon.

Tinkerbell “Greetings. Mother & Father where wanting to see you Empress.”

Gaby. “Tinkerbell I wish you would call me Gaby like everyone else.”
As Gaby & the four other walked into the throne room Oberon & his wife bowed. “EMPRESS” Oberon then changed it to, “Gaby & family we have located your great Grandmother and she is now free. Vespasian is escorting her here to recuperate.”

As he spoke Vespasian came in with Gaby’s great grandmother. She was very pale but greeted her grandchildren. “Until she recovers you are still the Empress Gaby. As such you are expected to act with decorum and not play practical jokes on your friends.”

“Oh you know about that,” said Ally.

Oberon. “I would like all of you to stay here a little while to help look after your grandmother.”

Gaby was about to say what about the others. When she remembered that it did not matter how long she stayed as no time would have elapsed. “We would love to get to know my grandmother and help look after her.”

Day after day the cousins where at their Grandmothers bedside. They ensured that she was well fed and looked after. One day Gaby remembered that sometimes she could lay her hands on people and pain went away. Gaby decided to give this a try so she laid her hands on her Grandmothers head the other on her heart. As Gaby laid her hands on her Grandmother she felt the energy flow through her. As she did so a blue light seemed to emanate from Gaby’s hands. As the light got brighter so did the room. Eventuality the whole room was bathed in a blue light. Oberon walked in and stood transfixed. After a few minutes Gaby was joined by her ever-faithful Maddy. As Maddy joined forces with Gaby the brightness more than doubled.

Watching this Jool’s, Kat & Ally all decided that they might be able to help. So the followed the example of the others. Very soon there was a gentle humming sound and then a blinding flash. Instead of being laid on the bed very ill their grandmother was stood before them. “Thank you my children for bringing me back”.

Gaby, “We would like to get to know you better. There are those who have been missing you longer”. As she spoke Gaby summoned her mother and Aunt. The two of them appeared and Gaby took her mother and aunt over to her grandmother who was talking to the other girls. Gaby & the others decided to leave the older ladies to get reunited. “Right team we better return to Switzerland & the others.”

Back in Switzerland their disappearance had almost gone unnoticed. That is but for Darcie who had followed them but returned when she saw where they had gone. “How did it go she asked the girls” as they returned.

Gaby. “Mother & Aunt are having a reunion with somebody rather special. Darcie gave a smile. That night the show was a success the cheering went on and on. After this they had to pack up and prepare to move on again this time they went through Constance and back into Germany. First they stopped off at the Rhine falls. Then they traveled up the Rhine passing the Lorelei rock. The guide told the group about the Rock and how Sailors where lured to their deaths. As he spoke a girl was swimming in the Rhine. She swam alongside the boat.

Gaby held her hand out to pull the girl in. “Neptune sends us with his greetings O Empress”. Then she was gone.

Ally, “Did I just imagine that a girl spoke to us and then vanished”.

Before Gaby could answer. A voice replied “I am not a girl”. She swam along side with her sisters. “Do not worry only the evil would drown here. My father bids us ensure you have a safe passage.

The second girl. “I am Lorelei Neptune’s daughter. As they swam close to Gaby & Maddy they touched them. A flash of green passed between them. Now you can join us tonight for a party to welcome the new Empress.

Gaby.“I am Gaby or Gabriel please call me that.”

The first mermaid spoke, “It would be considered disrespectful and incur the Wrath of NEPTUNE to call you anything else.”

That night the girls stayed overnight at Koblence. After talking it over with Darcie. They decided to go swimming. As they dived in all the girls found they turned into mermaids. In the water they where greeted by Lorelei and her sister. “Welcome to the realm of Neptune” They where escorted down deep into the river and under caves & through tunnels. Until they eventually came to land again.

As they reached land they again turned into girls. As did the Two mermaids. As they came into a large hall there sat on a throne with his trident at his side was Neptune. “WELCOME” his voice reverberated around the room. “So you are my brothers Child. Come here child and sit on my knee.” Gaby was a little perplexed about been referred to as his brother’s child.

Darcie, “Gaby Your many times great grandfather was Oden brother to Neptune.”

“ Correct witch for I see you too are of my blood”.

“Yes replied Darcie I am her companion & one of guardians while on this trip.”

“There is nothing to fear while here. Rest and play with your cousins. Like the realm of my brother Oberon time here will pass very slowly”.

Gaby’s ears picked up at the mention of Oberon. “I last saw Oberon two days ago. He had effected the escape of Tatiania my great grandmother.”

“Good” BOOMED Neptune, “Then that alone is a good reason to celebrate tonight.” As the celebrations started Neptune banged his trident. “Time for you Empress to join me here” As he motioned for Gaby to sit on the throne at the side of him. As she sat down three ladies dressed in Silver and gold with long blond hair came in.

Neptune arose but told Gaby to remain seated. He went down and embraced each of the ladies. Following behind was Oberon & his family. Tinkerbell & Vespasian when they saw Gaby ran past the adults to Gaby.

Tinkerbell shouted “GABY.”

Neptune looked at his brother in disgust. “That is no way to greet the Empress.”

Oberon, “ It is by the order of the Empress they do so”. As the females got neared to her Gaby noticed it was in fact her mother, Aunt and a very much younger great Grandmother.

As they bowed before her Gaby said, “No I am your child, niece and grandchild. It is I who should show respect for you.”
Neptune. “The time for formalities is over. Let us enjoy ourselves.”

Lorelei & her Sister approached NEPTUNE. “ Father who do we obey if the Empress tells us to do something will those instructions over ride your instructions if it is different?”

Neptune. “What was the instruction?”

Gaby. “I gave them instructions like I did to Oberon’s Children to call me GABY and not Empress.”

Neptune laughed. “Yes that is ok my daughters if that is the Empress wish. I though will still refer to you as Empress, or my niece for that is what you even if it is many times removed.”

Gaby motioned for her Grandmother to join her. She rose and gave her seat to her grandmother. As Tatiania sat down she got Gaby to sit on her Knee. Then Neptune & the others sat down.

Tatiania. “I never got chance to thank you before you returned to the realm of man”.

Tatiania arose and spoke “I wish to thank Oberon & his family for effecting my escape from the haunted Realm. However even then I was still locked in another realm. Gaby and my other Grand daughters managed to free me from that realm. So a big thank you is in order.”

Neptune stepped forward and placed a silver crown on Gaby’s head. “You Gabriel are now Queen of the Seas & waters.”

Oberon followed and placed a smaller crown of Gold inside the silver one. “I follow the lead of my brother. Gabriel I crown you the queen of the air & all flying creatures.”

As he spoke the great doors came crash in stepped a blond haired man with blue eyes. “You honour my child well my Brothers”. Both Neptune & Oberon both bowed before the newcomer. Gaby herself rose as she noticed all the others prostrating themselves before him. Gaby though did not as she took his hand. “You are not scared of me” he asked Gaby.

“Who ever you are do’s not matter to me. From the way the other greeted you, You can only be one person.” As Gaby spoke though she was clinging on to her Grandmother.

Wodin laughed “You talk brave for such a little girl”. He then turned to Tatiania. “I take it my Granddaughter has now recovered sufficiently.”

As he spoke to Tatiania. “My brothers have both honoured you now I give to you the keys to Valhalla for soon you will be enthroned there. For now I crown you Queen of the Heavens and place a Platinum crown inside the golden one. Now my brothers the festivities can start. This time the party did start in earnest.

Gaby went over to her mother. “I still do not understand”. “Why me?” “Why not Jool’s.”

“You my darling are very special”. Gaby danced with her cousins the dancing went on for several days. Eventually they all had to return to their own realm and Gaby & the others returned to the Rhine. They stopped over in the Black Forrest before continuing on to Brussels.

Whilst eating their evening meal. There was a thunderstorm. Jenny looked at Carol & said we better prepare for danger. That’s a warning. The next second the hotel was struck by lightning and the Electricity was knocked out. The management of the hotel came round with candles for the guests so that they could go to their rooms. The room Gaby was in was very large she called the others. Gaby spoke & said Jool’s, Kat, Ally & Maddy remember Grandma. They all held hands and as they held hand the room started to glow. The others followed suite

As the room started to glow there was a blue flash and the girls found themselves back in the realm of Neptune “Back so soon." He boomed.

Carol. "Our hotel in the black Forest was struck by Lightening. Gaby somehow managed to transport all of us here to safety. For if we had stayed I doubt very much if we would still be here."

Lorelei & her sister came into the room. “Father Satan has tried a pre-emptive strike on Gaby "

Neptune. “In that case we had better increase security. As soon as dawn came the girl transported back to the Black Forest. They though where never far from protection. They saw the remains of one of the hotels that some of their group had being staying at. It was a pile of ash. As luck would have it none of the girls had taken anything into the hotel. Gaby had transported the entire group. Those who were just normal had no recollection of the evenings event.

As they got near Brussels they stopped in the Ardennes forest for a meal. While there they took a walk & Gaby got separated from the rest. As she was making her way back she came across a magnificent white stag. It turned to Gaby. "It is far too dangerous in these woods for you to be here alone. This forest still has many unexploded mines from the last war."

Gaby. "Somehow I got separated from the rest but I was making my way back when I met you. Do you know Lord Herne?" As she did so the stag turned into Herne.

"You remembered your lesson well child of my brother". Now let us get you back to safety.” After that the trip to Brussels was uneventful.

20 July we are in Brussels the Main Street has a fun fair running the entire length. This is because it is a national holiday to celebrate Independence Day. The girls where due to dance at the National theatre and where due to stay at the grand Hotel. They where to dance on the 20.21.22 & 23 before moving on to Amsterdam. While in Brussels the girls decided to go to the fun fair. Carol gave instructions that at least two of them had to be with Gaby at all times. With that ringing in their ears the girls went to the funfair. They where have a great time until they got to the Dodgem cars.

Gaby was just about to get into a car when Ally said, "It will not take three so we do not go in it." The words had no sooner left her mouth when the Irish girls who got into the car Gaby was about to take crashed through the safety barrier and where badly injured. Gaby & her friends went across to see if they could help. Gaby placed her hands on each girl a purple glow left her hands. As she did so the girls recovered. Much to the surprise of the attendants. The girls where taken to the hospital where apart from shock & bruising they where found to be Ok. After this near mishap the girls decided to go back to the Grand Hotel. It was not long before they where due to dance.

That night after the show Carol came with Darcie. “Gaby you have two Visitors to see you to thank you for what you did earlier in the day.”

The two Irish girls came in. "Empress came to thank you for helping us at the funfair.”

Ally. "It was nothing we would have helped anybody." As they spoke Gaby noticed their red hair and pointed ears. Gaby took both of them by her hand "I think I have caught myself two of the little people."

"Please let us go" Gaby did so. "We where on holiday when we got informed of the attempt on you so we where ordered to look out for you. Instead you looked out for us & you own our lives. The girls explained “We are the kin of Oberon’s people and normally lived in Ireland. You Empress must eventually return to the Haunted Isle or England as you know it " From that day on where ever Gaby went she had two additional protectors.

24 July. Gaby and the dancers departed for the short journey to Amsterdam and the Royal theatre. This time Gaby knew there would be a strong family contingent. As her parents where due. She also hoped her grandmother and Justine would also be there. Also in Amsterdam Gaby and the team would have another cycle race.
 

---

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 5 - Amsterdam
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
24 July The dancers departed for the short journey to Amsterdam and the Royal theatre. This time Gabriel knew there would be a strong family contingent. As her parents where due. She was hoping her grandmother and Justine would also be there. On the way to Amsterdam the Coach stopped at a Clompen factory. This was where the famous Dutch wooden clogs where made. Then they visited the world famous Allsmere flower auction & where presented with some flowers. They stopped at Valkenburg for a meal & had time to go round the castle. The castle was derelict now and made of a soft sandstone that you could easy press your fingers into. The castle was surrounded by woodland.

Whilst looking round the park Gabriel heard a noise & went to investigate. There was a bird trapped in a snare. When Gabriel got there it was a giant eagle. Gabriel spoke to the eagle I am not going to harm you. So please do not harm me. Gabriel noticed the Eagle had its talon caught in the snare. First Gabriel Pulled the wooden stakes holding the snare from the ground. Ally produced some Antiseptic cream.

Gabriel. "Mr. Eagle I am now going to remove the snare from your Talons. It will hurt a little and then I am going to put some cream on your leg to make it better.”

The eagle was quite calm about all this. Ally noticed another eagle nearby. "Gabriel is only helping your mate so please do not attack her."

The second eagle just sat on the fence and watched a little while later two younger Eagles came and joined her. As Ally watched the eagles in fascination. She also noticed they had quite an audience. For there was Roe deer, Fallow deer, Rabbits & field mice all watching, also on the tree was full of birds of all sorts. Eventually Gabriel got the snare off the eagle.

Herne, "He said to say thank you mistress for setting him free." Gabriel turned round to see her audience."

Herne. " He says he and all his family are in debt to you and now you own their lives. The Eagle flew up and gently settled on Gabriel's Shoulder. “In days of old a queen was entitled to have a eagle but you have four." As Gabriel left in the coach she did not notice the eagles following them, as they would continue to do so.

Darcie turned to Jenny, “The prophecy is coming true. The eagle is the king of the birds and yet he bows before her just as the waters do.”
 
 
Gabriel, Maddy & Ally had some free time and decided to see the sights they where accompanied by Jool’s, Em, Renate Ally & Darcie. Darcie had reported that morning to her mother that the Aura of the Empress had changed to a golden Yellow.

Darcie, "She still has no idea of her true destiny. She is at this moment surrounded by seven of the Nine & she has never realised they are there to protect her. In addition Gabriel has acquired the friendship & protection of two Leprechauns. These are the two that Gabriel had restored to health after they had an accident at the fun fair. In addition she appears to have also gained the protection of at least four eagles. M other there had been a couple of attempts on Gabriel's life, but nothing had come of them. Other than Gabriel had managed to transport her group to Neptune's realm to safety. Then Gabriel thought she had a bad dream.”

In Amsterdam the group went on a waterbus. This took them on the Canals of Amsterdam. The guide was telling the history of Amsterdam. When they got on the boat the rest of the girls were all ready on board.

Gabriel notices two girls swimming in the canal and then they climbed the steps at the side of the boat. No body else seamed to have noticed them come on board, but Darcie & Jenny had. Gabriel ran across the deck to greet them.

They both embraced Gabriel as they said, “Father has instructed them to go visit Gaby & they might have to occasionally go home to father but from now on they would be constantly with Gabriel.

The Guide mentioned, "Amsterdam had more canals than Venice."

Ally, "It is far cleaner too. When we went on the grand canal in the gondola it stunk something rotten when we passed another gondola."

In Amsterdam the water taxi passed the Navel dockyard & the guide pointed out the diamond work shops. "In fact Ladies we are going to stop here at this one it is very famous."

Gaby & friends went inside and watched the men cutting and polishing the diamonds. Inside Em & Jool’s started chattering to the others.

Darcie, "We have two more helpers now to watch her". "Neptune has sent his daughters to protect Gaby." In the Diamond works they all had their fingers sized and a note was made of all their sizes. Gabriel was looking at a Blue Diamond it was almost perfect. There where several smaller blue diamond rings near by. Helen & her sister Darcie went to speak to the manufacturer of the rings.

Darcie." We want The large blue Diamond ring and all the smaller ones.”

“Can you bring them round to me tonight at the Royal Orange hotel." Said Helen as she handed a charge card over.

The owner was only two happy to oblige and said the rings would be sized ready for them. The group continued on their trip on the boat. They saw a boat with hundreds of stray cats. After they got off the boat they went into a cafe. Maddy was complaining that she was hungry yet again. They all ordered a drink and where asked if they would like a cake each. They all ordered a cake. Gabriel did not eat her cake but let Maddy have it, as she was still hungry.

Maddy, "Oh my head is spinning I feel strange."

Gabriel. "We better get you laid down."

Lorelei went to get the owner to ring for a doctor for her friend. The owner came back with her. He asked, "By any chance did she eat more than one cake?"

Gabriel. "Yes she ate mine & Ally's why."

"Sorry I thought you all knew when you came in here this is a cannabis cafe. The cakes all contain a small amount of cannabis. In half an hour she will be OK. Will you accept my apologies this was a genuine mistake."

Gabriel laid her hands on Maddy. A purple bolt of energy shot from Gabriel into Maddy.

Gabriel. "This might just put a stop to your craving for food." Maddy sat up the owner was surprised that she was ready so quickly.

"I have made everybody coffee."

Em, "Gabriel earlier were you not scared the eagle would attack you?"

Gabriel. "Em the eagle was far too scared of me to do anything at me."

Ally, "Well you have made four more friends. They have been following us all the way to Amsterdam." The eagles found Amsterdam to their liking. There were plenty of pigeons to eat. Just after that the girls left the boat and they made their way back to the hotel. On the way back the group with Gabriel was attacked by what appeared to by a very dirty girl.

"Give me your money & I will not harm you."

As she spoke four Golden eagles swooped down from the sky and started to attack her. In her haste to get away from them she fell into the Canal. Lorelie & her sister Ariel dived in and brought the girl out.

Em. "We should get her to the hospital."

Jenny, “No let us get her to the hotel & then we can clean her up there.”

Ally and Em offered to clean her up."

Gabriel asked if somebody could get her a new set of clothing.
 
 
Once at the hotel Ally had to cut the remaining clothing off the girl. All though most of it had been torn to shreds with the eagles. Em had the bath running and the girl was now down to her bra and pants. They helped her to the bathroom. The girl took off her bra & pants. They were all that was left of her clothes as the rest where totally destroyed by the eagles."

Ally. “Come on let us get you clean so those wounds are not infected,” The girl was rather hesitant at taking her pants off in front of Ally. "Come on you have nothing we have not seen before."

The girl started crying. "I might have."

"I am not a girl I only look like one. My father threw me out after my mother died because of me looking like I do. I have been living rough for about two years now. There is some decent food in the bins of the Cafe's. I went to the doctor's for help. They told me if I came back with the money they would operate to make me whole." Gabriel entered the room with Maddy.

Gabriel, "Dr Jones here can make you look more like a girl if you wish." But it could be painful.”

The girl, "Tricia could try as she was already needing painkillers."

The girl had a long soak & then got dried. She went into the room where Gabriel was waiting with Dr Jones. The warm water must have helped for it only took Dr Jones about five minutes to complete the job.

Ally gave the girl some clean clothing. “The eagles destroyed your other clothing.”

The girl, “I was christened Christopher but these days I go under the name Christobell." The others had left the room and Ally spoke. "Now you are presentable, but first a little lipstick & mascara to finish you off. She escorted Christobell to another room where all the others where waiting including the two who dived in to the canal to save her.

Christobell went across to them, "Thank you for pulling me out are you two OK the water can be fatal if you are not a good swimmer." She then turned to Gabriel & the others & said, thank you for cleaning me up & giving me a new set of clothing. I do not deserve it after I tried to rob you."

Gabriel , "What have we to do with you I suppose we could hand you to the police & tell the truth. We could let you go, but who is to say you will not be attacked by the eagles again. And we will not be there to save you."

Christobell looked terrified. Jenny, "How old are you child?"

"Please lady I am nearly Twelve years old."

"On the 29^th July I will be 12."

Jenny, "You should be at home with your family instead of attacking people."

Christobell, "I would be but my farther did not want the likes of me in his house.
Maddy, "I think we might be able to help you there."

"Where is your father's house?" Christobell showed them.

Gaby, Helen, Maddy & Jenny knocked on the door. A well-dressed man answered it.

"Herr Van den Berg" said Helen. "We have a warrant for your arrest."

He replied, "You must be mistaken I have done nothing wrong”.

Helen, "Do you know a Christopher or Christobell Van den Berg?"

"I think you had better come in what has he done now?." The house was very nice. Helen noticed the photos of Christobell with her parents.

Helen "Today your daughter was dragged out of the canal after been attacked. She gave this as her address. She then informed us that you threw her out two years ago.”

"In a way that is correct but missleading."

"Two years ago I told her to pull her self together and be a man or else get out. This was when I was in rather a bad temper. I have been out every night looking for her but until today never found a trace of her."

Helen, "Your daughter need considerable care and attention which I do not think you can provide. If we where to rescind the arrest warrant for abandonment of a minor you will have to do something in return. This document gives this lady called Jenny the power to decide your daughters future."

"It makes Jenny and sister Christobell's legal guardian until she is of age." "You will though be expected to contribute to her up keep." Mr. Van den berg signed the documents & agreed to pay an allowance into an account for Christobell.

Jenny, "I will ensure that she writes to you weekly or telephones you." Mr. Van den berg gave Helen a card with an email address on. “Contact would be better this way. In fact you can give this from me and tell her I still love her regardless of what she is."

Helen said, "You could tell her your self as she is waiting with friends of mine." Helen text a message to Gabriel. Christobell came round the corner with her friends. She hugged her father.

Then he said, "Christobell this lady has promise me you will be well looked after. I want you to know this is always your home. Take this and keep in touch with me via it.” Gabriel noticed it was a top of the range Laptop. "My company manufactures these computers." Then he corrected himself. “It was my company until a short wile ago, but it got swallowed up a few weeks ago by a massive Anglo-German combine. They seam to be concentrating on all blue chip companies. Even the Mighty Bill Gates of Microsoft is having to do a deal with them."

Gabriel, "Did you sell out completely sir?"

Mr. van Den Berg. “The deal was part cash part shares in the new company & I get to stay on as Vice Chairman of the company. Apparently the New President will be appointing the chairman herself."

Gabriel. "You said, Her self there can not be many female presidents of companies."

"I have never met the president but I will in a months time as I have to go on a training course. I also get the meet the chairperson of the company."

"You do not object to working for a female then". Asked Ally. Who was looking at Gabriel?

"No and the shares I got are now worth far more than when I did the deal. I could sell up to day and be comfortable for the rest of my life. I am not though as I think this company will go far."

"Besides that I have put all the shares in Christobell's name so that there was something left for her if she ever returned.”

Em, "It might be worth getting a few shares in this company what is it called."

"The Company is called Gabriel Bond Enterprises It is not quoted on the stock exchange & you only can get shares if the presidents advisors decide you can have then".

Em & Ally burst into a fit of giggles.

Jenny. "Sorry about them, they have hiccups." Christobell went to her room and collected some personnel items.

They got back to the coach & all but Christobell burst out laughing. Christobell asked what the joke was.

Gabriel, "I will tell you myself. I am The Gabriel Bond your father was on about. Also Christobell you have just been appointed Chairman of the company. Your father is in for quite a shock in a months time."

Christobell started to laugh, "Do you think those eagles will attack me again."

Gabriel, "Do the same as me and stand very still.” The next second four black shapes came and settled on Gabriel & Christobell’s shoulders.

Gabriel spoke to the birds. “This is Christobell she is a friend do not attack her.” The birds then flew off into the sky.

Christobell. "They are your eagles & they protect you if you where in danger."

Gabriel. "Not just me, but any of my group that includings you..

Christobell. "You are far too young to own a company.”

Maddy, “The girls you see around you including your self are the true directors of the company.” Christobell soon realised she was to accompany the group back to England. It dawned on her that the girls had told her the truth when she spoke with Jenny.

Christobell, "I hope we can get a video of my father in a months time." "In the mean time I will be keeping contact with him daily both as his chairman & as his daughter. The others laughed. "Gabriel I have been thinking about it. "Is it possible either in Holland or England to get me fixed properly?" Gabriel said, "we might know somebody who could help you, but you could have to wait 6 -12 weeks"

Kiko, “Actually it could be done now if Dr Jones will perform some slight surgery.”

Gaby, “Sorry Kiko I forgot about the new instant change we can offer.”

Dr Jones. “I have already hidden her extra equipment. It might be as well just to let her slip the pants on. I did not find any testies earlier. In 24 hour I will give Christobell a booster Estrogen shot if needed.”
 
 
26^th July Gabriel said, “This is our final night dancing.” This times they where to have 10 curtain calls before closing. There was only a few days left before they had to return to England. In that time Gaby had one more race to try and win.

Gabriel turned to Ally, “I have been so busy that I had clean forgotten about the 27th.

Ally, “ I only remembered last night when our team van arrived with Godfried and Bill.”

Gabriel, “ You make it sound as if they are my personnel cycle support staff Ally.”

In walked Bill & Godfried. Bill handed Gaby a new set of skins . Gabriel sudden realised that Maddy was missing. Ally and some of the others had also gone missing. The two girls who previously had been catty appeared in skins. “All of us are entering in this race with you. We know we are not up to your standard at either dancing or cycling. However we are supposed to be one team and so we all demanded the right to ride with you even if we come last.”

Helen & Darcie were nodding their heads. “Yes Even your mother and Aunt are riding today Gabriel.”

Kat took hold of her friends hand Gaby. Yoday we get an actual chance to try and beat our mothers. The full support team is here. So this will be the first time that we get a chance to beat them.
 
 
27^th July the day of the ride. Gabriel’s mother had put on her skins. Like Gabriel Renate is also in a set of skins. Renate also informed us she wanted to take part in the wedding of William Church and is also partisipating in this event. The commentator was speaking. Today for this historic event we have the Appolonaris Junior and senior teams competing against each other. Not only that but it looks like it will also be a mother and daughter battle as we have the batteling Bonds. Ladies Champion Jenny Bond and her daughter Junior British, European and World champion Gaby Bond.

The atmosphere in the stadium was electric as the riders took up their positions. The gun sounded and they were off lone lap of the stadium and then they took to the streets of Amsterdam. One area was cobbled and this caused some riders to fall off their bikes. Gaby was actually enjoying the race. She had allowed her mother and the senior ladies to take the lead. Then Gaby gave Kat the nod. The two of them flew past the senior ladies. They set off in hot persuit of the two teenagers. Maddy and some of the other juniors also attempted the same thing. Alas they had not the stamina to compete with the senior ladies. However they did try the best they could. It was into the Stadium and all Gaby rememberd was a flash as the camera for the Photo finish went off. Gaby came round and her mother was rubbing her legs. “Who won mum.”

“We are waiting for the results to be announced.”

By the time the results were announced all the stragglers had arrived back in the stadium. “Mum it is a good job we have had the last of the dancing my legs are so wobbly. I doubt that I could have gone on stage ttonight if I was dancing.”

The speakers crackled into life. “Ladies and Gentlemen today we not only had a super race. The Appolonaris team has provided us with the winners. In all my life as a commentator I have never seen such a spectacular finish. Well the photos were taken and we have the winners. In First place we have a dead heat. There is nothing to seperate them the Batteling Bonds Jenny & Gaby. One thing is certain in future we are in for an interesting time as these two fight it out for first place. In second place and representing Germany we have another mother and daughter combination. I can say for certain Appolonaris did the correct thing in starting the junior team. In third place we have Nichol Cook from Great Britain. That night there was considerable celebration back at the hotel.

The return journey home would be by sea from Rotterdam to Hull. There the coaches would be waiting for the Girls to take them home.
 
 
Wedding Day
 
 
30^th July William & Beverley's wedding took place in Holy Trinity the ancient parish church of Skipton town. Gabriel was to be the Chief bridesmaid and was to be accompanied by her friends. This was to be William's final engagement for after tonight he would no longer exist. The organist started up with here comes the bride. There was a full choir the bridesmaids looked around and noticed lots of their friends & family. After they had exchanged vows and the service was finished. The bells started to ring. The reception was to be at the Long Ashes hotel & country club near Threshfield. The Girls had decided to combine the Wedding reception with a farewell party for the English girls who would be going to America on an exchange visit. The party enabled all the mothers to say good-bye to their daughters. Every one was required to be in full dress and nobody was permitted to enter after 18.00.
 
 
17.00 Les was again the doorman with instructions that had to be strictly enforced no latecomers would be admitted. Gabriel was in a gold, Silver, White & Purple Dress. Ally, Maddy, Jool’s, Em, Kiko, Hellen, Darcie Adrienne & Ally where all in silver and white dresses. Wendy was in a white as was Christobell. Daisy & Buttercup where in green as was Tinkerbell. Lorelei & her sister Ariel turned up in aqua green dresses. At 18.00 the door was closed and Les was left on duty to guard the door. Although Les was a powerfull warlock he had no intention of crossing these ladies as they could make life very unconvertible for him in the extreme.

Wendy's mother presented her, "It has taken my daughter a long time for her to realise her true vocation in life." She then placed her hand on Wendy's head. Justine was also there but she was dressed in a red dress with gold & purple trimmings.

Justine. "It would normally have been my sister's Tatiana's job to present the next candidates." But as she has been missing for 30 years and has only just been returned to us I have to undertake the task.”

The high priestess bows , "Your grace we are pleased to see you and all your family here tonight."
 
 
18.30 There was a commotion outside the door. The door burst open and as it did so a bolt of energy left the High priestess and hit Les in the chest. Everything came to a halt as at the door was a very irate lady accompanied by several other ladies. Gabriel ran to greet her mother & aunts.

The high priestess bowed before them, as did Justine.

Gabriel, "Justine was going to present us. When you arrived."

The older lady took her hand, "Come let me see my grand daughter." Then she turned to the High priestess. “How is Les? Anthea you are going to have to learn to curb your temper." Les was brought before Tatiana.

"She is still unconscious.”

"Anthea you will have the responsibility to bring her up and teach in our ways. What you did tonight cannot be undone. Look well after your daughter.”
 
 
18.45 Tatiana took the high priestess chair and waved her hand. “Very soon the halls of Valhalla will be open again. Once where Woden sat will reign a queen instead. The nine shall remain true to their calling & forsake all otherS. Even the nine times nine will remain true. After been imprisoned by the forces of evil for 30 years I escaped and broke free. Even though she is my sister I cannot permit Justine to present the candidates that job is mine & mine alone. Tonight in front or you I will present the candidates & all family members so there is no mistake.”

Tatiana then turned to Justine & said, "Justine is the other candidate ready?"

Justine. "She awaits my command to enter.” In walked Crown Princess Renate dressed exactly like Gabriel.

Gabriel took her hand. Tatiana then said, "Please take a seat?" Tatiana said, "I present five of my Grand daughters here tonight. Up stood Gabriel's, Ally's, Maddy’s, & Em's mothers. The next I will present are my Great nieces, In came Mrs Rushton, Mrs Humphries and Mrs Woolier. You have already met some of my family however I am presenting them all as is my right."

Tatiana looked at the high priestess and said do not worry you did us a great favour previously. The candidates mother had lost her calling when I went missing. She tried in vain to alter what she knew should be. Eventually she sent her child to her sister who also tried to rectify the mistake. Apart from my grand children that is all I have to present.

Gabriel looked at Renate, "Are we cousins or sisters?"

Jool’s, "When we first met you and visited Bavaria I said then you could be Gabriel's double.”

Gabriel. "I felt sorry for the waiter who you tore off a strip."

Renate. "Do not worry about Gustaff he was promoted as per your instructions. The manager thought it was me & did not want to disobey me. So Gustaff was promoted to catering Manager at the palace."

Maddy the loyal companion of Gabriel was the first grand child to be presented. Jool’s & Em followed Ally. The high priestess touched both their heads and then the abdomen of Em. Let your the daughters be fruitful said the High priestess. This left Renate & Gabriel, Tatiana took Gabriel to her left & Renate to her right.

"Ladies tonight it gives me great pleasure in introducing my grand daughters and identical twin sisters Gabriel & Renate. Until a few weeks ago neither knew of the others existence, as they had never met. They where separated at birth and now are reunited. Tonight you see the nine before you. Some of you preseny have already felt the power of the nine on a previous occasion. I myself have already felt my Gabriel’s power for it was she who restored me to you. The birds of the air and the fish of the sea protect her and fall down before her. There is one here tonight who has first hand experience of what can happen if harm was to befall my Grand daughter."

As their grand mother was speaking, Renate said, To Gabriel. "One day you too must take the mantle that will befall you and join with me for only then can the key be opened to the hall of Valhalla." Gabriel spent the rest of the evening with her grand mother & Renate

August 1st there was great celebration through out the County of Yorkshire for today was Yorkshire day. On the second the girls had their return journey to America to make. With the amount of us returning to America they had an aircraft to themselves. It would took them 8 hours for the flight and then a fleet of buses would take the girls to the place they would call home for the next few weeks.. That evening's events gave us much to talk about for weeks to come. The girls Gabriel had surrounded her self with had all turned out to be family.
 
 
09.00 August 2nd Darcie & her mother accompanied the group & us to Manchester for our flight. The High priestess gave her daughters a kiss as she bayed them farewell. There was an announcement will all passengers for the Virgin flight to New York go to the enquiry desk. Waiting at the desk was Justine. “Sorry girls the flight has been cancelled none of you will be going to America today or in the near future. You though will all be going to London. Virgin has agreed to take you all down there.”
Darcie turned to her sisters."I am returning to London now to follow my career for soon it will be all over for me. One of you or all of you must stay with Gabriel until I return to replace you."

Roberta , "In that case we all stay as we all are off to London now."

Darcie , "Adrienne I would like you to return and train with me."
 
 
11.30 Darcie returned to London with her sister on the same flight as the others Once there they split up. Darcie finds Dan. "It is with great regret that I must call the engagement off Dan. I love you dearly, but very soon it will be impossible for us ever to be together. In a short while I will have to give up my career and go and support a very dear friend."

Dan was distraught with the news. "I wish I had stayed in America all my friend's are over there now."

"Dan had you still been there the same would have happened as now. At least you have a career in dancing to fall back on."

Dan, "I might have had Gabriel as a friend if I was not here & met you."

"Sorry Dan Gabriel is the reason I must go she will need the help of all her female friends very soon."

"Dan, "If Gabriel needs help then I will be on the first flight out with you."

“Sorry my darling for now we are together and must make the most of it. Within a very short time I will have to go away and Adrienne my sister will take my place. You will dance opposite Adrienne as from tonight.”
 
 
The Savoy
 
 
22.30 Back at the Savoy after their flight to London. Gabriel was in bed with both Ally & Maddy.

Gabriel, "Did I just imagine it or have we all found out we are all White Witches?"

Ally, "No you did not imagine it."

Maddy, "I find out we are not only partners but cousins also."

Gabriel, "In that case I think we had better add witchcraft or magic to the lesson plan."

Ally, "Who will teach us all what we need to know."

Maddy, “Before we go any further down this road I think we should have a talk with Justine & Tatiana. All of a sudden there was a loud explosion that made the girls jump.

"You summons me?"

The girls looked around. There in her finery stood their grand mother Tatiana.

Gabriel, "Grandma you surprised us. We where discussing if we should add witchcraft to our lesson plan & who would teach us.”

Their grand mother smiled as she said, "Gabriel that is a good idea for it would be dangerous to let you loose with out instruction. As for your instructors you already know the answer as there are only two that can teach you. My sister Justine & I will take on the teaching. As for my crown you already wear it."

“On Wednesday morning we all start lessons including your mother and aunts. The last time I was remise in not teaching them. You though have given me another chance. However we have a bigger problem. I cancelled your trip to America when the American Press realised Gaby Bond and Gabriel Battenberg were the same person." Later today you as Queen Gabriel Battenberg will make your first state visit to the palace.

Gabriels eyes started to glaze over. “Oh William is so dishy.”

“We all need to be at the palace before 18.00.

Gabriel. “The loyal Craven Coven will join in the lessons. The High priestess has brought all the others down here to accompany you. Your friend Darcie has had some sorting out to do. Soon though she will also be here. Craven is our homeland and power base so you must return there. The great hills of Sharphaw, Pinhaw, & Roughaw are our life blood and energy. As Renate already told you the Hall of Valhalla will find you when the time is ripe.”

Gabriel, “Maddy & I have already been there if that is where Odin, Neptune & Oberon crowned me. It was where I thought of when we where in danger back in the Black Forest, Some how I took my family & friends to Neptune's Realm."

"Maddy & Gabriel give me your hands & think of Valhalla. Maddy was holding Gabriel & her grandmother. The next second the three of them where transported to the halls of Valhalla.

Odin, "I see you have come to claim the throne Tatiana alas you are too late."

"No Odin I come to arrange a proper coronation for the true Empress."

Odin, "What is already done cannot be undone."

"Tatiana you could formally crown your grand daughter & we can fix a date for that."

Odin, Gabriel come & sit on your throne for a little while before you return to the realm of man."

Gabriel went and sat on the throne, but first gave Odin a cuddle. Gabriel, "I think grandma needs a cuddle as well Odin give her one.
 
 
23.45 Later that night back in their room Maddy was saying to Gabriel I wish Grandma used the door like everybody else".

A voice said, "I heard that Maddy. Goodnight and god bless you my dears." Their grandmother said as she vanished.

Jool’s, "You are going to have to be more careful what you say from now on."

"Let’s get some sleep,” said Gabriel
 
 
09.00 Tuesday. The following morning. There was a knock at the door. Ally answered it. There stood Tatiana, "Is that better Maddy?I have come to collect you to meet Darcie from the dancing school. I understand she is rather upset."

Gabriel, "Why was she so upset?"

Tatiana, "I was informed she has broken up with Dan."

Gabriel, "If Dan has hurt one of my sisters. He had better watch his back for I will have retribution."

Tatiana, ”Gabriel before you convict anybody you need to know all the facts first. Your loyalty to your sisters is admirable and shows you put them first rather than your friend. To make threats with out asserting the facts is not becoming of you.”

Outside the Royal Ballet Darcie came was waiting. Reporters where on hand to ask Darcie was it true that she had resigned from the ballet.

Darcy. "Officially I am on tour for the next three years.” In fact she was to be staying with Gabriel. "How are my sisters and Mother?"

Ally, "They are fine you will be reunited with them in half an hour. They have already got your gown ready as we all have to go to the palace.”

Tatiania. “Tomorrow is Wednesday then you all will begin your lessons. For now we need to get you ready."

Gabriel showed Darcy the letter she had received from London. It was in an official looking envelope. I had decided to show it to Justine just before our planned visit to Ameriva. At first I though somebody is having a joke on me. Justine as looked at the letter and informed me it was correct. It was from the palace requesting the company of Gabriel Battenberg & friends. It transpires that the American press have managed to work out Gabriel Battenberg and Gabriel Bond are the same person.

A fleet of Rolls Royces all drew up outside the Savoy. Gaby noticed they all were flying the Royal flag of Northumbria. With a police escort through the streets of London the cavalcade slowly made its way down the Mall to Buckingham Palace. There was a considerable number of tourists milling around hoping to catch a glimpse of the queen. Gaby also noticed the number of telivision vans stationed outside the palace. The engineers appeared to be running cables. As the cars got near the great gates swung open and the guards saluted as the cars went past. The cars were driven under an entrance way and into a courtyard. Gaby smiled as she thought about the last time she was here.

William & Harry were there to greet them. As they walked towards the reception area Gaby noticed Fredrick Manby from one of her Local papers. She went across “Fred you will accompany us.”

Inside the reception area there was a considerable amount of banter between the various film crews. Gabriel took her seat infront of the camera and then pointed to Fred. He will represent all the media present and ask me the questions you all are so eager to discover. The palace staff had looked down the list of questions and deleted them they did not find appropriate. Gabriel replied to all the question put to her and then Fred asked, “Have I permision to show the photos of the practise coronation in York Minster?

Prince William took her hand. “Queen Gabriel has lived in Britain all her life. It was only recently discovered that she was a direct decendant Of Robert Battenberg. Gabriel tried to remain a school girl and do all the things normal teenagers do. However the American Press realising that Gaby Bond the champion cyclist and prima ballerina is the same person as Gabriel Battenberg Queen of Northumbria & Empress designate of Germany & Russia.”

Sigfried of Bavaria spoke. “Gabriel is already Queen of Bavaria. While most people think of me as the king of Bavaria I am only the Regent. Gabriel can over rule me any time she chooses. Some of you may have seen the recent celebrations in Scarborough when the fleets of many countries came to greet the Queen of Northumbria. Some of you may even have seen the daughter of the late Tzar Nicholas place a crown on Gabriel’s head. This was filmed and transmitted to all the European states. For some the placing of Catherine’s crown on Gabriel’s head meant that they once again had a queen. This was the cause of much joy.

Queen Elizabeth. “It was my desire to allow Gabriel some freedom. My parliment has been in discussion over the sucsession should anything happen to me. Charles has decided after talking it over with me that it would be in the public interest for William to take his place as heir apparent to the British crown in addition the goverment has decided that Once William & Gabriel marry they will rule jointly.”

There was a stunned silence from the people in the room.

The remainder of the Evening was taken up with meeting Ambasadours and various Lord’s & Ladies. During the evening Queen Gabriel managed to dance with the American Ambasador so took the oppertunity to express her distaste with the American media. This was later to get relayed back to the American Presidant George Bush.

After dancing the evening away Gabriel & her cout returned to the Savoy.
The following morning a fleet of cars took the girls to Kings Cross station where they boarded a train bound for Northumbria.

Back at school security had to be increased following the relevation of who Gaby actually was. Life started to settle down again. Some of the pupils came up to Gaby and asked if it was true that she was a queen. Apart from the increase security Gaby found life changed very little. She did though have quite a few official functions to go to.
 
 
10.00 Wednesday we all met in the Gabriel Bond building. Gaby noticed herFather was on with the computers as per normal. The girls had taken over the entire Drama room and Kitchen. The building was closed to anybody else.

Tatiana stood in front of us and said, "Sit & be quiet". The room at once became deadly quiet. "That is far better. All of you need lessons including both my sisters Titania & Justine (Better known to you as Justine & Brigid. So I alone will undertake the teaching of you all. You will learn the lore and healing you all need to know. For the next five months most of you will be here constantly. There may be an exception or two.”

Gabriel went to talk to Wendy & Beverley. Bevelry, "At Christmas.”

Wendy. "Did you not notice there seemed to be rather a lot of girls & very few boys."

Gabriel, "Yes I did and was told that even at school there was a similar ratio. So I let it go. I did think it was odd though the amount of good sportsmen & ladies you seemed to attract at the youth club.

Beverley. "It is normal for all of us to have twins & in some cases triplets." Sometime a boy is born but normally he changes before his 18th birthday. Occasionally though he gets stuck & remains a feminised male like William was.”

“William was one such & with your intervention you saved him. For without your help William would in all probability be dead by now. So Wendy & I owe you a debt of gratitude."

A Thought flashed through Gabriel's mind. Gabriel, "Mum & Granny is Renate my twin sister or my cousin." Tatiana took Gabriel's hand. "Yes she is your twin & will be one with you. Like her sisters she will always support you although she is not one of the nine.

Tatiana , "Renate was brought up by Sigfried as the heir to the throne of Bavaria. You though scuppered everything when you presented Robert’s ring."
 
 
10.15 The first lesson was on herbal medicine. This proved to be very interesting. All the girls where taught about the good and bad uses of various herbs and plants. The next lesson was on Spell craft. In addition Gabriel & some of the others had lessons on the power of the nine. This continued for four days a week. In addition some of the group had additional lessons in health and beauty. These included Beverley & Wendy.

Gabriel, "Granny I need your advice."

Tatiana , "I agree with my sister you have to go back to the palace."

Gabriel. “According to the invite you both can come as it invite's Gabriel Bond, Family & Friends. & You both are family. I do not understand though what an investiture is though.”

Justine, "It is like a presentation but different." Back at home Gabriel had to sort out what to wear as the invite said black tie. Then Gabriel remembered the dresses that had been sent for the party that never happened. Gabriel thought of Anthony her hair dresser who she also called Fred are going to be very busy.

Gabriel went to see him to make an appointment & whilst she was there Sandy one of the hair dressers informed Gaby that Tony had asked her to marry him. Sandy asked Gabriel be one of her bridesmaid. Gabriel gave her friend a hug as she said, "Yes I and my friend will do that."
 
 
The Palace
 
 
The news media where at the park in force when the helicopter came to collect Gabriel & family. Justine, “As Queen Gabriel Battenberg You represent the interests of the Northumbrian people at the palace & you goe with their blessing. The helicopter collected Gabriel & family from the Newly opened Lady Anne Airport at Skipton. On arrival in London certainly where given the red carpet treatment by the British government. Gabriel discovered they where to be provided with additional protection by the Diplomatic Protection unit. At Heathrow the press was waiting for the helicopter to land on runway one & then taxi to the VIP Terminal. The British & Northumbrian flags flew side by side.

The group had a short stop at the terminal whilst the official Rolls Royce cars where brought round. Justine came in her official capacity.

Justine, "Something very special was going to happen at the palace. Gabriel you will have to curtsey to the Queen & say yes Mam." When the Limos arrived Gabriel found there was also a guard of honour to greet her. Which she had to inspect before getting in the limo. In addition to the security she already had. Gabriel did not see that she warranted all this security. Unlike most people there was no customs or passport control to negotiate. The group was taken first to the Northumbrian Embassy this was formerly the Savoy Hotel. There they where greeted by the Northumbrian Ambassador who welcomed them to the Embassy & his home. There the group refreshed themselves before going to the palace.
 
 
09.00 The next day the group was due to go to Buckingham Palace.

The Ambassador, “Madam I will be attending in an official capacity." The Rolls Royce cars pulled up outside the Embassy to take the group to the Palace. You could hardly hear the engine it was so quiet. Each car flew the Northumbrian flag except the one Gabriel got into this sported her personal emblem. When we got to the palace we where ushered into a side room & informed we would be seen soon. Ally noticed Gabriel's agitated state & gave her two Valium tablets. Gabriel soon calmed down.

Then we where all called Her Majesty Gabriel Bond family & friends. The group entered this massive room. At the far end of the room sat the Queen on the throne with her husband Phillip by her side. Ally & Maddy took Gabriel by her arms as the slowly walked down the yellow carpet. Gabriel remembered Justine's instructions to only speak when spoken to. The Queen. "Come here child. You are Gabriel Bond also known as Queen Gabriel Battenberg of Northumbria I have been hearing so much about from William?"

Gabriel was in awe although they had met previously. "Yes your majesty."

The Queen. "I have this award for you and your friends in saving a boys life."

Gabriel was totally at a loss as to what was going on, and then it suddenly dawned on her. "You mean it is for helping the boy who got knocked down at Skipton."

There was a smile on the Queen's face as she said, "Yes." "I must ask you Gabriel now to kneel in front of me. The Queen then lifted a sword and placed it on both of Gabriel's shoulders. "Arise Dame Gabriel Bond of the British Commonwealth this is for your contribution to the saving of a life. I understand that you have already meet my daughter & cousins.” As the Queen said this Gabriel noticed Renate in full regalia.

Gabriel. "Yes Mam I met your daughter at Bramham Park & your cousins in Austria & Bavaria. Then a great cheer went up in the room. The Queen gave a hand signal & Gabriel accompanied her to the largest dining room she had ever seen. Ally accompanied Philip & Maddy Charles.
 
 
19.00 the following day Gabriel's mind was in a total whirl. How had she managed this? Gabriel managed to get to talk with her twin sister.

Renate said, "Gabriel will you and your friends return to Bavaria & be my special Guests. After thinking about it we agreed but where told it would almost a year before we needed to go.

Gabriel was sad to hear that the nice old man she had met had died & said so to Justine.

Justine "I will miss Sigfried greatly."
Eventually Gabriel & party where transported back to the Embassy & then given a tour of London before having to do the return journey Yorkshire.

Eventually the girls returned home. For quite a while afterwards the news hounds followed Gabrie and friendsl about. Eventually all but the local reporters found more interesting things to report in the media.
 
 
Linda & Josie
 
 
Josie Loveliest was the exception though she stuck with Gabriel like glue. She only ever sent in reports of news worthy items. Josie was the daughter of Linda Loveliest who had become well known as a fortune-teller & seer. Titania & Tatiana noticed the interest Josie was showing in Gabriel. They decided to visit Linda.

At the house they where greeted by Linda who said, "I know why you both are here. My Linda has been a pest following your grand daughter like a lap dog."

"Josie can see like I can but she still has not mastered it correctly." As Titania was about to speak the doorbell rang again. This time it was Justine.

Justine, "It looks as if we have already been beaten here."

Titania, "I was just about to invite Linda to come with Josie to school for the foreseeable future."

Tatiania, "Two seers would make a fine addition to our club.Neither of you will be able to report the meetings we hold."

Justine gave Linda a list of thing she and her daughter would need. The following Monday morning as they had been instructed they entered the Gabriel Bond building. There they had their photograph taken and were given a biometric pass each. Two girls escorted them to another room where they where instructed to wait.

Josie, "Mum" "Do you realise what those two are? Red Hair & pointed ears they can only be Leprechauns. The girl on the desk could beat me any time at swimming."

Linda, "Josie be Quiet. You never know who is listening."

"If they are true magic folk then there could be more about." Tinkerbell came to collect them. Josie, "You are a fairy?" Tinkerbell looked at them. "Yes you are right on all three accounts. My cousins are Leprechauns. Lorelei wishes to challenge you to a swimming contest as she hears you also are very good. First though we have somewhere to go.” Tinkerbell took them through in to another room. Linda for a moment was speechless.

Justine "Empress I present the seer Linda Loveliness & Her daughter Josie.”

Josie was looking round the room. Josie could clearly see all the auras of everyone including her own mother which she had never noticed before. Josie went into the centre of the room and spoke, "Ladies I want to tell you all a story. I was just leaving junior school for the day with both of my sisters. My sisters are both deaf & I use sign language to communicate with them."

Gabriel whispered to Daisy & Buttercup to go and fetch the sisters. "I was not paying attention when attempting to cross the road. Instead I was signing to my sisters. I had not noticed the wagon thundering towards me & my sisters. The next instant hands grabbed me & my sisters & pulled us to safety. The ones who had pulled us to safety was called Drew Bond & his sister Jool’s. From that day I had a crush on Drew from that day at school but I never told him. I had intended to thank the Bond’s for saving the life of my sisters and I. The next time I went to school the Bond’s where not to be found. I never mentioned this to anybody before today. Although I suspect my mother already knew."

"Well I left high School & was working my way through college as a cub reporter for theYorkshie Evening Post & Morning Post when I was given an assignment. My assignment was to check up on reports of Gabriel Bond. At first I did not realise that it was my Drew. I saw a very attractive young female always surrounded by some of the most beautiful ladies in the world. It was not until I recognised Jool’s that I realised that the person I had been following for the paper was the same one who had given me my life back all those years ago."

Josie approached the throne, "Gabriel Bond my sisters & I where the first three you ever saved. Without your intervention we would all be dead. From the day you saved us all three of us became yours to do with as you wish. I know where we all currently are for I have inherited gifts from my mother. Gabriel Bond had you stayed male and not moved from where you previously lived I would have gone out of my way to make you mine & my sisters. All I ask now is may I permision for my sisters & I to join your elite group?"
Daisy & Buttercup returned & whispered to Gabriel.

Gabriel. "Tinkerbell can you fetch our other guests in please."

Tinkerbell came back shortly with Jackie & Jade. They had not seen their mother or sister for quite a while as they had been attending a special boarding school for the deaf. They signed to Gabriel who signed back. They walked up to Gabriel & kissed her and then sat on the floor in front of her. Josie came & joined her sisters.

Josie "These are my sisters Jackie on the left & Jade on the right.”

Gabriel placed her hands on the heads of both girls. Gabriel. "Josie for those wishing to join the pack there is a initiation do you wish to participate on behalf of yourself & your sisters?"

Josie. "Yes I will participate."

Gabriel. "In that case we will all retire to the pool. I believe you already have challenged Lorelei & Ariel & three others also requested permision to participate."

Before Josie could reply there was a, "NO you are nor swimming with out us Josie."

Jade. "Thank you your majesty for restoring our hearing. We will though swim on our own behalf." The first race was the breaststroke. Lorelei won this easy but Josie came in second With Ariel & Jade in joint third. The next was the freestyle. This time Josie managed to tie with Lorelei for first place.

Neptune was watching the event He turned to Gabriel. "Those three are giving my daughters a run for their money. With a bit more practice that one is going to win Lorelei."

Uncle may I present the mother of all three girls. Neptune turned to greet the girls Mother. "Linda they are your daughters that challenge mine?"

"No Neptune they are your daughters who are finding out who is the best. My money is still on Lorelei but Josie is giving her a hard time. Eventually they came to the high dive this time it was Jackie & Jade who took the first place with Ariel & Josie in second. As they got dried Josie noticed her sisters aura had changed to a Blue-Green.
Lorelei came with her sisters. "Mother was & still is the only one who can beat me, but you have come a very close second."

"I hope you will agree to make this weekly as I need the practice." Lorelei then noticed her father. "Father I did not realise you where watching”

Neptune, "Girls there is something you should all know. Before I married your mother I was engaged to another. The girls father did not care for me & one day moved his family away. From that day until today I did not know what had become of them. Today I come to visit my niece & find the girl I was engaged to & presumably still am is here with her daughters. Not only do I find she is here but her daughters are challenging mine in a swimming contest."

Ariel. "Father are you trying to tell us we have been swimming against our sisters."

Linda spoke, "Half sisters to be precise. Yes girls he is their father. My father was not very pleased when after we moved away & I started to swell up like a beached whale. To teach me a lesson I had to bring the girls up with out their father. Yes Neptune I still have your ring which I still wear to this day. I will not marry you though until you recover your wife & only then with her permission. However I would like the opportunity to get reacquainted & for our daughters to get to know each other better.”

Gabriel turned to Josie, "Do you still wish to join the elite group now you know who your father is?"

Lorelei & Ariel both spoke, "We can not deny these three are our father's daughters. We propose our sisters join us in your group & like us take lessons with Tatiana.”

Lorelei turned to Linda, “Our mother is missing until she returns will you be our surrogate mother to all of the mer girls.."

Ariel , "We now ask Linda & father to swim against each other."

Neptune was about to say no when Linda. "Neptune are you scared that I can still win you over 5 miles."

Neptune. "Right you are on & if you win then the Engagement is still officially on. After 240 laps of the pool Linda eventually won.

Neptune looked shattered. Ariel, "Dad nobody ever beats you."

Neptune after regaining his breath, "Linda could before & apparently still can beat me."

Lorelei looked at Linda. "Are you ready for a challenge from your daughters & step daughters Linda."

Josie. "One mile Back stroke & one breast stroke." All the girls where game to challenge Linda after she had beaten their father. Coming up to the final length & Ariel, Lorelei, Linda & Josie where all level pegging with the others some way behind. All four eventually tied for first place.

Gabriel, "Uncle Neptune in front of your family you vowed if Linda won your Engagement would be officially on again. We all know you can have as many wives as you want. However I forbid you to get married again with out my permission or that of your existing wife."

Linda, "Empress I have waited 17 years to be reunited I can wait another 17 if I have to.”

Neptune s "Linda you & my wife where to only ones ever to beat be in a race.

Linda, "I have two sisters who could beat me but I have never seen them from the day my father discovered I was carrying your children."

Ariel, "What where your sisters called Linda?" " My youngest sister was called Pegi & the middle one Lindi."

Lorelei looked at Ariel who disappeared & returned with a photo.

Ariel handed the photo to Linda, "This our missing mother & father vowed he would never remarry until she was found."

Linda looked at the photo. "Neptune you married Lindi my sister."

Neptune. "My missing wife is one of your missing sisters?"

Linda, "Yes she is."

Josie. "Father I had a dream about Aunt Lindi that the a police lady would show you where she was."

Josie had just finished speaking when Justine put in an appearance. "Neptune make the most of the time with your children for all to soon they will leave you to protect the Heavenly queen."

Justine disappeared in a puff of smoke.
 

---

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 6 - Gaby Reminisces
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
19.00 Gaby was sat in the garden of Merling Wood. She was thinking of the first days when she moved to Merlingwood it seamed ages ago now. So much had happened to her and her companins in that time. She was thinking how Patrick one of the local boys had asked her & friends to go into Skipton to the youth club.

Patrick. “Would you all like to visit the youth club? It was called the Koinonia Club.”

Briget promised to take the girls in the mini coach and be close at hand if needed. So all of the girls descended on the youth club. They were to discover they could only get in as guests of current members.

The Leader William Church explained, “They had a restricted membership. The membership was normally for church members at Holy Trinity Parish Church. They though could bring a guest in. Until recently the youth club also had membership for boarders at the Girls High school. These places where now vacant.”

Maddy “As we will be staying close by and attending Holy Trinity could we take those places?” With the places available half of us would be a member and the other half could come as guests.

One thing Gaby noticed there appeared to be a shortage of boys in the club. The ratio was 7 girls to 1 boy. Em asked one of the local girls. “Where are all the boys?”

Helen one of the senior Skipton girl’s. “All through school we have had a shortage of boys. This is all we have.” The pack soon made friends with Helen and her group. Apparently the club was only open on a Friday night. But on other nights they went out to do sporting events.

Gaby & friends where visiting the youth club one evening and where busy talking to the Leader. When Helen came running in. “William three ladies dressed in the St Johns uniform wantto see You.

The elder of the ladies a Mrs. Stoddart.

“William in the past you have helped us out.Although you are not a member of the Saint John’s we wondered if we could impose on you again. Our cadets have to go to Bramham Park near Leeds for a county Rally. Unfortunately we have been unable to get transport to take them there. Would it be possible for you to take them in the Youth Service mini coach?”

Just then club members who where also members of the St Johns came across. “Please sir take us as each two of us should also be looking after a disabled child.”

William looked at Simon Hey, Patricia & Allison Brown. “Sorry the mini coach has been booked by some other group. I though could take you three and one other.

Whilst this was going on Maddy, Em & Gaby where in discussion. Maddy, “If William will accompany the group we have the use of a coach on Saturday for the day. We would be willing to go with the cadets to help look after disabled children.”

Anna Duggan the second of the ladies. “It is a very kind offer have you any basic first aid experiance.”

Gaby, “All of us girls are Red Cross trained as back in Sheffield we were all members there.”

Cath the third lady. “If all the girls where to turn up on Tuesday evening we could make the members. You could be then tested and given your uniforms.”

Maddy turned to the other members of their group, “Well do you agree?”

“Yes.” Came back the reply.

The cadets. “We still want William to go with us.”
 
 
19.00 Tuesday evening all the girls went to the St John's Hall. It looked to be a recently new building. The learers explained it was a new building. The old one had been sold for building houses on and as part of the deal they got a purpose built new hall.

Before they went thoug Gaby had asked her father where he stored he proof of her Qualifications. Gaby took the certificates to the Hall where they where greeted by Cath. Gaby handed over the copies of their Qualifications to Cath.

Cath looked at them . “Oh my. Oh very good in that case I do not need to test you all.”

Anna “Have you white blouses and black skirts?”

“Yes.” Came back the reply.

Anna. “In that case we only need to issue you all with Black Jumpers. William can you still take your car?”

Cath. “If you take your car then we then can take all the members of the PHAB club in Skipton.” (PHAB =Physically Handicapped and Able Bodied.)

There was something the ladies had omitted to tell William. The Princess Royal, The princess Anne was to make an appearance and present awards to the cadets. The awards where in the form of a cross on coloured ribbon. The six Yorkshire districts had a different colour ribbon the colour for North Yorkshire was Gold. William agreed to meet everyone at the Civic Hall in the High Street.
 
 
09.00 Saturday William as he has no uniform had decided to put on Black Trousers, White Shirt and a Black tie. He was also wearing a black blazer with his family crest on it. He took several small cameras, which he loaned, to some of the young male cadets. The coach and car followed Mrs Grainger to Bramham Park. This is the home of the Lane-Fox family. At the gate the entire cadet names where checked against a list. Then the coaches where allowed to proceed. Once inside the park the cadets where paired off with a disabled child. Two cadets to a child and they where responsible for that child for the remainder of the day.

Gaby & Maddy found they had been paired with Louisa who was a deaf-mute. Both girls found that she understood ESL, which is very similar to the Makaton they both could do, so they managed to communicate.

After arriving at Bramham Park Cath noticed the unicorn on William’s blazer. “William where did you get our national badge from?”

William, “I have never seen your national badge. This is my family coat of arms.”
Anna said. “I think you had better come and see this.” As they walked together William noticed the flag flying outside the North Yorkshire tent. The emblem on the flag was identical to the one William was wearing.

Cath. Each district has its own tent but cadets are allowed to go and visit every tent. The cadets found they had a designated time in each tent. Just before Noon everyone was called outside to get their lunches.
 
 
12.00 We all wondered what was going on as a helicopter landed in the grounds of the Hall. It was met by several Rolls Royce cars. The appeared to be flying a flag of some sort. The cars brought the person across to North Yorkshire tent. Out stepped the President of the St John’s the princess Royal In full uniform. A few members of the local press had got wind of what was to happen. But they where moved on by the security men. Princess Anne entered The North Yorkshire tent. When she got to the far end of the tent a man walked down with a silver tray with badges & Gold ribbon on it. Various cadet names where called & they had to go and receive an award.

Gaby & her friends’ where in for a shock as their names had been submitted. Each one of Gaby’s friends found they had to go up and receive an award. William though was to get the biggest shock he had kept to the back of the tent but had been clapping his members as they recieved the award. There was an announcement we have a special award for one adult today for his service to St John’s & the youth service. Anna & Cath each took one of William’s arms as he went to receive the award from the Princess Royal
 
 
12.50 After been escorted down the tent by Cathy & Anna. William received the award from the Princess Royal in person. A great cheer went up from the assembled youngsters.
 
 
13.00 When they set out on this trip the last thing any of them expected was to be presented to the Queen’s daughter as St John cadets. After the presentation girls all had to go to another tent. They discovered a banquet had been laid on for them. Eventually the fleet of Rolls Royce cars returned to take the princess to another venue.

Cathy took William to one side. “Sorry William about the deception but it was essential to get you here today? You where recommended by us over six months ago & it was our job to find a way to get you here. You have spent a considerable amount of your time with our cadets and have never said no if we asked you to do something for us.”
William. “I will treasure this award. Of all the years I have been in the Youth service this is the first time I have ever been thanked.”

Simon returned with the cameras. “We got some great pictures of William & the Princess. Around 17.00 the event came to a close and we returned home the 20 miles to Skipton.

Maddy & friends went into a discussion about the day’s events when they arrived back in Skipton. Gaby was later to show some of the photo’s she took to her father.
 
 
21.00 Back at Merling Wood Gaby wasted no time in emailing the photos to Brittany in America. Gaby sent copies of the photos of her and friends receiving the award from Princess Anne. Gaby’s father promptly passed on copies to all their friends. Some of these found their way to the local Daily newspaper. They sent round a reporter and then ran an article about the local girls meeting the princess. This paper was in the same group as the local weekly one in Skipton.
 
 
09.10 Monday Gaby found she was been called to the head master study. She wondered what was wrong. On this occasion it was the chief reporter from the Craven Herald to ask about the previous day. So Gaby told him all about it the day’s event and even showed the photos that had been taken. That weekend the weekly paper changed its normal format & ran the title Local Youth Leader & Member’s meet Princess Royal.

The Craven Herald had used most of Gaby’s Photograph’s. The editor came personally to Merling Wood with a cheque for their use of the photos. “There could be more to come as other papers want the photos for their papers.”
 
 
In a stew
 
 
19.40 Friday some of the girl’s had previously gone to ask Mr Church if they could form a Netball team and if he would be their manager. William had approached the secretary of the Craven Netball league a Rebecca Ingram, to see if they could join and what the costs where. The result was the team was formed and the members duly signed on in the league. William had agreed to be the team manager and was the only non-female registered with the club. Rebecca the Secretary had informed William. “All officials have to be registered regardless of sex.”

Gaby & Friends turned up for practise to find Stephanie Warren the team captain in a real stew. She explained we had got through to the finals in the tournament. Now she could not play in the final, as she had to attend her brother Patrick’s wedding.

Maddy responded with, “Well you have a reserve.”

Stephanie. “She has broke her leg playing hockey.”

Gaby. “In that case one of us will step in.”

Stephanie burst into tears again. “We can only play those listed at the start of the season & if we are short we forfeit the match.”

Gaby. “How many do you need?” and looks at the list. “Who trains you?” “You have not got them listed.”

Stephanie. “Err William is our Manager and coach. He cannot play he is male.” Gaby had a word with Beverley who had taken over as team captain. She was also engaged to William.

Beverly. “Now we have got the team providing William agrees & I will have to persuade him. The team members had already decided they wanted William on the team. They decided on a course of action for the following evening. They all turned up at William’s house to have a discussion with him.

The girls asked him to play and Stephanie. “You are registered so you can play.”

William “I could not get away with it as I look nothing like a girl.”

Gaby, “William would I or Em be able to play if we where registered?”

William looked at them. “Yes your are girls although you are not registered.”

Gaby cracked out laughing. “William we both had started out as boys. We both have a defective gene that kiks in at pubity and changes us to females. If we could get you to look like a girl would you play?”

After much pleading by the other girls William agreed to give it a go. Helen Rushton the Vice Captain asked Gaby, “How long do you need?” Gaby. “You have three weeks to the finals and we we will need all that time. William can you accompany us to Manchester tomorrow. We will meet outside the Civic Hall at 09.00.”
 
 
09.00 Sunday. The Girls meet up with William Church & Beverley Mountain outside the Civic Hall.

Gaby. “First we need to go to Manchester and then to the Trafford Centre.

Maddy. “Who is insured for the youth club mini bus?”

William, “Helen besides myself.”

William plugged in a satnav system as he had no idea where they were going. Gaby punched in a couple of post codes. About an hour and 15 minutes later they pulled up outside a shop on Bury Old Road.

Gaby. “This is the place.” They all piled out of the van and into the shop.

“Can I help you,” said a lady.

Gaby. “I spoke to you on the telephone yesterday.”

“Oh yes the group from Skipton. We are ready for you. My name is Stephanie Love. I own this shop and will be looking after you.”

Helen. “How long will be required?”

Stephanie “If you return at 13.00 he will be ready for you.”

Beverly went to give William a kiss and have a word with Stephanie. “William remember I love you.”
 
 
10.15 After looking round the store the entire group apart from William went on to the Trafford Centre. As the group got inside the first thing the noticed were stalls like a market hall. Maddy noticed a store called Beverley Hills where you could have your fingernails done. The girls all decided to go and book a session. they had to wait for their turn. Gaby decided to have one of her nails pierced. Three of the girls also had their ears pierced while we where in the store. The girls then went into Debenham’s department store. Then on to New look where Gaby got several items. Into the Disney store where we had fun trying on dresses.
Gaby put on one and said, “Look I am the fairy Queen with wand and all.” Her companions all burst out laughing and they went into Top Shop. Maddy & Helen bought some items there. By now we where all shattered and went looking for the fefreshment area it was called the Orient. There they all ordered a coke. Then girls realisedthey would have to be getting back for William.
 
 
10.45 Back at the store William explained to Stephanie why he had agreed to be a girl for the next three weeks.

Stephanie. “Other than your body hair which will not grow again everything else is reversible. First though I have to remove all your body hair. Can you strip off completely and go into this cabinet? Will you please put the helmet on.”

The helmet covered William’s eyes and scalp. William was blonde he had plenty of hair at the sides. Like most men his age he was going slightly bald on top. The door of the cabinet closed and there was a blinding flash. William’s body felt very dusty.

Stephanie said, “You can go for a shower now and wash off all that dust.” Whilst getting dried William noticed all his body hair had gone.

“What happened.”

Stephanie replied, “Do not worry it was the first part of the treatment. You have Blue eyes don’t you.”

William “Yes.”

Stephanie. “Then you will be Blonde”. Stephanie produced several blond wigs. After trying them on one was chosen as been the best for William. I am going to attach this with glue but it will eventually come free again or I can give Beverley the solvent so she can remove it for you. Now do you want manipulation or a gaff.”

After having the option explained, “I had better go for the manipulation”

Stephanie asked him to lay down on a couch and put his legs into stirrups. A nurse came in and injected him in his groin. She then carried the manipulation out. After 20 minutes it was all over and William stood up.

“I can not believe it apart from the bust I look like a girl.”

“That is next and you have three choices. The first is silicone which glue on. The second is inserts which go in your bra. The third is a new procedure and could be done now. We make a slight cut about half an inch long and insert a bag made from collagen. This we fill with Soya extract. It can be removed at a later date and is the most realistic of the three options.”
 
 
12.30 After thinking it out William went for option Three. By the time the girls returned he had been ready an hour and was having a coffee with Stephanie when they returned. William also used this time to explore the store.

William. “Stephanie when the others get here can you refer to me as Wendy & see how long it takes them to twig on.”

Stephanie, “Wendy I started life out as a man, but now enjoyed this life far better.”

The girls eventually returned for William.

Beverly. “I left my boyfriend for a make over is he not ready yet?”

Stephanie. “William is no longer here but Wendy is.” The girls all turned around to see this 5ft 10 blond bombshell walking towards them. Wendy came across and gave Beverly a hug and kiss.

Hellen. “I can not believe it you look very feminine. We all left the store to go and get some lunch back at the Trafford Centre.

Wendy. “If I am going to live as a female for the next three weeks then I will need some clothes can some of you help me pick them. After lunch it was back to the shops with a vengance to help Wendy get the clothes she needed.

William had managed to get A months leave that was due to him from his normal job. In the semi final our side where down to the last 5 minutes of the match when Wendy Church scored the winning goal. We where now in the final in Two weeks time. Beverly was enjoying having Wendy around privately wished she would stay like she was as they got on very well.

Beverley. “When have you to return to work.”
Wendy. “Well to be honest I will not be returning for a while. I have been put on the club. Do you remember the robbery at the Post office”

“Yes.”

“Well I had a sledge hammer hit me in the chest. I fell down from the blow and started to get up. I then had a sawn off doubled barrel shotgun thrust into my face. I thought I could cope. I have been having nightmares. So I went to the doctors who decided I have Post Traumatic Stress. I should have let you know before but as Wendy I have been finding I get on better with you. If you will still have me I wish to continue as Wendy as I am far more relaxed when dressed as her.”

Beverley “I did not know how to tell you, but I far prefer Wendy to William as the gave each other a hug and kiss.”

The Final we had managed to reach. The arena was packed out with supporters. The atmosphere was electric. First on were the current Champions the Building Society girls. They scored first but by half time we where level at 6 each. Into the second half we scored first and then again. Then the Building society girls drew even again. It was level pegging all the way to the very last minute when Wendy scored the final goal of the match. And with it won the match. The team carried Wendy back to the changing room.
 
 
Changes
 
 
17.00 January 8^th. We had our tea and started our Ballet lesson at 17.00 At the local Girls High School.this went on until 22.00. The local girls had a less of an hour for their session. We though had to ensure we stayed in shape and did a full 5 hours. Th first students came in to join us they where young girls around 9-11 years of age. We all practised at the barr.

Caroline was our tutor. “It was good for the younger girls to be working out with more experianced ones .” We practised our positions from 1 to 5 our Plie & Demi Plie. Gaby’s favourite was the Grande battlements with the Jete. During the evening the principal came in hobbling. (She had very bad arthritis and was around 80 years old) Somebody brought her a chair and she sat down and watched us perform. After a little while she spoke to the tutor. As a result half the class had to sit down and watch the other half. Repeat the routine we had just done. Then we exchanged places and sat down. Gaby noticed the principal was writing names down in a book. But did not know why. Later on in the Evening we where to find out why. We where being paired to work and practise together. We would do alternate shows.
 
 
09.00 Saturday. Gaby & friends had Tap & Modern today this was on a different site , and was based in the youth centre. As we had already met our instructors we had a great time. The principal once again came in to see us. She asked if we would try the National dance as well. We had a great day without there been any problem.
 
 
19.00 In the evening we had agreed to meet the boys to go to a disco in Ilkley we caught the service bus there. At the disco we had great fun. Maddy was dragging Gaby on to the floor all night. The disco was been held at The Ilkley moor hotel. This is right on the top of Ilkley Moor near the cow and calf rocks. We all caught the bus there but we missed the last bus home. Rather than wait for a taxi or ring for transport we along with some other started to walk the nine miles home to Skipton. We where just going under the railway bridge into Skipton when a car came tearing round the corner, skidded and hit a group of us. Bruce was badly injured and another boy and girl where killed outright. Somebody from a nearby house on Otley road called 999 the police & Ambulance came.

Gaby & Ally worked on Bruce until the paramedic arrived. We where all transported to Airedale General Hospital to be checked over. Bruce was to be in hospital for seven months. A policeman told us later if we had not worked on Bruce as we did. Bruce would also have been dead. In the early hours of the morning we where transported back to Merling Wood.
 
 
09.30 Monday. In the morning at school the headmistress came to talk to us and said, “ A lady from the Craven Centre was coming to talk to us all as we had gone through a traumatic event.” The lady talked to us individually and in the group. Then she asked to speak to Ally, Maddy, Em, Gaby, Hellen & Adrienne. The others where told they could go but they would go nowhere with out Gaby so they stayed.

The lady, “I thought it prudent to see you all again considering your history. She first questioned Gaby about her change and the drastic consequences it had on her.

Gaby explained that initially she had gone off the rails and had a relapse following a break up with her girlfriend. “Now though I am OK.”

Maddy. “She do’s not have the night terrors now like she used to.”

The Psychologist. “The trauma of seeing a friend killed could bring it all back to You.” So we all where to have weekly visits with her. She also recommended we change our sleeping arrangements so that we where together to support each other.

Helen passed the recommendation on to our parent’s and so they were carried out with immediate effect.

The Psychologist also wanted to contact Gaby’s former Psychologist as she was interested in Gaby’s condition. Gaby handed the address over. The remainder of the week went with out any further incident.
 
 
19.00 That evening a group of us went down to the local Hospital to visit Bruce. It turned out that he was a Geek. He was out of the ICU and now was on ward 9. He told us he had started out on a ZX81 and these days he had a Toshiba 486. Whilst not earth shattering it got the job done.

Bruce asked. “Will we could call at his home and bring back his laptop for him to use in the hospital. Two days later we visited him again with his laptop. Gaby had taken the time though to upgrade the computer to the maximum it would go. By now we had been at Merling Wood for two months and had made many friends. Gaby had managed to avoid getting in trouble so far.

One evening down at the Club Gaby was talking to her friends when Janet, Alison &David came round with a clipboard in their hands.

Janet.“There is going to be a county swimming event at Norton. Before that though we are holding a area event to select the best swimmers. At the time we did not know that our Youth Club had three of the British Olympic team in their Team. They went round every member regardless of ability asking them to have a go. By the time the three had finished they had 40 entries. The local event was to be held in Skipton at Aireville swimming pool. The Craven area would select their team from all the best swimmers. Then they were to be sent to the county event at Norton.

The local swimming club had also entered a team. By the end of the day the Koinonia had taken first place with second going to South Craven and third to the Swimming club. Wendy selected the final team from these three clubs to represent Craven in the competition.

Gaby was one of those selected to go to Norton. Wendy took a mini buss full of youngster to Malton with Norton. At the competition one of the umpires came to see Wendy.

“We received a complaint about three of your team members. Apparently you have put in ringers in your team.”

Wendy. “I can assure you all the ones selected are members of my youth club or South Craven. I have all their detail with me which three where you concerned about?”

The umpire. “Janet, David & Alison.

Hellen over heard this. “This is ridiculous those three came round asking us all to have a go and enter. We all won our places fair and square.” Wendy got the records out of all three. It showed the date they joined which was over 3 years ago and that they liked swimming.

The judge admitted that another team manager had recognised them & complained.

Wendy asked if that team had also shown their entry’s Membership proof.

The umpire, “No they had not.”

Janet, David & Alison , “ We are legitimate youth club members and it should not matter if we have been selected to swim for the British Team.”

Alison. “I think this is a case of sour grapes from somebody who did not make the team. I will swim again them and beat them fair and Square.”

The umpire had to allow the Craven entries. Alison won her heat and beat the girl who Alison thought reasonable for the complaint.

She. “Sorry Alison it was the coach’s idea when he saw all three of you.” He decided to put an objection to get you out of the running and give me a clear run. We did not hold events to find the best like you did. Instead the swimming club put the team in & the coach was mad when I failed to get into the Olympic team.”

Gaby, “Will you repeat all this to the umpire please.”

Wendy went to have a word with the three which all admitted they where indeed in the British team. But they had entered as club members.

Janet. “It appears there is an objection that this was supposes to be a youth club side rather than a swimming club side well we will stand down but I expect all the other Swimming club teams to be treated like wise.”

Wendy looked at her.

Janet “We are the only true youth club side all the others should be disqualified by their own rules.” This is Alison A friend of mine & in the York-Selby team. Alison told the Umpire the other three teams had all ringers.

The umpire looked rather sheepish at this.

“Well.” Said Wendy “If it is true we win by default”

The umpire still looking sheepish admitted that Craven was the only area that had bothered to hold an event & all the others where swimming clubs and not youth clubs as stipulate on the entry form. Craven it turned out was the only side with a legal team.

After calling the managers together the umpire said, “The three from Craven where legitimate members & could prove it. However as the other teams failed to meet the rules the competition would be cancelled & Craven awarded the cup.

Alison, “I don’t know about the rest of you. I came here to swim & I am fed up with petty rules. If they think they can beat me then let them try. I came to swim. & I intend to swim”

Janet, “I am with you.” All the children regardless of what team they where with sided with Janet & Alison.

The umpire Craven will still win the team prize by default however all the races will take place and individual trophies will be awarded
 
 
18.00 The end of the event and the trophies awarded. Craven-Harrogate in fact won by 21 points. York-Selby came second. Scarborough-Ryedale third and Hambleton-Richmond in last place. There was some shock results David got beaten by his club mate Graham Peter’s. Alison got beaten to first place by club mate Jessica Peter’s. Jessica was Graham’s younger sister. A man who had been watching them approached them.

“Do you realise whom you both have just beaten.” Graham , “Yes we live in the same town and go to the same schools are friends.”

Jessica. “We often swim against each other. Some times they win some times we win” Janet came across.

“Hello I did not expect to see you today boss.” Janet turned to her friends. “This is John the British Team Manager & my fiancée.

John. “There are four young people who I am interested in” “Graham & Jessica agreed to join the team. Gaby & Maddy where the other two.

Gaby. “I would have liked to join, but soon we are due to go on a tour of Europe and then we will be going to America. Perhaps one day we will meet again.”

Maddy. “We might not at the present be allowed to swim for your team as I am sure our Northumbrian side would object. I would like to swim against these again if at all possable.”
 
 
19.00 Saturday. Nicholas Proctor & Robert Skeleton asked if we would like to go to a disco in Clitheroe, which was about 20 miles away. Transport was arranged with various friends to get us there. We had a fantastic evening but it turned to sorrow when the Mini car containing Ally & Em over turned after skidding on black ice on the road at Broughton. Ally & Em got out shaken but otherwise ok, as did Louise. We all expected Robert & Nicholas to get out also but they had been killed instantly. All the youth club members attended Nicholas’s funeral, which was held in the Parish Church where he was a server. It was rather strange though to find Robert’s mother attending Nick’s funeral. Apparently they where Scottish & women are not allowed at funeral’s. The entire choir turned out for Nicholas’s funeral. He was in the choir, a server and played for the local rugby football club.

19.30 Friday while at the club Wendy asked Maddy & Gaby if they could do her a favour and go round the members to see it they could scrape a team for tennis together. Wendy explained for the last three years they had won the Girls events, but never had enough boys interested to enter. Maddy & Gaby set about rounding the boys up with gusto. First the approached Martin Chopstick he was head choirboy and a club member.

Em. As she wiggled her hips at him and fluttered her eyelashes. “Martin we are looking for boys to play tennis in a tournament.”

Martin. “If you are going to be there then I will play. Have you tried my younger brother he is quite good?”

Em went to look for Alfred. He quickly agreed. Mean while Maddy had been working on Tim who quickly agreed. “Can I bring my younger brother he was going to join here next week.”

The girls then started on the remaining boys and they all agreed to have a go. Getting the girls to play was no problem, as they all wanted a go. Wendy had a policy of allowing every child a chance & never refused anybody. She did not believe in taking just a select few.

As usual the club turned up with a very large contingent. Margaret a friend of Wendy’s was there with her small village team. Margaret asked, “Wendy how she was coping and thought she was very brave. Do you intend to take the girls awards yet again this year?”

Wendy “No this year we intend to clear the deck as we have a full side.”

Margaret “What you mean to relieve me of the boys award.”

Wendy. “Margaret lets go for a coffee while the draw is been made we are not required today and can relax for a few hours.

Gaby came and joined them. Wendy was explaining that Gaby was a recent member of the youth club and that later in the year she will be going on tour with Northern Ballet.

“Oh I have to go on that trip to chaperon the girls.”

Margaret then started asking Wendy questions about her current life style. Wendy thought for a moment. “Before I say anymore can I have your assurance it will go no further.” Margaret & Gaby nodded their heads in agreement.

Wendy. “ First dressed as I am now. I am now far more happy and relaxed and at ease than I ever have been. It is as if William never existed. From being a child of four I have had strange cravings. When at home I used to dress in my mother’s clothing. After I got my own house I used to relax each night in bra and panties. However when I meet Beverley and we got engaged I dumped everything. The day the team came round to persuade me to dress like this and join the team I had been thinking about telling Beverley about my strange desire. The team did me a great favour. How do you tell your girl friend & future partner that you like to dress as a girl? I was willing to give up everything for Beverly. It though was tearing me a part. I already was seeing the doctor for PTS & told her everything. She recommended I come clean with Beverley. I am in love with her yet I have been unable to discuss this with her. I want her as my wife if she will have me. But I was scared what her reaction will be when I tell her I would rather stay as Wendy rather than William.” Gaby looked at Margaret.

Gaby. “Margaret there is something you should know. Until 18 months ago I was a perfectly normal teenager. I liked pop music and was a computer geek and loved cycling. Gaby was my long time girlfriend. I started to get ill and had various medical tests. The results sent me suicidal Especially after Maddy & I had a mojor bust up after our trip to America. With the help of family & friends I pulled through. Last year I collapsed and had to have an emergency operation to save my life. The result is the girl you see before you. If I was to be given a test now the results would show that I was genetically female. So I know some of the stress and Trauma that Wendy is going through. I would suggest that Wendy & Beverley make an appointment to see Stephanie again for I think she can help you.”

Unknown to the other Beverley had over heard this and went to the telephone. After making the appointment she decided to keep it to her self for the time being. Beverley came up to the group and they stopped talking.

Beverley. “The draw has been made and Tim has already won his heat in the juniors.

Maddy. “Martin is playing for the seniors and is winning easy. Are you lot coming to give him your support?”

We looked at the board Tim was to play Andrew from Margaret’s club in the final. Martin was to join him in the finals. He though was to play his brother. So which ever won at least one boy's trophy would be going home with us.
Margaret . “You where right, you do intend to clear the decks this year. We are going to make you work for it. The girls were no problem for all four-semi finalists where from the club. The boys finals where something to be seen. Martin eventually beat his brother, but it was a close thing. Andrew and Tim where slogging it out eventually Tim won. Both boys got a rousing cheer as they finished their game.

Tim came up to us. “I would like to introduce my doubles partner and friend Andrew. We play each other often.”

Andrew. “Martin should win easy he is after all the Schoolboy Champion.”

Andrew. “We all are in the choir at the Parish church. Tim is the Junior Yorkshire Champion.”

Tim. “When Andrew found out we where going to play he wanted to join but you had already sent the entry in. Andrew also visits Carleton club and found that you Margaret had not so he joined your team.”

Margaret. “W endy we would never have won if you had previously played these three. Wendy looked rather sheepish as she said, “I must have over looked them when I was going round the members looking for entrants. In fact it is Em, Gaby & Maddy you have to thank for asking the boys to play.” The day ended with Maddy taking the intermediate. Tracy the junior girls and Helen the senior prize. Margaret for a bit of fun suggested they should play to see who was the better the boys or the girls.

The finalists played each other with the girl’s beating the boys. The boys won one game to the girl’s two games.

The following day Beverley took William for a drive. “Where are we going he asked.”

“Just to see a friend” They pulled up out side Stephanie’s home. Stephanie came to the door to greet them.

“I believe you have some questions you want answering Beverley.” Once back home Wendy had decided she would go ahead with the operation. But before doing that Beverley & her had to set their wedding date. Wendy was still legally a man although he looked more like a girl as they days passed. Beverley had found she preferred him this way and in a year or so they could go all the way. William never did return to his job at the Post Office. He was retired on ill health grounds. Wendy & Beverley decided to make another appointment with Stephanie in Manchester.

Beverley telephoned Stephanie, “We wanted a further chat.”

Stephanie. “Could you both make it for tomorrow at 11.00 as she was free then.” They got up at 7.00 and took a shower before getting ready.

Beverley played with Wendy’s breasts. “They still look and feel real to me. Lets go in matching dresses.”

Wendy. “Do you want to drive today?” It ended up with Beverley driving the Ford Focus.

Because they had made good time and where early for the appointment with Stephanie. They decided to stop at the Trafford Centre. Where they all had a drink before going on to the store to meet Stephanie. Eventually they there for 10.55 Stephanie were waiting for them in the store.
 
 
10.55 they where just going through the door of Stephanie’s Shop. Stephanie greeted them like long lost friends. “Well what can I do for you this time?”

“Well first can we go somewhere private.” Asked Beverley.

Stephanie took them into a room that looked like an office

Wendy. “Since first coming here I have been living as a female full time. We are shortly to get married. The both of us want me to remain female and we need further advice. We thought you would be the best to advise as you have gone through the mill so to speak.

Beverley. “Wendy is far more relaxed as she is now. We though where wanting children of our own & wondered if the operation went ahead could some sperm be saved?”

Stephanie. “We have a clinic across the road which will be able to help you. Normally you will have to wait a year at least before anything is done. As you are already part way there you will not have to wait as long. Would you like me to see if they could see you now?”

William nodded his head. Stephanie got on the phone and spoke to somebody. “I have to take you both across to the clinic.”
 
 
11.15 Inside the clinic Stephanie took them to a desk and gave their names. They filled in various forms and then where taken through a door. Inside was a lady with a white coat on. "These are your friends Stephanie?”

Stephanie. “Yes.” “I will have to leave you in the hands of Dr Jones.” She then left the room.

Dr Jones. “She will see you again once I have finished with you both.” Dr Jones shook hands with them and asked them to sit down. She explained the operation and what it involved.

Beverley. “How long would we have to wait. Could they save some of the sperm so she could have Wendy’s baby.

Dr Jones. “We will start away by undoing the manipulation and extracting a sample from Wendy.” Dr Jones said, “we have a new technique that is currently in the trial stage that we need volunteer’s for. If you go for this option there will be no charge. The operation involved collecting stem cells and needs the testicles to be function to work. That is why we need samples today. We can also save some sperm so Beverley can be impregnated in future. In three months time William you will return for the final operation.”

“If all goes to plan we will have been able to grow a fully functioning organ that you will not reject. In fact you will then be a fully functioning female.”

Beverley, “You mean that Wendy will be able to have children.”

William looked gob smacked,” You mean I will get periods and can get pregnant with this operation.”

Dr Jones, “Yes but it is only in its trial stage at the moment. If it fails you will still be female though.”

Beverley, “Where do we sign up for it?”

Dr Jones, “I want to see you both in Twelve weeks time & for Wilma to bring her night attire.” They then made their way across to see Stephanie again. Stephanie told Beverly she could stay with her and help in the shop while Wilma was in the clinic. Wilma would be in there for a week to twelve days. After going for a meal with Stephanie they drove home.

William, “Do you still want me to go through with this for once it is done it cannot be reversed?”

Beverley, “I love you and it does not matter to me if you are male or female, However for your health you would be better as a female so we go ahead.”

Maddy “Wakey Wakey Gaby what were you dreaming about?”

“I was thinking about the friends we have met since coming to live here. I was thinking what might have been. Like Wendy & Beverley are very happy.”

“Happy is not the word to describe those two. Have you seen the size of Beverley. She must have her own Netball team in there.”

This brought a giggle from Gaby. “Gaby some of the others want to explore the plantation and the rock scar.”

Gaby. “I am coming as I read how a previous owner of this place had planted some giant redwood saplings and filled his Blunderbus with seed and things and shot them at the rock face.”

"Gaby the rest of us are ready." They all got up and headed in to the forest glade. In the forest clearing the spirits of the trees watched silently intently. One great redwood tree said to another." She is going to make a great Queen one of these days."

Another replied, "Yes but not as great as Galadrial."

Another pine, "The great Galadrial has been missing for some time."

The First tree spoke again, “ This one has already freed Titania &Tatiania Galadrial will be next."

The second pine, "Yes her return is at hand. Each time this one takes a new friend or partner then the children of evil are delivered another fatal blow. She has already brought about the return of Briget, Justine, Tatiana & the others will follow. As they talked Gaby & the others where making their vows to each other in the forest glade.

The giant pine commanded all the spirits of the Trees & Forest to take Gaby as their Queen. On his order a great flow of energy was released in to Gaby. For a moment Gaby was transfixed. Then in front of the group stood a very tall lady with silver hair.

Gaby "Grandma." As Gaby embraced her grandmother.

Tatiana. "Gaby from today you control the spirits of the trees & Forest as well as the spirits of men.” As she spoke a great eagle landed nearby with a Robin & Wren on its back.

"Great Queen we represent the birds of the Air, Forest & Hedgerows & all other flying things. The spirits of the winds are with you,”

Two otters who where playing nearby where next. "We represent the spirits of the Seas, Lakes & Mountains. The waters of the world are with you. They are the ears & lifeblood of the earth.”

Then there was a flash Wendy & Beverley stood in front of Gaby. "Today we represent Mother earth. Today Gabriel you have been given total control of Earth, Air & Water use your gifts wisely for they are not lightly given".

There was a rustle & a white hart followed by the animals of the fields appeared. The hart, "We the people of the fields & forest welcome you the daughter of Odin."

The rabbits where the next to speak, "We welcome you to the forest of Herne. Herne, Diana & Pan bid you welcome & promise there will always be a safe & welcome home for the Daughters of Odin. As the rabbits finished speaking there was another flash.

In front of them stood Gandolf. He spoke "Gandolf the magnificent welcomes the Great White Queen & her charges.” As he took Tatiania by the hand.

Tatiania, "Brother it is not me your sister you should bow to but my Grand daughter and your great niece." He turned & looked at Gaby. "She is very young for such responsibility."

"You Gabriel are all our future. You must reunite our people" "As you select another eternal partner then the power of good increases & so does your power. Your partners must be your most loyal & trusting for you will need their help in days to come. I give unto you Gaby the power of the White & Grey Wizards. Soon you will free Galadrial from the bonds that hold her & her sisters. You must be ever ready for the coming battle."
 

---

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 7 - Galadrial’s Return
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
Galadrial’s Return
 
 
As Gandolf finished speaking with Oberon other strange people appeared Gandolf bowed before them. "Gandolf where is the Empress that I may pay my respects said the Fairy Queen?"

Gandolf & Tatiana took Gabriel by her hand Gabriel curtsied. The fairy Queen said, "No it I that must curtsy to you for I am a Queen, but you are an Empress. You also are of the blood of my friend Galadrial. My people have discovered that she is been held by the goblins in the caves of sadness."

As she spoke two very ugly creatures appeared. "Goblins how did you and your evil accomplice manage to get in here." She threw a bolt of lightening at them but it missed.

They ran to Gabriel’s side & kneeled down. "Please listen to us & then you can kill us if you wish. I am Oki & this is my brother Goki we both owe our lives to the Great Galadrial. On the day she went went missing we where looking after Justine & Titania her youngest daughter. We got them to safety, but could not save the Queen as we did not know where she was.

Tatiana stepped forward and gave them a hug & said, "These two can be trusted they found & helped release me. They may be ugly but they have heats of gold.”

Oki. “Only goblins have access to Galadria if she is in the caves of sadness.”

The fairy queen. “In that case Goblins will have to help release her. I will provide you with the help you require to effect an escape." Gabriel your enthronement & that of Renate's takes place on the 31st October 2008. Galadrial must be released by then.”

Gaby. “Goblins if you truly are friends of Galadrial then you must now decide if you want to lead the team to free her."

Both Oki & Goki. "Nothing would give us greater pleasure for Galadrial was like a mother to us & we want her free. We would rather die than compromise her children. We will go with seven others to the caves of sadness to free her."

Gabriel. "You may be ugly but you both have hearts of gold as she gave them both a kiss. Oki & Goki may the gods old and new protect you & those that go with you on your quest."

Pan gave them a flute & explained, “When this is played all nearby will fall asleep."

The robin." The bats of the caves will help us. Diana handed them a cloak of invisibility. Then there was the sound of trumpets blowing everybody turned around to see a host of angels.

One of them came forward." The one & only living lord sends his greetings to the Empress. To you the gates of Heaven are always open. The host will protect you on your travels.”

Michael "Go and serve your lady. Go now. The way greets the old.

Diana. "We the representatives of the old greet the Christ & his host.”

Around this time in the halls of Hades Satan summons his cohorts. "Lucifer why has there been a cosmic disturbance?"

"Most vile lord one of the Daughters of Galadrial escaped from where she was been held & has teamed up with two of her sisters who previously escaped us. Currently she is safely in the forest of Herne."

"Lucifer do you expect them to try & free Galadrial & her sisters."

"No most vile lord they are securely fastened & only your trusted goblins have access to them. As for the other three there is no danger from them. Unless they join forces with the Host. And that is a likely as me & Michael becoming partners."

Satan laughed at that joke. As Satan departed in a puff of Sulphur Lucifer gave instructions to change the guard every hour on the Queen.

Chains of silver bound Galadrial however over time they had worn thin. One day Galadrial like Tatiana before her found she could break her bonds. As she broke free of the silver chain 90 years of energy engulfed her. After a couple of minutes she set about setting the others held captive in the caves of sadness free. She had just finished when the goblin guard changed. The goblins found they themselves where the prisoners. The bats of the caves lead the rescue party to the escapees. A couple of them flew ahead to alert the Queen that Oki & Goki where leading a rescue party.

Galadrial. "Faithful bat lead us to them."

The Queen & her party followed the bats & soon where greeting Oki & Goki. Oki greeted the queen his step mother. "I am sorry my queen it took so long to rescue you. Only recently did we find the help we needed to free you. Tatiana, Titania & Justine are reunited."

"Goki my power has returned but it is different somehow."

"My queen now it is you who will have to bow. For your many times great grand daughter is responsible for the rescue party as she was for restoring Tatiana & Titania. With the help of Oberon & the host she sent us for you.

Galadrial. "My blood controls the host."

"Mistress not only the host but the gods of old & the spirits of the trees, Air, Water & Earth. The fairy folk & creatures of the trees & forest. Even Brigid as so know as mother earth bows before her.

Galadrial. "Then children I must greet my blood. For in a short while the demons of hell will be amongst us so we had better go"

Goki. "Mistress we will have you directly back in Valhalla for her enthronement. My Queen.”
 
 
The First Battle
 
 
21.00 Gabriel & the others after talking with Tatiana went home. When they got back home Gabriel said, "Did we all see what I think we have just seen or have I been too long in the sun.”

Em. "That Michael was fantastic."

Gabriel. "In that case I take it I was not hallucinating then." There was a knock at the door it was the postman with a special delivery item. The Letter had a crown on it. Gabriel opened it. It was the invitation to Renate's coronation in Bavaria. The coronation was to take place on the 31st October 2008 in only a few days time. Justine made her appearance "Gaby I have already made our flight arrangements. We fly to London and from there to Bavaria. In London we collect the others before departing again to Munich” When the plane touched down in Munich there was a fleet of BMW Limos to take them to the Royal Castle of Newswanstein.

At the Castle Gabriel was greeted by her sister Renate. Renate threw her arms around her twin & embraced her. "Come, Come I have something to show you." With that Gabriel followed her sister into the castle.

"They say that mad king Ludwig built this Royal castle but look." Gabriel looked all around at the pictures on the walls. They started off with murals of King Arthur & heroes of legends. Then the pictures progressed through the ages to the modern time.

Gabriel. "I thought you said he was mad. These show the first moon landing the first flight of man & the two great wars."

Renate "That is why they thought he was mad when in fact he could see into the future."

As Gabriel continued to look round at the murals she realised they had come to the present. The mural showed the Empress supported by the Nine. The Empress had a dagger in her hand to slay a demon. As they got to the last panel the sisters stood in front of a golden door.

Renate. "This is strange I know this place like the back of my hand & there was never a door here before. The sisters placed their hands on the door & it opened before them.

In the centre of the room was a golden chair below it was nine others. As the twins explored further Renate said, "Come sister sit with me on our throne for we are the Gemini & can never be parted."

Gabriel. "You the Alpha & me the Omega the beginning & the End. Leslie had seen Gabriel & Renate enter the room. She had been plotting how to get even as she followed them into the hall. A few days earlier Leslie had started recovering her memory.
 
 
As the sisters sat upon the throne Leslie burst in on them & said," For what the High Priestess did to me I am going to get even & kill you both." Leslie ran at them in a mad rage.

As she did so the sisters placed their arms on the throne. As they did a light shot out of the chair & as it did Gabriel raised her arm. Leslie you will tell nobody for now for now you are my crybaby. A bolt of energy shot out from Gabriel & hit Leslie. Where once a teenage girl had been now lay two new-born babies.

Gabriel. "Come Renate we must feed our babies." A rather stunned Renate rose from the throne as she went with Gabriel to pick up a baby each.

Renate."What happened to Leslie?"

Before Gabriel could answer her twin there was a rushing noise. "Greetings to the Gemini & welcome to the halls of Valhalla. Renate in front of the gods you promised to share your throne & crown with your sister. Even if it was meant as a joke the ancient gods accept your offer."

In front of them stood a blond haired blue eyed man. Renate asked, "Who are you."

"I go by many names the Norse called me Odin or Wodin, To the Romans I was Jupiter. "I am the light of the world."

Gabriel responded with, "In my father's house there are many mansions." As Gabriel talked both girls suckled the babies.

Then Renate remembered Leslie."Leslie's mother the High priestess will be looking for her."

Gabriel. " No she will not as none other than us will ever remember Leslie. Had Les stayed a Warlock he would have been a danger to us all. His power now resides in us for when the babies feed from us we absorb their power. The power Leslie once had is now shared between the two of us. The babies are now genetically ours & they will in time become useful members of the community again."

Gabriel turned to Odin. "Why do you smile?"

"When I chose you I made the right choice." "You could have the Wisdom of Solomon in you. You chose to preserve life rather than kill even when your life was in danger. Very soon these very halls will echo to the sound of many babies." At this he then vanished.

Around the same time Lucifer had bad news for his Lord Satan. “The Queen has escaped with all her sisters.”

Satan. "May the demons of Hades protect us from her wrath. For she will get even with me. The others I was not worried about but this troubles me greatly & I fear I will be spending the next Millennium in purgatory. Lucifer summons the sprites, Demons & all evil things for on all souls night we attack in force.

Lucifer "My lord they also will be at their strongest then. Would caution not be a better plan & see what they are planning."

Satan. "Lucifer the attack will go ahead as planned & I will lead it my self.”
 
 
In the halls of Valhalla the sisters explored further & looked at the chairs. As they Looked Gabriel remembered that she had to choose nine of her closest friends. Each seat had the name of a planet on it also had the name of flowers. As Gabriel looked round she saw the names Justine & Titania in two of the seats. Gabriel touched the seat. "Granny Titania & Justine I love you."

"You summons us Gabriel." Said her great aunt Justine.

Gabriel. "I am sorry for disturbing you. We where exploring & I recognised your name."

Justine. "Come girls let me show you both around."

As they passed each seat Justine touched it and said a name. In seconds seated in the nine chairs where the sisters of Justine. Justine said, "Sisters I would like you all to meet your future Queen & Empress my Great Niece." Gabriel & Renate both of you sit upon the centre throne please."
As they did so they held hands. Gabriel & Renate found their bodies merging into one.

Gabriel. "Renate are you still with me, where are you?"

Renate. "My sister I am safe for we are one now. I control the left & you the right.”

Justine spoke to the sisters, "You can now return to normal again." With that they separated.

Titania. "Girls you will have to get use to sharing one body for on your Coronation you will be one."

The girls looked at each other. "Permanently?" Justine replied, "No silly for the coronation."

The sisters carried the babies into the room where they where all to dine. Nobody noticed the two new babies or that Leslie was missing. After the meal & while the others where exploring Em came to Gabriel.

"Leslie has gone missing & nobody has noticed. Can you help me search for her." As Em was saying this Gabriel & Renate where feeding the two babies.

Renate. "I am sure she is close by."

Gabriel. "Let us put the babies down & we will help you." As the babies where put down they gave a cry. Gabriel touched Em on the head & said, "Forget."

Em stumbled. "Did I tell you tea was ready.
 
 
Later that evening Gabriel decided to consult with her grandmothers. Gabriel. "Why could Em remember when nobody else had any memory.

Tatiana. " It was either due to the fact Em was changing or had changed. Gabriel was worried & asked "How can she be changing she is now female? I do not want to lose a friend.

Titania. "Ally is changing also & there is nothing to worry about as she patted her Tummy.

Gabriel went looking for Em & Ally. "Do you two have something to tell me?"

Em looked at Ally. "You just can not keep a secret can you."
Gabriel. "Em it was you not Ally who told me when you started acting strange." "Like telling me the tea was ready nearly straight after we had just eaten."

Back in the halls of Hades Lucifer summons the hellcats. "Do we still have Sigfried here or has he been moved on." He asked the hellcats.

The hell cats brought Sigfried in front of Lucifer. "I intend to restore you to your family. Will you carry a message from me to the Empress." "Tell her she has friends in Hades as well as Heaven & we will all wear golden armbands. lnform her The Great Satan himself intends to attack Valhalla on all souls night. May the living Lord have mercy on me."

Sigfried found himself back at the Castle. As he approached the guards fled in terror for they knew he had been dead for a year. Sigfried entered the castle unopposed. He decided he was hungry & so went to the dining room. There he found festivities taking place. As he opened the door there was calm & the room became silent.

Justine. "Who dares disturb the festivities."

Sigfried "It is I sister dear. I am back from the very gates of hell. "Lucifer sends me with a message for only the new Queen's Ears.”

Unnoticed by Sigfried Renate &Gabriel merged as one. Gabriel took Maddy by her hand and walked to the throne room & said, "Uncle let us talk in here."

Sigfried pointed at Maddy "Not her."

Gabriel. "Uncle what you have to say can be said in front of the both of us."

After pontificating for a while Sigfried said, "Lucifer restored me to my family & asked me carry a message to you. Lucifer said, "All your supporters in Hades will have a golden arm band. Satan himself intends to lead the attack on Valhalla on All souls night.”

Gabriel summons the entire group to the Hall of Valhalla. Gabriel said, The new & old will unite this night. Sisters of Tatiana take your seats everybody else go and stand behind one of the chairs and place your hands on the shoulders of those in front. Will the nine please all join hands once I sit down? As Gabriel returned to her throne Maddy was still sat there. "Maddy I almost forgot you." "You better unite with the two of us." Maddy found her body merge with Gabriel she also discovered that she had a far stronger personality than Renate & took control of the Left side. As Gabriel took her seat she found the power of the nine flowing into her

Gabriel. "Uncle that just leaves you now." "You are still week from your journey but are still in danger." As Gabriel spoke there was a great flash & the entire hall was light up. Standing in front of the Highest Chair was the most beautiful lady Gabriel had ever seen. The light seamed to emanate from her.

"Mother"

"Child come here."

She beckoned to Gabriel. "Now is not the time to get to know you as there will be plenty of time after the battle. She touched Gabriel on the head & placed a small golden crown upon it. "From today you are the new Empress lead your people wisely." As she spoke she said, "son come and be reunited with your brothers & I on the high chair."

Sigfried did as his mother ordered him. Gabriel watched as only Galadrial was left & she took her place upon the high chair.
 
 
As Gabriel took her seat again at the centre throne the hall got brighter still. Michael appeare. “The host awaits your command my Queen. Gabriel started the spell to protect the entire group. Oki & Goki came running in & fled to the protection of Galadriel. The hall door burst open there was Satan with Lucifer by his side.

Satan. "Greetings to the new Queen from the depths of Hades.”

Gabriel. "Welcome Satan but I must warn you that only females are now allowed in the hall of Valhalla.”

Satan . "Rubbish the great Odin & Heroes of old have walked these floors.” As he said so Satan ordered his minions to attack. A great golden beam shot out from Gabriel's throne. Within 10 minutes the great battle was all over. All around the floor was covered with new born baby girls.

Galadrial came down & took Gabriel's hand & said, "Not one drop of blood spilled that was fantastic now I can get to know you better. First though we have this problem to deal with.

Gabriel. "We have to find homes for all these babies.

Gabriel."Michael will the host collect all the babies with Golden bands upon them. Michael one of these is very special to you & warned me make Lucifer happy this time. Take her & her companions to the light."

"Herne "For years my beloved animals have been vanishing from the face of the earth let me have some to become my people.

Gabriel. "Herne you can have all the others but first there is one I must find." Gabriel searched the remaining babies until she found the one she wanted.

Gabriel. "Satan you imprisoned the Great Galadrial & her daughters my grand mothers. Today in front of the nine you will pay for your crimes. You are condemned to live the next 10000 years living as a female & never getting older than 20. In time I hope you learn some compassion. Herne you may take all the others to do as you desire"

The next day the world woke up to find animals long since though extinct walked again on the face of the earth.

The Woolly mammoth & Mastodon once again roamed the earth. The Dodo & passenger Pigeon, The Unicorn & Flying horses appeared. In countries all around the globe animals started to appear. At the same time all warring groups made peace. Once again peace was restored to the earth. Gabriel let Herne tale the two babies that had been Leslie & he promised they would beome something special. The next day Herne returned with Two golden unicorns & handed them to Gabriel as a gift of the Gods.
 
 
Shona
 
 
Gabriel took the baby Satan into her arms & said, "Are you hungry let mummy feed you." Satan let out a wail as Gabriel placed the baby’s mouth around her nipple. As the baby fed Gabriel felt Satins power leave and enters her. "Good from now on you will only ever be good & if you continue to be good I may permit you to live a normal life."
Gabriel, Maddy & Renate separated. "Renate you are my sister & twin we will always be one you must be united as one with my companions." Maddy we are now bound together through all eternity first as my cousin & then my friend & now my Queen. You will never be one of the nine for you already have united with us. Maddy you proved your love many times over & with Jool’s provided the compassion & help when I needed it." Ally came in with the next generation for feeding.

Maddy spoke, Gabriel soon we will have to name our babies & have them christened."

Gabriel. "Next year at this time will be soon enough."

Maddy said as she cradled the baby, "What are we going to call her?"

Gaby. "What indeed."

Ally. "What about Shona?"

Helen, "It is a very nice name."

Darcie, "I like it." From then onwards Satan became Shona. She actually developed into a very nice female. She enjoyed playing with her sisters & cousins. Never more did she want to be as she had previously.
 
 
A Week Later
 
 
One day about a week after the battle had taken place. Gabriel was called to the throne room. There she found her mother, Grand Mother & great Grandmothers they spoke to her. "Gabriel we know you like it here but we must return to our ancestral homeland."

Gabriel."What about my sister?"

Galadrial. "From 6pm to 9am she will be reunited with you. Otherwise she will be here. Oki & Goki will keep her company & advise & guide her during the time she is away from you.”

Tatiana. "All the rest will return to the ancient homeland as there our base will be. You Gabriel will continue to run the business as you are doing now.”

"Your father has bought our new home & offices whilst we have been here."

Gabriel looked at her mother. "Dad has been buying again."

Justine. "Jenny have you not told her yet or have I to break the news."

The other ladies. "We are jealous you get a kiss and cuddle Justine." They laughed as Gabriel did the same with each one of them.

Galadrial then sat Gabriel on her knee like a little child. "We all are returning to Skipton along with all of your friends."

"Your company has by now purchased the ancient Castle. Some of the apartments where built for the Queen of France's Daughter & niece to Henry the VIII. They will sure do for an Empress."

Justine."Nearby are some former offices once belonging to a Building Society. Thet are now they are now surplus to requirements. Your father saw them as ideal for our latest venture."

Titania. "The Castle was the ancient home of the White Coats so it is rather apt that it is the new home to the White Witches. Like Bavaria it has lots of tourists it is also on the conjunction of the Great Ley. From here our powers will be amplified 1000 fold."
 
 
Skipton Again
 
 
It was with great sadness that Gabriel left behind her twin sister in Bavaria. at Munich airport they boarded their flight to Leeds-Bradford International Airport. It was a slightly shorter journey than to Manchester & the travelling time after landing was less. A fleet of coaches awaited them to take them to their new home. As the coaches drew up and parked outside the ancient Gatehouse. Gabriel read the inscription DES OR MAISE

Maddy, "It means henceforth,” As they all piled out of the coaches Gabriel's father was there to greet them.

As she saw her father Gabriel ran like the wind to greet him. & threw her arms around his neck. "Daddy" she said as she kissed him.

Jools looked at Maddy. "It looks like she is pleased to see him."

Gabriel's father, "Come in it is still a bit of a mess. All the unpacking is not yet completed. There is nothing a few witches or trainee witches cannot soon put in order.” In no time at all every thing was in its proper place & the castle was tidy.

Gabriel's father. "I had better show you our new training centre & corporate offices. Follow me. The girls went out of the main gate and through the gatehouse they then turned left and 100 yards on our right hand side was this fantastic Stone building with a multi-storey car park. These are our new offices."

"Gabriel & Ally will you help me with main frame set up & get it linked to our other offices around the world."

Gabriel. "What other offices dad."

Dave Bond. "While you Gabriel and your friends have been away the company has expanded rather quickly." They where running training centres in every major town in the UK & USA. Next year we are expanding in to Europe.

Gabriel's Great Grandmother. "This centre is special though. While the others teach the normal subjects this one will have specialist subjects. Skipton with the power residing in mother earth is the ideal place for our special training centre. A while ago you and your friends thought it was a good idea to have lessons in witchcraft & magic on the curriculum. Justine trained you in some of the arts & so did Tatiana. After discussing the topic among the senior family members we decided to put all the witches in one cauldron so to speak. There are still some of my daughters & their families still missing. We hope to locate most of them."

Gabriel & Ally helped install all the computers & software. While installing them Gabriel asked her father, "Dad could you obtain a satalight reflector & some receiving Equipment."
 
 
Two days later the equipment arrived. The dish was called the Starlight receiver 9000 it was ground based on a motorised support. After Helping installing it. Gabriel said, "Dad do you want to try it first or shall I?" Ally switched on the Equipment & it gave them a direct Starlight linkup. The software Gabriel had installed allowed her to track radio waves of various frequencies. As Ally switched it on everything seams to be in working order. They soon found the frequency they needed.

Gabriel. "Good tonight we can give the family a demo." That evening Gabriel & Ally gathered the family together at 17.00.

Ally. "Galadrial & Tatiana following your capture contact was lost with the remaining members of the family. Gabriel & I think we have a way of locating some of them. Gabriel switched on the bank of computers. We all know it is possible to receive radio waves. So we thought we could track radio waves."

Tatiana. "How can this help us?"

A smile crept across the face of Justine. "It is brilliant I wish I had thought of it as it would have saved me a lot of foot slogging."

Gabriel explained. “Because of our powers all witches emitted radio waves & these could be tracked.”

One area on the screen was a mass of red. "That is us,” said Ally They moved the screen & in Munich there was one solitary red dot.

Gabriel. "Watch in a couple of Minutes it will vanish as Renate joins us here." Renate joined her family & confirmed she had been in Munich. Following this revalation they started to scan for other red dots. They found several red dots in Africa. Some in India & some in Australia.

Galadrial. "We need somebody to go and check out this first. We will start with Africa." Jool’s, Kat & Em all wanted the chance to go and find their missing aunts. The first destination was Lagos in Nigeria. Before they boarded the flight Gabriel handed her sister a laptop.

Gabriel. "This has a built in detector." The flight to Lagos took 4 hours. The girls thought they where on a wild goose chase although they had decided to give it a try all the same. In Lagos they hired a taxi & told the driver where to take them. He took them to the place where they wanted to be. Unfortunately the taxi developed a problem with the engine & the girls had to stay where they where until it was fixed. As they entered the hotel, in the reception was the local witch doctor that could see their auras. The next morning there was a great multitude outside the hotel.

Their telephone rang & asked them if they could come to the reception. At the reception the witch doctor was waiting. Greetings to the sisters of the Great White Queen. The girls thanked him & asked who had told him who they where. The witch doctor explained he saw them arrive, as he owned the hotel.

Jool’s. "We have been sent to look for missing sisters of ours."

The witch doctors. "In that case I can help you in your Quest." He clapped his hands. In came slaves carrying sedan chairs. The chairs where placed down in front of the girls. Out stepped three very beautiful ladies.

Jool’s. “Rose, Iris & Flora I presume.”

Rose "You speak with the authority of the Queen. Although we do not know who are you.

Jool’s. "Galadrial & the old nine have been released. Galadrial is my Great Grandmother many times removed & the Empress is my sister. The Empress commands you return with us.”

Flora. "In that case we must return to the fold. First though we must collect our families." Jool’s thanked the witch doctor for looking after her sisters & invited him to their home. 27 witches accompanied the girl’s home. Before boarding the aircraft.

Flora. "What about our sister in Ghana?" Jool’s pulled out the computers & sent an email returning with Flora, Iris & Rose first though going to Ghana before returning home.

In Ghana it did not take long to locate Lauren. "It will not take me long to pack. Most of this is rented.” Gabriel & Ally watched the screen as the plane left Ghana. That is one Africa group on the way home.

A party was planned for the returning group. Gabriel decided to book the Waterfront for the party but also remembered how Les had met his end.

After giving it consideration Helen informed Maddy's mother that she would provide the security for the night & she alone would deal with the gatecrashers. Em reminded her to station somebody by the rear staircase. In the event there was no gatecrashers & the party went on until 04.00 in the morning. Following this results they decided to try & locate some others. The Indian group turned out to be in Nepal. But first they thought they would try Tunisia.
 
 
Tunisia
 
 
After Jool’s had returned with a successful mission. Gabriel decided she would lead the next group to North Africa. Gabriel selected Maddy, Jool’s, Em, Kat & Darcie. Buttercup & Daisy also wanted to go along. They flew from Manchester to Monastir Airport. The flight was 3 hours long. When they arrived in Monastir it was night but the first thing that greeted them was the heat rising from the ground. A coach took them to the Sahara Beach hotel where they rested. The following morning they had breakfast. After breakfast Maddy & Jool’s asked if the others minded if they rested for a while by the pool.

Gabriel said, "That is OK with us we will go to the Market & see if we can pick up any trace there."

Whilst in the Market Gabriel looked at some carpets & the man said, "Persian are OK but the very best are made in Tunisia." Eventually after much haggling Gabriel bought two carpets from him.

He. "He would post them on."

Gabby. "It was OK they would take them now."

The man looked at Gabriel. "I have something very special in the back.To you it is free as you have been such a good customer."

Gabriel followed him in to the back of the shop. There laid out was this beautiful carpet. "I call this the Empress for it is fit for an Empress. This is my gift to you my second gift is a warning to beware the followers of Khan for they mean you ill."

As they left Gabriel. "What do you make of that?" Darcie, "I think we had better get back to the others."

As they walked through the market back to the hotel they where approached by a lady who said, "Mistress return now for your friends lives are in danger as are yours."

Kat "That is the second warning we have received perhaps we should return to the hotel now." As they got to the room they discovered Jool’s & Maddy putting up a fight against two men but loosing. Jool’s & Maddy gave up the struggle when they saw Gabriel. The men had failed to see the group behind them.
Gabriel. "Freeze". The two men found them selves paralysed.

Jool’s & Maddy got up. "They are white slavers & intended to sell us to somebody called Khan.”

Gabriel turned to one of the men. "If you value your lives tell me now what you intended to do with my sisters.”

The two men looked at each other & then one. "Khan pays us with lots of gold for all the Beautiful ladies we find him."

The second. "Somebody will be coming with the money for these two they will fetch a good price.”

Gabriel "In that case we had better not disappoint the buyer had we. "
At that moment a golden ray shot out of Gabriel's hand & hit the two Men. The men when they awoke found they where in dresses & bound and gagged. Gabriel called for a porter & said, She had to go out but could the porter stay until the guests arrived to collect two packages.

Gabriel paid the porter for his time. “The men would leave something for her. Unknown to the porter Gabriel had left a mini camera hidden in the room.

Four men came to the room. The porter let them in. “The packages are in the other room.”

One of the men went through & came back. "Abdullah has done us proud this time." He pulled out several envelopes & handed them to the porter. "Give these to your master when he returns & have this for your self.”
 
 
After they had gone the porter waited for Gabriel's return. He handed her the envelopes he had been given. "I was given another envelope. I was told to keep it for myself. Mistress you already have paid me for my time. He handed Gabriel that envelope over as well.

Gabriel. "No keep that it was given to you." Gabriel counted the money out on to the bed. "Well it appears you both are worth at least  £100,000 each to somebody. I think for the moment we will return to the UK for we need to devise a better plan." They returned home with their purchases from the market but nothing else. "Ally can you change the frequency & gave a new frequency. I tagged those two & now we should be able to find where they are taken. The tags showed they had been taken to the oasis of Gabbes in the Sahara desert.

Maddy. "There is nothing for miles & miles we need a rescue plan if we are ever to go there."

Em, "Look at this it is a web site I have found." The great Khan promises to pay you money for every beautiful lady you bring him. There is even a Price list of what he will pay. Apparently if you are blond Blue eyes & white you fetch the most at  £75.000-  £100,000. Jool’s & Maddy fetched top Money.

Galadrial came into the room with Titania. They looked at the web site. Titania. "Have you a picture of khan?" Eventually Ally found a picture.

Titania & Galadrial looked at it & said, "It reminds us of some body." "Is it possible to copy the photo & then change the hair style so they look female.

Gabriel even put Khan in a white dress. "Is this what you wanted". Asked Gabriel.

Galadrial. "Is it possible to get a close up of the wrist."

All who where watching the screen recognised the mark at once. Gabriel said, "So the great Khan as he styles himself is one of my cousins & if he is there then there is the possibility my aunt is also.

Dave. "Whilst you where away I was playing with the receiver & now we can get better reception. "Blue is those two markers you put on the copies." But look at this there is a Green & yellow also at Gabbes.

Gabriel. "We still need a plan before we go charging off to Tunisia again.

In Tunisia Khan was please with his recent acquisitions & paid plenty for them. The two girls kept insisting they where men which annoyed Khan. One night after he had been drinking with some of his mates he complained loudly about these two. “ I wish those two could not speak as they are driving me crackers.” Two of khan's men heard him & decided to take him literally & they removed the tongues of the two girls so they could no longer talk. Khan was devastated when he found what had happened. Shortly after that incident he started taking both of them to his bed. Very soon both females found new life growing inside them. Unfortunatley both of them where to lose the babies at 20 weeks.
 
 
Dan
 
 
One day Kat, Ally & Em where busy cleaning the windows at the castle. Kat who was on the ladder at the time noticed a young man wandering around the grounds looking lost.

Ally. "He looks rather lost should we help Him?"

The other two agreed. Kat. “Oh my God it is Dan the American the one who dumped both Gabriel & Darcie."

Ally. "Stay up the ladder he does not know us.” Ally in her sweetest voice said, "Hello can I be of help to you?” Dan was still looking round. When he heard a voice speaking to him.

He saw two very attractive girls in front of him. "I am Ally & this is Em" Can we be of any assistance to you."

Dan. “I was supposed to meet a friend here & then we where going to meet some friends I have not seen for a long time. As he was talking to the girls he failed to notice the ladder with Kat on it. Dan walked right into the ladder. The jolt caused Kat to drop the bucket of water right over Dan’s head. The girls looked at the wet bedraggled mess in front of them.

Kat came down the ladder pretending not to recognise Dan. “Sorry about that but you did try to knock me off the ladder. We had better get you cleaned and dried off.” The three girls led Dan to the private wing of the castle.

Kat. "If you strip of we will clean your clothes for you. While you take a shower we will see if we can find something to fit you." Ally handed him some shampoo and body wash. “Use the shampoo first there were some nasty chemicals in that bucket of water. Then use the body wash.”

Kat disappeared with all his clothes. “We better had washed them as we promised but He will not need them for a while.”

Ally "By the time Dan has finished having a shower he will have changed quite a bit.”
Kat. "You haven’t gone and put a hex on him have you? For Gabriel would never stand for that."

Ally. "No, I have just handed him blond colouring and hair removing cream. Providing he does not use them the wrong way round he should be turning blond about now.” As he showered Dan failed to notice his body hair going down the plug hole. He also had not noticed that his rather long hair had turned blond. As he started to dry himself the girls returned. He quickly wrapped a towel around himself. Ally & Maddy brought in some dry clothes.

Mean while Gabriel was talking to Darcie & her sister Adrienne about Adrienne’s boyfriend. “He supposed to be meeting me here. I was hoping you could help us with a problem he has.”

Darcie & Gabriel. " What problem".

Adrienne. "It all started after he fell during one of the practise sessions.” Gabriel & Darcie where all ears. Adrienne continued "Each time we make love he appears to get more feminine.

Gabriel looked at Darcie. "Honest it is not me. "

Gabriel. "We could do with checking this out.

Kat came up to them. “Have Ally & Em called for you two yet. They have a surprise for you both in the WEST WING. With that Gabriel & Darcie followed by Adrienne & Kat made their way to the west Wing.

Mean while Dan had got dried. He went to put on the clothes provided. "What's this as he held up a dress and a pair of knickers."

Ally. "Sorry, we only have girl clothing here. It is only until yours is dried". As Ally got close to him she touched him on his head and said, "Freeze."
Em. “Now we can get a proper look at him."

Ally. “ Oh my he got a bigger bust than me.”

With that Em came to look. "We better provide him with a bra as well." With that Ally quickly found Dan a bra to fit. Em & Ally decided to do Dan’s hair face and nails. It was not long before they had finished.

Ally. “Em Do you remember how to do the manipulation.”

“Yes but it is quite a while since I practised on anybody." With that she performed a slight operation on Dan.

Ally. "Come on lets get her dressed & then we can take her through to the others." They soon had Dan dressed and ready.

Em. "Unfreeze. Would you please accompany us? " Dan was led into another room where there was Gabriel, & the others seated down.

"Empress" said Ally with a giggle "we found this stranger wandering about." A bucket of water fell on them so we have provided them with clean clothing until there’s is clean & Dry.

Adrienne. "You have not seen a young man wandering about have you? We where supposed to meet here but he appears to have vanished".

As Gabriel went to greet the stranger she burst out laughing. "Darcie I think our surprise is here. Although I think the biggest surprise is for Adrienne.”

Darcie. "Dan Thompson.”

Adrienne came across "It look as if these two have already solved my problem for me.”

Dan then burst into tears "Gabriel after I made love to Adrienne I started to turn in to a female. I grew a pair of busts that any girl would be please with. My hair grew long and I do not need to shave. Now everything has gone". As he spoke he clutched his stomach and fell down to the ground.

Gabriel. "You had better get Danielle to a bed we will be up soon to see to her.” With that Em & Ally took Dan to the guestroom and prepared her for bed.

Ally."I though you fixed Dan."

Em. "I did so he looks even more like a girl".

Ally. “Can you explain why she is having a period then."

Em looked gob smacked, "That's just not possible is it."

Adrienn "I take it that neither of you are responsible for her transformation? It does not matter I still love her although I would have preferred her to have stayed as he was."

Gabriel. "We cannot blame Em & Ally for this. It is for the entire world as if somebody has put a hex or spell on him.”

Gabriel, Darcie & Adrienne went to the guestroom. There they found Em & Ally looking rather sheepish. "We did not change him into a girl. Although we did dress her as a girl.”

Em "Gabriel Danielle is as female as any of us".

Ally. "Yes she is having her period at the moment".

Adrienne looked shocked. "That is impossible only last night he was in me."

Gabriel laid her hand on Dan head. She is sleeping soundly but I detect magic in this. "Adrienne come over here," said Gabriel. Dan was perfectly ok when both your sister and I slept with him. This brought back memories to Gabriel & Darcie. Just how many times have you slept with him asked Darcie?

Adrienne. "Last night was the third time. Each time we kissed and cuddled his chest expanded."

Gabriel. "Let her sleep & we will try and work something out. Maddy will you go and get blood samples from Dan. I want to check something out.” Gabriel checked the samples all the samples showed XX there was no XY in sight. “According to this Dan is a female.”

Gabriel after giving it consideration decided to call on the family for advices. Back in the main hall Gabriel summands everyone to attend. Gabriel spoke somehow a friend of mine has been transformed into a girl. I am not pleased. Everybody looked at each other. Nobody would admit to it.

Darcie’s mother. “How far had it progressed.”

Gabriel. “As of last night she is 100% female.”

Adrienne burst into tears. Ally brought Dan to the assembled Grand coven. Each of the older ladies inspected Dan.

Each witch there shook her head. The high priestess was next she looked at Dan and then at her daughters. "By any chance have you meet up with an African over the last few weeks.”

Dan. "No”

Adrienne. "Yes you did. Don’t you remember. The Negro who reversed into us in the car park and you swore at him." He said he would teach you a few manners."

With this information Gabriel said, "Gandolf. "

The wizard appeared. “What can I do for you Empress?”

Gabriel explained the problem & that she believed one of Gandalf''s former students was responsible. Gandolf laid his hand on Dan. "Yes she has definitely been hexed."

“This is most unusual it is almost like a virus but only take effect when in contact with a certain female. Where is the partner?” Gandolf laid his hand on Adrienne. “You are the other half of the spell. Each time you got close to him, he will change untill there is nothing left to change? This is hex is not reversible. Unless you can get the person responsible to counteract it within the next 24 hours she will be like that forever.”

Gabriel spoke to Tatiana & her sisters. “We all know who has done this. But three of you where very close to him will he counteract it.”

Just then Gandolf reappeared with the culprit. “Sorry Empress it was only meant to last for a month to teach those two a lesson about being rude.”

The Wizard took the spell off Adrienne. Then he set to work on Dan. Part way through he stopped. “I have a major problem with this one. The spell was only partially responsible. I can remove my work but deep in his mind he always wanted to be a girl.”

Gabriel. "What. I do not believe that."

Darcie. "Neither do I"
 
 
The wizard saw the purple light starting to emit from Gabriel. “Please I spoke the truth although he probably never knew him self for it was so deep seated. His mind took over control of the spell and changed his whole appearance. I can change him back but he will never look as he once did. In fact it is probably better for her to remain a female rather than a feminised man.”

Gandolf came across to double check. “Gabriel the spell has been taken of Adrienne. The spell on him is still active although it should not be. Obviously something has gone drastically wrong. He turned to Adrienne and Dan. "Well the decision has to be yours."

Dan. "Gabriel if I stay in this form can you change all my records to show me as a female. Secondly I was in love with Adrienne and intended to ask her to marry me. If I stay in this form that is not possible. If I was to revert back I would still look like a girl but I could give Adrienne the baby she has always wanted."

Adrienne. "I love Dan has she now is and I will still marry her however she looks. I have some samples from Dan stored as soon as I realised that there appeared to be a problem. As for giving me a present Dan has already done that four weeks ago.” Adrienne patted her tummy.

The High Priestess. "We had better get a wedding organised quick before two many people notice."

Dan then spoke to the wizard. “I am sorry for swearing at you when you reversed into us. Can you make me appear male for my wedding day and then revert me to this form."

The Negro Wizard accepted the apologies and promised he would try and do that.

Dan then turned to Gabriel. "Adrienne & I had intended to ask if there where any jobs going here for us as Adrienne will not be able to continue with Ballet now she is expecting and neither will I now that I am female."

Darcie. "Why can't you continue with ballet."

"Well look at me how can I dance the male part again."

Gabriel. "Who said you had to dance the male part when you are ideal for the female part." Adrienne looked at him and cracked out laughing. "They are right. You would make a good Prima."

Darcie. "We can find a job here for the both of you.Please give dancing a chance first. Besides after having the baby Adrienne may want to return".

The high priestess went to give Dan a kiss & said, "You will have to think of a new name to go by." As she kissed Dan she looked puzzled. "Dan who was your mother?”

Dan " The honest answer is I never did know for I was found wrapped in a wicker basket with a Gold and silver shawl. In the basket was a note asking the finder to take care of me. It said my mother loved me but her life was in danger and she had to get away. I was adopted by the Thompson’s' I never did find my real family.” As Dan was telling this story Gabriel noticed the expression change on three of the Witches. Rose, Lily & Lauren.

The High priestess, “Come Danielle with me please.” Dan did as requested. She changed the dress Dan was wearing. "How does Faith sound as a name."

Dan. "Yes that will do for me."

High priestess. "Faith I do not know why I did not spot it before but you are my niece."

Faith looked at her. “Which witch is my mother.”

"I am not sure but I do know three likely candidates.”

With that they re-entered the room. “Empress I introduce my niece Faith to you. "

Before Gabriel could reply there was a shriek "No" from Rose, "That is not your job". Rose jumped up as Lily & Lauren tried to hold her back.

"Aunt Rose is there a problem?" said Gabriel with a smile.

Lauren. “Gabriel, Faith is Rose's child. She was very ill when we took herto a friend for treatment. However it was not possible for her aunts to look after Faith so she was left Faith on the doorstep of the Thompson family. By the time Rose was recovered the baby had been adopted by them and so we decided to let things rest as they were. We always kept an eye on Faith until thefamily moved away and we lost contact with them.”

Gabriel. "Aunt Rose I think you had better introduce my cousin Faith don’t you."

Adrienne. “Darcie does that mean I have just got pregnant by my own cousin"

"Afraid so.” said her mother. "It solves one problem though. Why the change was happening. It happened to Gabriel, Em, Roberta, Kirsty& Kerry to name but a few."

Gabriel. “How many more of you have missing Children or Grandchildren. For I understood we had reunited almost everybody.”

As she spoke there was the sound of trumpets. They looked around to see Michael had put in an appearance. "Very soon the whole town will be filled with your brood. Why not try looking in Nepal and the Sarara desert. "

Gabriel brought out her scanner indeed there appeared to be a large contingent in both places. Why did I not notice them before? Then Gabriel remembered how Kahn had tried to abduct her sisters but they had taken the abductors instead. She also remembered how the soldiers from Nepal had treated her in London.Gabriel thought for a moment. "Right first we summons everybody here”
 
 
Nepal
 
 
No sooner had she said that than Oberon & his family Came followed by Neptune & his daughters. The last to arrive was Woden. "You wanted me here, he said with a grin?"

"Grandpa & Uncles we are all going on an official visit to the Temples of the Heavens."

Odin. "Oh good I always enjoy going to Nepal.”

Gabriel was a little worried about her cousins and Neptune. Neptune assured Gabriel that they would all be ok.

Gabriel sent an email to Nepal to say they where coming. This caused rather a lot of running about in Kathmandu. For the priest king wanted everything to be ok for his special guests. Although they could have transported there direct. They decided to take the long route and take a flight there. With the amount of them going it was better for them to charter their own aircraft. They took the flight from Manchester to Kathmandu. Gabriel was asked why she required everybody.

“We are looking for missing family members. My treatment in London previously leaves me to believe that some of the family may be residing there. Even if they are not it is good for public relations.”
 
 
After what appeared to be a very long flight there flight touched down in Kathmandu. . The red carpet was certainly out for Gabriel. Before the flight touched down everybody smartened themselves up and changed clothes. Gabriel was the first to depart the aircraft. As they saw Gabriel the Nepalese people prostrated themselves on the ground before her.

There was a fleet of Limos waiting to take them to the palace.

Gabriel. "Let them take the luggage for we will walk among the people." As they walked through the main street of Kathmandu all the people prostrated themselves on the ground. As she approached the palace the guard came out to greet her.

“Hail Empress of the heavens.” Gabriel notices two tall white men with the guards.

"Come here you two.” They did as ordered. “I know you two. We met in London. " As she spoke she noticed the EH on one mans arm and then the same on the other man.

“Only one of you offended me. Yet you both now have the mark why?"

"We both got demoted for allowing the problem to get out of hand. Also our friends took exception to the way I spoke to you. So they gave me the same treatment."

"Come escort me" as she took one in each arm. "You are following my instructions and the brand says you are mine to do as I see fit."

The king priest came to welcome Gabriel.

"OH Empress & Queen of the heavens welcome". He looks at the former Guards.

Gabriel “They are mine." And walk on. “Captain I am looking for some of my family I think I will find them here.”

"Go to the temple of the winds. For there the Oracle may help. As they approached the temple of the winds Gabriel noticed the statues of her and her family. There was one for each of then. There were also several other ones she did not recognise. When some of the others saw the statues. They started to cry. Gabriel stopped the procession.

The king priest came up to Gabriel.”Mistress is there a problem.”

“Who created these statues and where did you get my likeness.”

"My Queen the others made them. They promised that you would return to collect them and take them back to the Kingdom of Heaven.” As the procession approached the temple of the winds they could hear chanting and singing. Gabriel noticed they where singing in English. She came to a halt to allow the older members to catch them up. At the entrance Gabriel waited for her grandmother and great grandmother.

Gabriel spoke to her two leprechauns. "You two look after these two guards for me." A big smile came across the face of Daisy & Buttercup.”

“Mistress Gabriel that will be a pleasure.”

Gabriel took her grandmother and great grandmother in each arm she was followed by her mother and aunts. As the great golden doors swung open there was a shriek from inside. There sat in the chancel was twelve girls who all appeared to be about Gabriel age.

King priest. “We kept them safe until you returned for them.”

As Gabriel approached them one of the girls came running & threw herself at Gabriel. "You came as promised."

Gabriel asked the king priest to leave for a short while. When he did so some of the ladies came running to see if their missing daughters where there. There was a great party and celebrations.

One mother, "There are still some missing."

Gabriel checked her scanner "These are all there is here". For the others we will try the dessert of Tunisia. & The camp of Khan. For I have a score to settle with him.”

The king priest returned. "When you return to the heavens you will take the children?”

Gabriel "Yes".

The king, "Can we have somebody as your representative here?"

Gabriel. "Who I appoint you will have to take care of regardless of sex."

Gabriel thought for a moment she spoke to the two former guards. Would you be my representative in Nepal?” Then to the two Leprechauns. "Would you look after these two for me and be my representatives here?"

The leprechauns. "We have to look after you that is our orders."

Gabriel thought again. "Monday to Thursday you stay here then Friday to Sunday you can rejoin us and bring your husbands with you."

A squeal went up from the girl leprechauns. "We get to keep them for ever?"

Gabriel "Yes they are already marked as mine as are you two. Your Majesty we are going to have a double wedding. My two trusted Leprechauns wished to select their husbands from among your people and have now chosen them as their eternal companions. These four will represent me here. I though will require the in the Heavens for part of the time.”

The king much to Gabriel’s surprise suggested they stay from 9.00 Mondays untill Wednesday at 5.00 PM would do us fine. Then they can spend time with the rest of their family.

The King organised the wedding for the two Leprechauns The Royal gown maker was called to ensure everybody was correctly attired. Gabriel went to check every thing was ok with the girls.

Gabriel. "You two are very dear to me."

Daisy. " Empress those two do not know what is going to happen to them shortly do they?"

Gabriel smiled. "No I do not think they do know Although I do know they both like you."

Gabriel just to be sure went to see the two former guards. "If you have any objection to marrying my friends please let me know now."

The one who had previously talked to Gabriel at length. "Can I have a chat in private." With that Gabriel took him in to another room. "I Love Daisy and under normal circumstances I would have courted her and proposed to her. My grandfather was a friend of a wizard called Gandolf. He taught me some magic. I also know I will turn in to a male leprechaun as soon as we get into the marriage bed. As far as I am concerned it does not matter for I adore Daisy. I only wish my old friend could be here. Also I am worried how George will take it.”

Gabriel. "Do not worry Buttercup will ensure he will forget everything and think he was born a leprechaun."

Gabriel went to have a chat with Daisy. “John has informed me he would have proposed to you regardless of my request. He also knows what will happen to him on his wedding day.”

Daisy squealed "Did you tell him"?

Gabriel, "No". "But he is a friend with a friend of ours."

"Who.” squealed Daisy.

Gabriel. "Gandolf the white."

As she said there was a puff of smoke and Gandolf appeared. "Is this the minks who intends to take my Grandson as her husband."

Gabriel. " He informed us he was an old friend of yours. He made no mention that he was your grandson.”

"He would not for when he failed his practical magic I would no longer acknowledge him as family."

Gaby. “John did request though that you be invited to the wedding. Gandolf if it is a problem for you then I will cancel the wedding though I fear that those two will still go ahead regardless."

Gandolf. "Well he knows what will happen to him the choice is his. Any way Daisy might improve his skills in magic for him."

Gabriel. “ Daisy and John come here. John I have somebody to see you. Daisy meet your future grandfather."

"Gandolf" she said as she slung her arm round him.

Gandolf. "I think today I get my grandson back. He failed as a wizard and failed as a guard perhaps it will be third time lucky. You my friend are going to have to teach him all you know and perhaps one day he will make a decent leprechaun."

Daisy cuddled up to John. "Grandpa Gandolf I would still have gone after him even if he had passed his tests. We where attracted to each other & don’t worry he will make me a fine husband & father for our children.”

Daisy's sister Buttercup entered the room “Daisy is everything ok?"

Daisy ."John he is Gandolf grandson."

"Oh no we now got Gandolf as well as Oberon to contend with What about George he is not another grandson is he."

"Sorry no he is not."

George came through into the room. "I am looking for my future wife." As he looked around he spotted Gandolf. "Gandolf the white."

Gabriel turned to Gandolf "I thought you said he was not your grandson."

"He is not my grandson. He though is my great nephew and another failure like John.”

George. “Uncle we both have found our true calling and girls we love. We have each found lovely girls' to be our wives and mothers to our children. We both will become the very best with these two behind us. Each of the females snuggled up to her chosen mate.

Gabriel. “Gandolf you better ask your family to the wedding. It looks like we are keeping it in the family. The wedding went with out any problems and both boys turned in to red haired leprechauns that night. A short while later their where four more leprechaun girls running around the castle and in Nepal. Both John & George learned from their wives and became quite good at magic although they where driving the king of Nepal crackers.

Back home Gabriel called the others. "We now need to sort out Khan & his minions."

Kerry. "Cousin what do you plan for him?"

Gabriel. " The nine shall accompany me to Tunis Meanwhile another two groups shall also go. I want Lorelei & her sister to lead a group each with Daisy & her sister going in one group each with their husbands. Helen will look after the children. The rest of you can decide which group you prefer to go with. We will depart from Manchester, Leeds and Sheffield airports. If Khans minions are up to scratch they will try and abduct at least one of our groups.”

Lorelei "How about escape.”

Gabriel "If captured I expect you to be taken to the oasis of Gabbes. There is an oasis at Gabbes. "

A smile came across the face of Lorelei and her sister. "All we need is too get everybody to the oasis & protection." As Gabriel spoke a green blue light appeared.

"Good morning father," said the Mermaids.

“Morning uncle.” said Gabriel & the others.

Neptune "I will be waiting on my war chariot close to the oasis. I will not interfere with your plans to free your sisters. Should any of you get harmed then my wrath & that of my brothers will befall on them that harm you." With that he was gone.

Lorelei. "Even the great white whale vanishes out of sight when he loses his temper.”

Gabriel then spoke to Galadrial and Tatiana & Justine. "This time I will only take the younger ones. You and your sister must be the nine again while I am away. For we may need all the help we can muster.”
 

---

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 8 - Tunisia Again
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
Tunisia Again
 
 
Gaby. "We are all booked in at the Sahara beach hotel in Monastir in Tunisia. Our flight time should be about 3 hours."

They all left the room to go and pack. Gaby’s group departed from Leeds, Lorelei group from Sheffield and the last group from Manchester airports. Upon landing their arrival was noticed by the minions of Khan. Who took photographs of all the new arrivals?

One of Khan's henchmen. "Khan is going to be pleased with this lot Three different flights each with a lot of beauties."

They emailed the photographs of the girls to Khan. "Try and abduct the lot in one go."

Back at the hotel everybody was having a good time. Gaby noticed an Arabian lady approaching her. "You and your friends are in great danger. Khan would kill me if he knew I was here. They intend to abduct all of you tomorrow." With that she was gone.

The following day the girls had booked a coach trip to go sightseeing. Gaby noticed no attempt had yet been made. She had instructed the others not to resist any attempt to abduct them. As they needed to free the others who had been previously captured. Along with some other people they boarded the coach. They had not been on the coach long when some of the strangers pulled out guns and shot the driver. The shot also grazed Lorelei. Gaby tore her dress to make a bandage for Lorelei.

Lorelei said to Gaby. "The fats about to hit the fire dad will not let this go unavenged.” The girls & the two males where taken to the oasis of Gabes as Gabriel had suspected. There they where placed in a room with other women. Gaby noticed two that looked like Maddy & Jool’s she went over to them and spoke to them.

One of the other females spoke on their behalf. "They kept saying they where males when obviously they are not so the khan men removed their tounges so they can no longer speak.

Gaby. “I am looking for some missing girls here who are cousins of mine.”
To there was a rousing response. “Some of us are here.”

Gaby "Somehow I need everybody here to get to the oasis a take a swim."

Khan entered the room he was wearing a medallion of the Heavens. He looked at Gaby. "I will make you my number one wife."

Gaby . "Before I am made anybody's wife I need a good wash as do most of your other women.”

Khan "Very well you all may bathe in the oasis." He ordered a screen to be erected around the oasis so no men eyes could see the ladies bathe. He noticed Gaby looking at the medallion.

"The medallion is supposed to bring me my fortune. It never has so you can have it if you want." Gaby took the medallion and placed it around her neck. "See even the most dominant one can be bought for a worthless trinket.”

The trinket was not worthless, as Gaby well knew for it was part of her missing regalia.

Gaby. "It is a pity you do not have anymore of these for I am sure my sisters would like them as wedding presents.”

Khan. "But I do."

As he sent his henchmen for the chest containing the other regalia. Khan handed the chest to Gaby. “Help yourselves to what ever is in here. To me it is a load of rubbish.” With that he was gone.

He failed to notice the water flowing out of the oasis and watering the dessert. With the water the dessert sprung to life. Gaby looked at the treasure in front of her. She picked up the first medallion and handed it to Maddy she proceeded to hand all of them out. Gaby also laid her hand on wound her cousin had sustained and healed it. At the bottom of the box was three items.

Lorelei picked them up. “ The lost copper crown of Men. The orb and sceptre. My cousin and my Empress please take these, which are yours by right.” Lorelie placed the crown of Man on on Gaby’s head the orb in her right hand and the sceptre in the left hand.

As Lorelei did so Gaby felt the additional power surge through her. As the ladies made they’re way to the oasis for their swim. Gaby handed the Orb to Maddy and the sceptre to Ally. "I will keep hold of the crown." Gaby led the ladies to the oasis where they all dived in and Lorelei led them to the hall of Neptune.

Gaby was the last to go as she was about to dive in when she heard a voice " Oh no you don’t." There stood Khan you cannot escape me in there others have tried they always fail.

"Khan I do not need to escape from you. For the shooting of Lorelei has brought about your down fall.” As she spoke, the waters boiled and before and them appeared Neptune on his war chariot. Without further thought Neptune let loose his thunderbolts where they landed fountains of life giving water sprung up. Khan dived for cover, as did Gaby. Who then decided to dive in to the pool and swim across to Neptune? She mounted the golden chariot that was drawn by six green sea dragons. Gaby stood on the platform above her uncle. As she did so Lorelei & her sister replaced the orb and sceptre. As they did so the other three crowns magically appeared and Gaby’s countenance changed. As Gabriel was about to speak one of the sea dragons took hold of a man who was stood at the waters edge and promptly devoured him.

Then Neptune calmed down. "He’s paid for his crime with his life he should not have shot my daughter."

Khan. "Who are you”?

Gaby. “To my friends I am Gaby or Gabriel Bond To others I am Empress of the Heavens. Queen of the sea & waters. Queen of the air and all flying things. Queen of all. To you I am grateful for today you have restored the Crown of Man to me. For that your life will be spared. I am at a loss as to how it came into your possession."

Khan. "I presume you mean the medallions and things that where given to me by my mother before she and my father split up. She told me that they would protect me from harm and I would be surrounded by the most beautiful ladies in the world."

" After my parents split I never saw her again although it is strange I feel she never left me. I got the same feeling when I handed you the medallion. I am sorry about the two who had their tongues removed it was not supposed to happen. I complained one day a little two loud and two of the guards took me literally to silence them." As Khan spoke he found he was indeed surrounded by beautiful ladies. Tatiania & Galadrial joined Gaby.

Galadrial. "It would be better for his mother or Grandmother to carry punishment out.”

Gaby. "That is all very well but we know neither." Justine as she was known stepped forward.

"The last time I saw the crown of Man. It was with my Daughter Alice who took them into safe keeping and then she vanished. Khan do you have a photo of your mother."

Khan "I only have this of both my parents and I as a young child. They split shortly after this was taken. Then my father got killed in a car accident and I was raised by the Arab Bedouin of the Sahara."

Gaby looked at the photo it looked very much like her own mother. She passed the photo over to Galadrial and then to Tatiana. "There is no doubt who his mother is." They passed the photo to Justine.

Justine looked at the photo and started to cry "Alice." She turned to Khan “It looks as if I will have to take you in hand or should I leave you to the Empress to sort out.”

"No" reverberated around the oasis as a bedraggled woman came running into view and put herself between Gaby & Khan.

Gaby. "Welcome Aunt Alice. You could do with a swim & then we will talk". As she emerged from the water her whole identity appeared to have changed. "It is the second time anun Alice we have met. The first was the warning of the attack. I wonder if it was for concern of me or for the both of us. You are the missing Alice and daughter to Justine. My mother’s cousin who looks more likes her twin.”

Gaby's mother stepped forward and looked at Alice. "Oh my god it is Alice," Said Gaby's mother as she gave Alice a hug. Gaby took both of them by her hands. As Justine & Tatiania stood before them.

Gaby. "This farce has gone on long enough. First I discover a twin sister I never knew I had. Now I find my own mother is a twin.

Aunt Carol stepped forward and corrected her “Triplet actually. Three was two many for Tatiania to bring up. So it was decided that Alice would be brought up as Justine's daughter.”

Gaby. "Khan come here. Before I pass sentence on you Khan are there any more revelations I need to know. Khan your mother promised you that you would live with beautiful ladies."

Khan nodded his head. "Your mother also asked you to look after certain items which you did until today when you gave them to me.”

"You have been found guilty of abducting females especially members of your own family. In mitigation this was to try and fulfil your mothers promise to you. You are sentenced to"

"No”, said Alice, “Punish me instead”.

Gaby had Maddy & Ally take their aunt to one side. "I will continue now. You are sentenced to live as a companion to the team. One thing must change cousin.” as Gaby touched Khan. “Come cousin join your family where you are wanted.” As Khan held on to Gaby he felt some changes taking place in his body. After a few seconds Gaby spoke,

"Aunt Alice" You also are required to join the family and teach your daughter correctly Khan has gone meet Kelly. Now all I have to deal with is the two duplicates.”

Daisy, "May I make a suggestion”

Gaby, "What is it"?

Daisy "Well we miss being around you all the time. So I propose that the two duplicate sisters of yours are sent to Nepal."

Em. "They certainly would be well looked after."

Galadrial "May I speak. The king priest needs at least one wife."

Gaby. "We will depart for Nepal." Ally sent an email to inform the priest King expect them again. In Kathmandu they where again greeted by the priest king.

Gaby. "I am sorry to do this to you. I do miss my Leprechauns around me.”

The king priest gave a sigh. "You can gladly have them back as they have driven me up the wall."

Gaby. "Two of my sisters expressed an interest in you and have asked for my permission to take you as their husband.”

Gaby. "They are the identical twins of my sisters Maddy & Jool’s so please take great care of them for I will return & I will be very annoyed if they have been mistreated.” A Royal wedding was performed in Kathmandu. Before the service Gaby returned their tongues to them & also told them while they could remember their former lives their but would never be able to tell anybody.”

“If you are asked questions about me you will find the answers come when required. With that they where given to the king priest as his no 1 and no2 wives.”

After the wedding service Gaby said To the others. “I feel like a vacation. lets all pay a visit to Neptune"

Galadrial "By the time your vacation is over Neptune will need a holiday." With that they set off for Neptune’s palace.
 
 
Elizabeth
 
 
When Gaby eventually returned home. Her father in her absence had been buying up even more property up. “Gaby with all these extra family members being discovered I thought we would need additional accommodation. Also since you have been away there have been several changes around here. A friend of yours has taken control of a hotel group and made this his corporate headquarters. Also the number of men in the town appears to be dropping drastically.” Gaby went to give her father a cuddle. As Gaby snuggled up on her fathers knee.

Dave. "Andrew". This certainly got her attention for it had been a long time since anybody had called her that. "Drew do you feel ok now? I know you are now a girl. I still think of you as my son."

"Dad I am both and I certainly feel better than I ever did as Andrew. Life for me certainly is different to what I was used too and it certainly took a little getting used too. Girls on the whole have more fun than boys."

Dave. "I often wondered what I would have looked like if I had not stopped changing and got stuck. I love your mother and all my children. I have often wondered what life could have been like for me if I had changed completly."

Gaby snuggled tighter in to her dad. “You and mum would still have found a way just like Maddy, Ally & I". Your not wanting me to change you are you?"

Dave, "No Gaby I do not want you to change me. I do though have a problem I need to talk to you about. I am not sure if your mother has already noticed. Certain changes have gradually been taking place on me. Everybody thought I had stopped changing. While you where away I started to get a problem with my chest. I went to the doctors who initially said the was nothing to worry about. However two weeks later I went back & saw a different doctor who diagnosed me as having the same problem as you and Em. "

"Don't worry dad we will help you through this. As I am still Andrew to you, you will still be dad to me." As Gaby snuggled up into her father.

Later the following day Gaby had gone shopping with her mother, Maddy, Kerry & Aunt Alice to Leeds. Alice spoke to the others "Thanks for coming shopping I need a complete wardrobe & advice on what is in fashion for Kerry. I also need advice off you sister as for years I have dressed as a Bedouin. I hope you do not mind but I thought we would take the train to Leeds to do the shopping."

Maddy was in her element. "Gaby will the others not mind being with us to day."

Gaby looked round. "I was expecting Daisy & her sister Buttercup for they never leave my side."
 
 
As they drove in the Zaphira down to the Railway station Jenny said, "Gaby I have something to tell you. It is better to come from me. Your father has developed a couple of problems. I noticed them while you where away in Tunisia. I am not sure but think the same problem you had has restarted with your father."

Alice looked shocked. “You mean your husband is turning female." Gaby interrupted her Aunt before she could continue.

"Dad spoke to me last night on the subject he was quite upset. He was worried what you would think of him. I explained Maddy and I had found a way and we still loved each other regardless of how we looked. I also told dad he would still be my dad even if he looked more like mum."

Jennie. "It looks like I am going to have words with your father when we get back. Gaby you know it was because he was so feminine that attracted me to him in the first place."

Alice."Yes he is attractive and if you ever decide you don't want him I would like first refusal. I would have him in a jiffy."

"Alice we shared him once before do you not remember." A smile came across the face of Alice.
Jenny. "I would have preferred the others to be here before they get to know from other sources."

This was said just they were pulling up outside the railway station into one of the many parking bays. At the station there was Helen with Ally & Aunt Carol with the two Leprechauns. Also there was Jool’s & Em.

Carol looked at Jenny."Well have you told them yet"? Just then the new electric train came into the Station. We managed to get a compartment to ourselves.

Jenny. "Girls we have something to tell you all. First as Gaby & Maddy have already discovered your father Jool’s has started changing like Drew did. About a month a go I discovered that his body had restarted the changes. At the rate he is progressing i should think he will join us in about a month’s time.”

Jool’s looked at Gaby & Maddy. "Why had it started to happen now"?

Aunt Carol. "We do not know. We have decided to make his last days very happy."

Maddy.” Does that mean what I think it means”?”

Alice. "Yes Helen & I will be moving in with Carol & your parents from tonight & sharing the facilities. Kerry will in future live with her sisters".

Gaby. "But Kerry does not have any sisters she is your only daughter."
Alice."Have I to explain or shall you Jenny.”

Jenny. "My sisters all managed to marry men who proved to be infertile although they looked like hunks. First I start with Jool’s you where a twin as you may have already guessed. Helen my sister was pregnant at the same time. We both went into the same hospital and had beds side by side. Helen’s child did not survive. I had two children both daughters. So between us we decided to rear one child each. Jool’s was one Ally was the other?”

“A while later I got pregnant again & again I was having triplets this time though. My uncle’s wife had just miss carried so she took Renate to bring her up as their daughter.”

Alice "I will continue from here. I suggested to your mother that perhaps if I slept with your dad I might get pregnant. As we look a like your father. He never knew that it was I and not your mother he impregnated. "I soon found that I was with child as was your mother for the third time.

Around this time Carol also found she was with child. We all went into the hospital on the same day. Carol & I both miss carried while your mother did not have twins this time but triplets. We each took one child home and registered the child as our husband’s child."

Maddy cuddled up to Gaby. It appears your wife’s are also your sisters.

Carol."That was why we where against it originally now though you are all females so it does not matter. In fact we where going to propose you take on an extra partner forever. I see no reason why you should not take on Kelly if Maddy & Ally agree.”

Gaby, “Wait a minute.”

Darcie. ”Gaby you also have at least another four who want to married under the eyes of the heavens.”

Jool’s "While I like Darcie & Adrianne I much prefer cuddling up to Gaby.”

Kelly. "Nobody has bothered to ask me. First if I am to get married to my sisters providing the other agree so will I. To be honest though since I was changed I never enjoyed myself as much as I did before. Jool’s well I do intend to keep it in the family.”
Maddy. "Well Kat loves both Gaby & I. We would welcome the suggestion for us all to marry each other on block or at least as none of us can be legally married say our vows in front of the family.”

Ally. "Mum do you intend to set up home with your sisters?”

"We girls have talked it out and feel your father will need all the support we can muster and as he is the father of all our children the answer has to be yes. You Ally will always be my daughter and your proper mother’s niece. The same is applicable to Maddy & Renate.”
 
 
Ruth
 
 
The train was pulling into Keighley station. Kelly closed the door to deter anybody coming into the front cabin they were in. A girl about the age of Gaby opened the door and entered. As she got on the doors closed automatically trapping her hand. Maddy saw what happened and managed to get the door open again the conductor came and saw the damage to her hand.

“I am afraid you or your friends will have to fill this accident form in. Unfortunatly I have nothing on board to treat the damage to your hand. I though will radio ahead and make sure a medic is available when we reach Leeds station.”

The girl was in considerable pain & started to cry. “ I missed the previous train I was supposed to meet my mother."

Gaby. "That nice I am going shopping with my mother & sisters & aunts."

"No. ” the girl sobbed, “Now I will have to go for treatment when I arrive at Leeds. I have never met my proper mother".

"I was adopted as a baby. My real mother was forced to have me adopted although she wanted to keep me. She was not married and it was not the done thing for her to bring up a child alone as a single parent." Alice & Helen cuddled up to her.

Alice. "I could never have given you away." Gaby touched her hand and the pain stopped.

“We will accompany you. Would you come with us for a meal?

The girl, "Well I am too late now to meet my mother but perhaps we will meet again.”

Gaby “How did you arrange this meeting.”

The girl. "Well it was rather strange for years I have been trying to find out about my real mother. When out of the blue a letter arrived addressed to me. Inside was a letter that could only have come from my real mother. It got me rather excited and I was looking forward to meeting her I was counting the days.”

“Yesterday I was told that if I did not turn in for work today I would be finished. Well now I have lost my job, trapped my hand and missed meeting my mother.”

Gaby. "Do not worry about a job I am sure my father can fix you up with something.” Gaby’s mother was about to say something when Gaby pointed to the strange marking on the back of her hand.

Alice. "I think you had better stay with us and we will find a job for you."
 
 
Gaby
 
 
"What is your name? I am called Gaby by my friends.”

“Sorry I should have said it is Ruth.”

Alice. "How where you to recognise your mother."

"In her letter she said she was going to be in Valhalla or something for a month and then we should meet in Alders in Leeds today at 11.00. The trouble is I could not find this Valhalla on any map. She did send me a photograph of herself but I have no address to contact her with or telephone number. But she appears to know my mobile and yet I never gave her either.

Helen. "In that case we might be able to help you trace her have you your telephone on you?"

Rut "Yes but I am out of credit."

Gaby. “Give it to me & after punching in several numbers came up with a code.

"Mum" "this is the code."

Alice. "That settles it she definitely stays with us."

Gaby. "The phone call you received came from my fathers office".

The train arrived in Leeds about 11.30. Gaby & companions went to Alders with Ruth. Unfortunatley Ruth’s mother had already gone.

Helen. "Please join us Ruth while we shop for a few things.”

The first thing Alice did was to take to Kelly to get measured. Alice spoke to the assistant. "My daughter has changed rather a lot recently can you measure her please."

The assistant was happy to oblige 34B Madame. Kelly tried on various items and Alice bought about three of each. You can never have too many. After that they went to dine in the restaurant at British Home Stores. Gaby notices Ruth looking at her purse. "Do not worry this is on us."

Jenny. “Why don't you young ones go around together and we will meet for tea at around six.” Ruth was looking at her purse afain.

Gaby took her by her hand. "Today you are our guest. Kelly here needs a complete outfit come and help us choose it."

Ruth. "Ok then but I must warn you I have not a lot to spend. Or else I will be homeless as well as jobless.”

Kelly. "You are not listening to us to us earlier." When Gaby says you are our guest it means literally that and will cost you nothing. In fact we will refund even your train fare."

Gaby handed her the train fare. Maddy asked the Ruth for her address.

Ruth. ”I am in rented accommodation above the Victoria Pub in Keighley. My rent is also due soon and I do not know how I will pay it Now that I am jobless.”

Gaby whispered to Daisy and Buttercup. "Could you two do a job for me"?

Gaby gave the Leprechauns instruction. "We will meet you in half an hour will that be long enough"?

Daisy. "We can do that little job in less time than that." After buying the bras for Kelly the older ladies had gone off on their own.

Helen. “Jenny that mark means she is one of us.”

Alice & the others, “Well she is not our daughter.”

Jenny. "Well I provided you my sisters with children if it is not one of us then it has to be, Look who is over there it is Carol & Jane..

Alice. "No Jane she loves children & would never give up a child. Also she has only recently got married to Arthur.”

Jenny. “Well the telephone call came from the castle so it has to be one of us that actually lives there. Also which of us have been in Valhalla in the last month.”

Helen. “All the younger ones where with Gaby in Tunisia. All the older ones where with us in Valhalla. It’s got to be either Carol or Jane who is the mother."

Alice. “Let us forget this for a second as we have a more pressing problem like your husband Jenny. It is time his cousins took him in hand and sorted him out lets get him now." Meanwhile back at the Castle only John & George where the only ones on duty as guides and at the castle. John was laughing away.” What is so funny John?”

“The whole lot of them has gone to Leeds shopping on different trains. No doubt they will all meet up as they usually do.”

Gaby’s father had decided to take a shower. After taking the shower he was drying himself and looking at himself in the mirror. He had not noticed his audience. "Well you look like a 38C to me." He whirled round. There was his wife and her sisters. "We all decided you had better be measured for what you required. So we have come to get you ready and then you join can us shopping."

Dave realised it was hopeless arguing with his wife and her sisters. What they where suggesting was going to happen one day soon anyway.
"But, But.”

”No buts" said Jenny his wife. “From today my sister will share you with me. You only have four weeks left at the most so lets make the most of it. Then we will all be sisters together. All your children already know.”

After getting him dressed, they transported him back to Leeds. & their hair appointments.
 
 
Meanwhile Gaby & the younger group was having a great time. Daisy & Buttercup returned. “Everything has been paid off and the flat has been emptied and moved across to home.”

Daisy. “She does not have very much in clothing and could do with a full wardrobe.”

Ruth looked down at her hand, “That is strange the bruising has vanished from my hand.”

Daisy. “ I am going to the toilet do want to come. "

Gaby "Yes I need it."

In the toilet Daisy said, "The job she had only paid her a pittance she was struggling to make ends meet. I also found this letter and photo of her mother I think you will find it very interesting." Daisy handed the documents over.

Gaby. “You did transfer everything so she has no need to return to that flat.”

All bills paid up her deposit have been refunded. “Ruth can drive but has no car, not yet anyway.”

Gaby “I think aunt Jane is in for a big shock."

Daisy. “Do you think your mother & sister suspect?”

"No Daisy. They will have forgotten all about Ruth. They are too wrapped up with my father. To be honest I would not be surprised if they get him in a dress very soon.”

Gaby & Daisy returned to the others. Gaby. "Right we have some serious shopping to do." In and out of the stores into the Market and back to Harvey Nichols & then into house of Fraser & back to Alders.

Gaby noticed Ruth was very hesitant. “Come on try these like us.”

After a lot or persuasion Ruth agreed to get an outfit identical to what the others had purchased. As she opened her purse she gasped “Where did all that money come from. I never have seen so much money."

Gaby. "Well it is your purse is it not."

Ruth looked at it. "It is my purse, but honestly I do not know how I got so much money.”

Daisy "You must have a fairy god mother or something."

The others giggled. Maddy and Jool’s . "Now Ruth you have no excuse for not buying several outfits. Ruth look completely at a loss there is more here than I earn in a year.”

Gaby. “Ruth have you forgotten already that you start at your new job on Monday for my father.”

Ruth. "You really mean it the job offer was real and not a joke."

The others all said of course. “If you do need an advance on your wages. We can arrange that also.”

Daisy. “There is one thing you will need several business suites among other things. Kerry here also needs some so you might as well get fixed together you might even get a discount.” In to New look and then on to Miss Selfridges.

Maddy. " I could do with my hair cutting longer.”

Ruth laughed. "Maddy you mean shorter". Into the salon inside the House of Fraser store.

Gaby asked if it was possible for them to give each of them waist length extensions turn them all blonde and give them a full facial, pedicure and manicure.”

The manager. “It will be half five before we finish you all will that be ok.”

Gaby handed her card over to the manager. “Charge for all of us on here. .Whilst we are in here can you have somebody model the following outfits for us and get me these items.”

The salon manager. Rang for the management for a personal shopper.

A personal shopper was organised and the required items obtained. Three of the shop assistants where instructed to model the appropriate clothing. After purchasing the clothing the manager asked. “Would you like the items delivering?”

Gaby. “Is it possable for your driver to ge all the items to this address by six." After all the girls had been given a full make over.

Daisy commented "Ruth you now look like the others." They had changed into Evening dresses.

Ruth." I am glad I trapped my hand for today has been like having sisters I wish I always had.”

Gaby, "We are going to Leeds Grand Theatre to see the ballet. Some friends of ours are dancing and for one of them it will be her last performance for quite a while.”

Ruth noticed that at the Grand they where treated like royalty. As they were taken to the box. Ruth said. "This is the royal box we are in."

Gaby. “As I said previously Ruth friends of our are dancing.”

The manager came up at half time. “Would Madam and her guests please join us on the stage for the last scene?”

Gaby. What is your last Scene?"

"Specially for you Swan Lake Madam."

Gaby. “We do not have pumps with us."

“Everything has been taken care of and all the correct sizes are available. Ruth followed the others at part time.

Gaby. "Ruth we are going back stage now. Will you come with us."

Ruth. "Well so far I have trusted you all day. So why not.”

Much to her surprise Gaby and the others striped off. They started to put on White tutus and pumps.

Gaby. "Have you ever danced?”

Ruth. "Until last year I came to Skipton to dance. There used to be a deaf boy who I did sign language with, but he went away."

Gaby. “Have you ever danced in Swan Lake?”

"I danced in the chorus." Their hair was put up. Then the Two principal dancers came on together. One came with a microphone. Ladies and gentlemen tonight at special request of the Management Dame Gaby Bond has agreed to dance the final scene from Swan Lake for us. Tonight also for a while is the final performance of Adrienne. In her absence Darce & Faith will be taking over.”

With that Gaby came on with Ruth. Ruth found her partner was her old friend Dominic Tuck. Ruth gave a shriek, "It's Dominic."

Dominic signed to her. After the performance he came to greet them. Gaby Spoke & signed at the same time. Ruth gave Dominic a hug like he was a long lost brother. “Gaby I could not afford to follow him to London and then we lost contact. Today my fairy god mother has certainly been looking after me.” After the dance there was a reception to go to.

“Will Madame follow us please?” Gaby and the others followed them to the reception area. Waiting for them in the reception area was their mother with their charge. Gaby & the others did a double take. Gaby’s mother & Aunt Carol and Alice looked like identical Triplets.

Helen was stood there with what appeared to be her twin sister. "Mum" said Ally to the wrong one.

Alice, "Would you like to meet our sister." All of a sudden Gaby & Jool’s burst out laughing. Maddy looked at the two Helens then she burst out laughing.

"We better call for Tatiania &Titania & see if they can sort them out".

As Gaby spoke their names they came through the door. “Somebody call for us?”

Maddy. “We where trying to sort your daughters out.”

Tatiania got all her correct. Then it was Titania's chance. She looked at her son and daughter and then shook her head.

Ally. "I chose the wrong mum." Everybody had a great laugh.

Tatiania & Titania looked at the girl with Gaby. "This is Ruth she got her hand injured on the train today. It has healed now.”

Ruth looked at the ladies. "These girls have kept me company all day & for the first time in years I feel alive.”

Gaby. "I have promised her my father would give her a job." This brought a splutter from one of the Helens.

Titania turned to the correct Helen and said "Her."

Daisy."As Ruth no longer has a home to go back to Gaby has invited her to stay with us."

This brought a splutter from Ruth. Then she apologised. "I do not want to impose on you for you all have been so good to me almost like sisters".

Tatiania. "Ruth you will find you cannot refuse Gaby none of us can." At the concert most of the family turned up one was absent she was back home sobbing. John & George found her.

"I really felt she would show today it was in the stars."

Back in Leeds Gaby."Grandma can I ask you or Galadrial to do me a great favour tonight."

Galadrial who was behind Gaby. "What does my favourite Great granddaughter want of me?" After explaining she laughed.

"Yes we will do it tonight.”

Ruth accompanied the others back on the train then all of a sudden she said, "We have forgot all the shopping."

Gaby. "I had it all sent home while we where in the salon. Ruth noticed all there gowns matched although. Gaby’s appeared to be slightly different.

Galadrial. "Gabriel have you informed her mother know yet we have found Ruth?”

"No, that is why I want you to present Ruth to me tonight with Kelly & my Dad.”

Galadrial. "I thought he had not finished changing."

Gaby. "After the stunt mum and her sisters pulled today there is no going back. He will now always look like Helen his sister."

Galadrial. “In that case yes I will ensure they are all there tonight and keep her mother away until the very last second.”

Back home Gaby showed Ruth her room. It took Ruth about ten minutes to realise that all her worldly goods where in the room. “Ruth Daisy & her sister arranged the transportation for you. If you are working for us it is better to live nearer.”

Ruth. "My flat."

Gaby "As I said in Leeds you no longer have a flat the owner has taken it back and re-let it. This is your deposit less the outstanding bills, which have been all paid up. From now on this is your home. We are having a special party to welcome you my grandma and great grandma are to look after you and prepare you for the party.”

Gaby turned to Daisy. "You come with me & your sister Buttercup to look after & prepare Ruth for the evenings presentation.”

Gaby went to visit her parent. "Mum can I have had a word with you & Granny. Can you and her bring your new sister tonight, Aunt Alice can you bring Kelly tonight?”
 
 
Later that night Gaby was seated upon her throne in the hall of Valhalla upon her head was the four crowns. She wore the Gold silver and purple dress of the Empress. At the side of the chair stood her twin unicorns. To her left was Maddy to her right was Ally. All the others took their appropriate places. The celebrations started when all of the witches where present as well as Oberon, Neptune & Woden & their respective families.

“Empress may I present to you for your inspection Kerry said Aunt Alice.

The next Was Grandma and Gaby’s mother.

"May we present for your inspection Elizabeth?" Gaby greeted them.

Then it was Galadrial's turn "I was lost, but you found me, I was hungry but you fed me. My lamb was lost but now is found. Empress of the Heavens Queen of Valhalla. Queen of the Seas and waters. Queen of the air and all flying things. Empress of all and Man it gives me great pleasure to introduce Ruth.” Jane had taken her seat and had not noticed what was being said her eyes where still full of tears.

Galadrial then spoke further, "Empress I also have to bring charges against one of our number. The person is charged with abandonment. They sent their child for adoption. Four weeks ago everyone here was given the chance to have their sins forgiven. This individual chose not to do so. It saddens me to think my own granddaughter could not come to me for help but went to strangers. I do believe she was terrified what her mother my daughter would say but that is still no reason for what happened.“

Jenny. "It could have been me because I gave my sisters my children.”

One of the others. “I also gave my sister one of my twins.”

Gaby. "Yes" I know all about those cases. The allegations are against somebody very close to me. Who although they thought they would put me through hell. I found I liked and respected. They also have done considerable good and took in friends of mine when they needed help. So when today this came to my notice I was very surprised. This person’s daughter did not know her mother until a month a go and then this person located them. Somebody who has access to my private line also managed to telephone the young lady concerned. Jane was still not paying attention.

Woden spoke. "Before you pronounce judgement in front of the family we should give the transgressor chance to redeem her self."

Neptune.”Let us see the culprit.”

George and John stood by Jane. “Aunt Jane how do you plead.” asked Gaby.

“Sorry Gaby I have not been with you tonight I should have met somebody very close to me today but they never turned up although the stars foretell they would."

"Aunt who should you have met today?"

"18 years ago I had a boy friend who turned out to be married he would not leave his wife for me although I told him I was having his child. I was terrified of telling my mother and I went away to what I thought was a different country and had the child there. The child was put up for adoption although in my heart I did not want it to go. The others sent their children around the globe to safety. My daughter did not show up on Gaby’s scanner although she has the mark upon her hand. I named my daughter & she still uses the name I gave her. Four weeks ago I finally located her whereabouts and wrote her a letter.” As she was speaking Jane felt somebody take her hand. “ I do not know the reason but they did not turn up today.” Janel looked to see who was holding her hand.

She saw a teenage girl "Mum." Carol burst into tears.

Gaby. “Do we find her guilty.”

“Aunt before I pass sentence on you have you anything to say in your defence.” Carol looked at her daughter and then at Gaby.

"My Empress you have given back to me that which I lost. In that case I will ask the court to decide. Guilty came back the reply.”

“Aunt after great consideration this is my verdict for 18 years you have gone through hell wondering if you did the right thing. You missed your daughter growing up. You now have chanced to make amends. "Ruth you are my cousin. Today you said you must have met your fairy god mother. Well you where not too far from the truth. As my cousin you are a member of the Royal house of Valhalla. You will be expected to remain with dignity at all times. Most of the times we have fun but some times I am called upon to do something unpleasant. Today is not one of those occasions Jane has already suffered enough. As have you for her crimes.”

“Jane I sentence you to bring up my cousin Ruth correctly as befits her status. Like us all she needs to know what to do so will start work on Monday at 09.00. Grandma s I trust that you will ensure the training goes correctly. Ruth come here. Today we met by accident. The Train Company will be hearing from you soon as a claim for substantial damages has gone in. Like several of us here we all enjoy ballet so you will train with us when not in other lessons. Outside you will find a Ford Focus for your use as she hands her the keys. In addition your wardrobe has been increases. Now lets party for although I have spent the day with you I want to get to know you better.”

Ruth. There are some things that I discovered. After I had been adopted my new mother died & then I was taken back into care where I stayed until a year ago. I enjoyed my ballet but could not afford to continue neither could I afford to go to college although I got super grades. So I settled down in a dingy run down flat and a job that was dead-end. The one bright thing in my life was when I got that letter from my real mum. It did not have a return address the postmark told me it was posted in Skipton. Other than that there was no other clue as to where to start looking. I had to working late last night at the office and then they told me I would be finished if I did not turn in today although I had already made arrangements to work extra time in the week which I did. With working late I slept in and missed the train I intended to catch. I only just caught the train you where on. The rest you know.”

Gaby. "Before we continue can I have the name of the firm you worked for?" Ruth gave her it.

“Gaby I was going to have to give my notice there as they have been cheating me of my wages for quite some time.”

“Elizabeth this is your field and Allys. Can we have results by Monday?”

"Ally Ruth needs an official representative."

Ally. "Sure" I will start on it in the morning. Sisters I think a little peaceful demo outside a certain office in Keighley will not go amiss.”

Gandolf had been listening “She could do with a couple of guards to protect her and Ally & I know just where to look. John & George found themselves transformed back to normal. I understand you both have passed your theory now is you chance at the practical. You two are to go with Ally & Ruth on Monday morning. They will refuse to pay of course then we can have some fun.”
 
 
Gaby, Maddy & Elizabeth spent all the next day going through the firm’s accounts. They called in Ally, Helen & Carol. Carol looked at the accounts. These show the staff is being paid much more than they are actually receiving. Gaby eventually found where all the money was going. She then found the firm was also giving the Revenue & Customs misleading information. Gaby soon worked out what each member of the staff had been deprived of. An email was sent to the account transferring all the stolen money to the relevant owner. This account was then emptied and closed. Gaby then decided to email the true accounts to the Inland Revenue and the Customs & Excise. Monday Ruth returned to her former offices with a warrant to seize property in lieu of wages.

Her former boss. “There is no need for that we will pay you now.”

Ally. “Cash only no cheques they can bounce.”

Ruth’s, former boss swore, as he could not get access to his computer system as Gaby had coded the access.

Ally. "As the money is not forth coming then we start taking the assets. As the property was removed the former boss tried one last ditch attempt to soften Ruth.

Ally spoke to the remaining staff. "Ruth has legally seized the property of this firm following the partial stealing of all your wages by your boss. He has had a secret account in Jersey, which is now closed. The money stolen from you all will be returned to you shortly. However you will all need to look for new jobs for as I speak several gentlemen from various government departments want to interview your former boss.

George handed the hard drives to the gentlemen you will also need this code to get access. All outstanding accounts have been paid off. All the staff has been paid what was due to them. There is still sufficient to pay what is due to the government. After that there will be nothing left. Ruth's former boss got a phone call from her husband. There was somebody at his or her house with a possession order.

She shrieked, “No it cannot be happening. However they soon found that the Property Company had cancelled their mortgagee & lease.”

As Ruth left Her former boss shouted, “I will kill you for this.” Ally handed her a tape recording. “We have the duplicate. Now not only fraud & grand theft but attempted murder will be added to the charges against you. The police officers led her former boss away. The remaining staff where evicted from the office.

Ruth. "I am worried over my formed work mates they do not deserve to be job less. George took her hand while John took Ally’s. “Ruth they all have jobs to go to & have been paid their dues plus interest. You also have received your dues plus interest.” With that they returned to home.

Back at home Gaby said, “Well Ruth that is now settled.”

Ruth. “ I wish we had met before then I would never have had to under go what happened to me. When my adoptive mother died my dad or the person I thought as Dad started to abuse me. It continued for several years until one day he put me in hospital. Whilst in there I told the nurse what had happened to me and I was believed. He ended up serving a sentence.”

Jane over heard all this "Sorry darling. If I knew I would have come and got you.”

Ruth "He is due to be released soon. He wrote to me asking to be forgiven and for me to meet him on his release.” She showed Jane the letter.

Jane looked at the name at the bottom of the letter. “Ruth was this your adoptive dad?”

Ruth. "Yes."

Carol looked again at the letter. “It just is not possable for it to be the same person.”

Gaby. “Jane is there a problem?”

“Yes It is the same man who got me pregnant and then would not marry me. Ruth would you be willing to meet your dad and bring him to us. It is time I had a little chat with him about my daughter.”

Ruth thought for a moment. “Gaby can you come with me?"

Gaby. "Yes it would perhaps be safer if I do come with you.”

Before going to meet him with Ruth Gaby had to do some checking up. She found that Ruth’s adoptive mother could not have children. She further discovered that they had tried to adopt but had been turned down. Ruth's adoptive parents decided to find a suitable female who looked similar to them and then get the girl to sleep with her husband and when she gave it up they would claim the baby because he was the proper father. They neglected to tell Jane of their plans. Gaby. “Aunt Jane you better see this and read it.”

Jane was shocked. "He gets a few years and then chance to do it again"

Ruth. "Because of my dad I now have no interest in men and I am only happy when around females.”

Gaby. “Including my self there are at least seven here who once where male but now totally female. Aunt Jane have you any photos of you just before you met Ruth’s dad?”

Carol produced several. Gaby "Aunt can I borrow this I will return it soon."

Ruth, "If you where still male Gaby I would have proposed to you already."

Kelly over heard this; "There are rather a lot of us who would like Gaby’s hand she has already several eternal partners." Maddy said I am no 1 Ally no 2. We all have to agree before anymore sisters are taken on as companions. That day Gaby and Ruth meet her father outside Armley Prison from where he was released.

"Ruth you came. I did not expect you to come after what I did to you. I am truly sorry for what I did."
“Father this is a friend of mine who I live with these days.” He looked at Gaby and shook hands.

Gaby. “We both work and live in the castle. You are welcome to stay but there is a dress code that must be adhered to by everybody residing in the castle.”

"I would love to stay and perhaps get to know you again. There is a major problem though. I only have these clothes I stand up in & I have lost that much weight and the tablets they put me on have had some strange effects on me.” Ruth's father was put in the guestroom as promised. Some pyjamas where laid out for him.

Elizabeth called Gaby “We have managed to access the prison records his record was exemplary. The drugs he’s has been on have almost turned him female.”

Gaby “Almost.”

Elizabeth, "His testosterone count was low but still viable for your purpose."

Ruth’s father looked around the bedroom it reminded him of 18 years previously when he had seduced a young girl & got her pregnant with Ruth. Ruth had a meal with her father and then said she would have to go, as her boss was a right slave driver.

Gaby ."Ruth don’t let the boss here you say that." Gaby watched through the hidden cameras as Ruth’s father changed. Jane also watched, as did Ruth. Ruth had slipped her father a portion it would make him very drowsy. Then Gaby changed her appearance to look like Carol 20 years ago. She went to the guestroom and snuggled up to Ruth’s dad.

"Hello darling" Said Gaby.

"Who are you? " he said.

"Darling come cuddle up and do not be silly". He was looking rather puzzled. "You know jolly well who I am don’t tell me you have forgotten my name is Jane already.

Ruth’s father was saying he had just come out of prison for a crime.

Gaby was saying "Silly we where at the funfair yesterday and the seaside the day before". After a while longer he began to believe it was 20 years ago. All too soon he mounted Gaby. But he was rather gentle with his lovemaking. After a short while he fell asleep. He failed to notice that Gaby had got out of bed and that he now looked like Carol did 20 years age. The following morning the screams could be heard throughout the castle.

Gaby , “What was Wrong? You are the guest of my cousin Ruth.” As Gaby had pre programmed him to say what she wanted the words "Rape" came out?

Gaby & Ruth took the new Jane to the hospital.

Ruth. “Nurse my sister says she has been raped.” All Janes clothes where removed and she was given a complete medical. They then called the Police. Jane then gave a description of her former male self to the police. It did not take long to find who the culprit was he had only just been released from prison for doing a similar thing. An arrest order went out for Ruth’s father.

The doctor came there is another problem you are pregnant with your rapists baby. Jane fainted with the shock. Gaby & Ruth took her home.
 
 
Back at the castle the new Jane was sobbing her heart out. A voice spoke "You are not alone nor ever will be now. You by your scheming deprived me of my child. You then assaulted her for which you have paid the price.”

Ruth's father looked round. "You must be Ruth’s boss she told me about."

Jane laughed, “Have I changed so much in 20 years. Look again who do you see.”

“Oh my god. This is a nightmare. Sorry darling you now are in exactly the same position I was 20 years ago. This time though it is you who will carry the child and give birth to it.

“I will go to the police and tell them.”

Try that if you want as they are already looking for you with a warrant for your immediate arrest and imprisonment. It is more likley they will send you to a sanatorium as the rape has damaged your mind, I think though that we had better start calling you Janice rather than Jane as it had will get confusing otherwise.”

“Why this?”

“Oh we where planing something else but Mother Nature was rather helpful as we noticed. So we decided on this course of action.”

“If anybody were to check you and me it would show us as generic sisters. The child you now carry has been fertilised by Ruth’s father Like I was. He is now on the run with quite a reward for his capture. After giving birth you will forget everything and start to look more like Ruth. You will look and act like Ruth twin sister and be totally afraid of men and never want to leave these walls alone ever again. I for my part will bring up our child again. Yes I said it was our child just like Ruth. Unlike the hardship Ruth has had to under go life should be pretty easy for you. Of course the are the lessons and training you will now have to under go and the dress code has to be obeyed. By the way I am not Ruth’s boss. Her boss as you call her you have already met. Your transformation can never be undone so there is no point in trying.”

Gaby came into the room. “Well aunt what do you think of Janice now.

“My dear Gaby I am once again going to be a mother. And have a sister for Ruth.”

Jane screamed, “Are you all mad here. Men cannot carry babies.”

Gaby. “That is correct so you must be female.”

Eventually Janice calmed down. “Jane you promise that you will rear the child as your own & I stay as a teenager.”

Carol." Yes I would not lie to you. "If you had come 20 years ago and been honest with me I would gladly have carried the baby for you and your late wife. Has things turned out the results where good for none of us.”

Jane also informed Arthur her husband who looked at her & did not say a word. He left never to be seen again. The same night Jane knocked on Helens door. “Do you mind if I move in with you Five Arthur has gone & he will not be returning?”

As Carol started sobbing. Elizabeth took her cousins hand and gave her a cuddle. “You know we will always love you.”

Alice. "What’s one more female here anyway it is slightly less work for the rest of us.”

Helen, "If you are moving in then you will have to share everything with us." So Carol agreed then she proceeds to tell them the whole story.

Helen, “So you are pregnant but she is carrying the child.”

“Gaby arranged it to teach her a lesson. I though agreed to bring the child up up as my own. Janice mean while will become a teenager and lead a normal life.”

Alice "Are you sure this is wehat you want."

Jane."If I could go back 20 years I would still have had the baby. I would though kept it.

Elizabeth. “In that case you better move in with us. At least the child will have plenty of aunts to look after it.”

This got Alice and Helen talking. “You know” said Alice "I enjoyed been pregnant although the baby did not survive. It’s a pity the change over took Elizabeth for I sure could make use of what she used to have.”

Their comments had been noted by Daisy. Daisy came in to the room. “I am sorry to interrupt but Gaby wanted to see you all. I also could not help but here your comments about needing help. Maddy has something that may help you all I will bring it across another day. Gaby spoke "After talking it out my sisters have talked me into taking on additional companions I intend tomake my vows with them in the great Wood in the sight of Woden.”

Maddy, meanwhile, had been having a chat with Ally. “You know since Gaby found out we are her sisters she will never use the present again. Maddy patted her tummy I sure would like it to fill me how about you.

Ally agreed.

Maddy. “She is not the only witch here. Can we put a spell on the present so that it never ever runs dry starting from today?” The two witches worked their magic. That afternoon Daisy went looking for the present. She took it across To Elizabeth and the others.

Daisy "I hope this helps you all out.I will have to take it back tomorrow. That night nobody noticed it was missing. Mean while the six females where all having the time of their lives with it. They all took turns trying every position they could before all collapsing on the floor in a heap.

Elizabeth "I never had so much fun before." The following day it was returned.

Daisy "Anytime you need it just let me know."
 
 
A week later the ladies asked for it again. They had an action replay of the previous week. This continues for another four weeks. Then one day Elizabeth woke up and had to go to the toilet she was sick. Shortly after she was followed by all of the others.

Jenny. “ It must have been something we have eaten.

Alice. “I remember the last time I felt like this was just before Kelly came along.”

Elizabeth " Well there is no man to get any of us pregnant so that is not an option.” All six of them continued to get sick. Elizabeth called Gaby to see if the others where all ok. To her relief they where. The sickness eventually passed off none of the witches noticed they had missed their periods.

It was another month before Alice said to her sister. “You are putting on a little weight dear. So am I we better go on a diet.”
 
 
One day Helen notified the others. "We all have an appointment at the hospital for a check up."

Off the six of them went still not realising what was about to unfold. The doctor checked all six ladies and said they appeared to be in fine shape. She asked for a urine sample & blood sample. In a short while the doctor came back. “ I have discovered the cause of your illness. But first can each of you in turn lay on the couch while I do a scan to double-check my findings." As each lady lay on the couch she took a photo. The doctor said, “This is amazing all of you are having twins and not one of you suspected it.”

There was a stunned silence from all of them. Galadrial who had gone with her Grand daughters thought it was hilarious. “What do we tell the Children?”

Galadrial. "It look as if there was more life left in Elizabeth than we suspected. You lot better get married to each other.

Elizabeth "Even if somehow I managed to impregnate all of these it does not explain me.” Alice came up with a plausible explanation which was accepted". That night Elizabeth & the others asked to speak to Gaby. Gaby we have to request something of you. We have been living together for a while now. We would like to ask your permission each of us to make vows together.”

Gaby looked at Jane. “What about Arthur your husband?”

Jane, The divorce has been finalised it was quite amicable. Arthur has now got a new partner. Gaby looked at her sisters and cousin’s. “Well do we let them?” There was a great cheer.

Elizabeth. “This is not the only thing we all have to tell you we are all expecting Twins. We are all three months gone already.”

Gaby pretended to be shocked but she already knew from her Granny who was over the moon. “Well my father has certainly gone out in style all six of you and so close together. No wonder he changed he must have been shattered. Of course this means that all of you will have to join the growing band and go to baby training classes.”

That night Maddy whispered to Ally “Do you think Elizabeth was responsible for all those births or where we.”

Ally. “No the present is still here so it cannot be that.” In the woods with Gaby and the others seated around. The six took each other as Eternal partners.

Then Elizabeth said it gives me great pleasure to announce that my daughter has agreed to take a new companion tonight.”

Maddy spoke "As number one I agree with the Empress decision. "So will the candidates and existing companions please stand? "We the sisters of Drew take unto you to be our partner and sister for life eternally.” Every one of them was handed a medallion; a ring and a set of gold earrings that looked like globes. Over the next week Maddy and the others made constant use of the present. It was a wonder it was not worn away.

Even Daisy & her sister Buttercup got in on the act & used it. It was not long before the results started to show with Gaby been the first to go sick them Maddy. Over the next few hours every young female was sick. At first like the older ones being pregnant did not come to mind. Gaby's mother called to see how everybody was doing only to find every one of the girls laid up in the bed.

Gaby "I think we must have food poisoning or something."

Titania had come with Titiana & Justine to see the girls and tend to their needs.

Justine "Who is the father."

All the young witches looked shocked. We have never been with a man.

Kerry. “All any of us have done is fool around with the present.”

Tatiania , "Can you show me the present."

Daisy brought it to her. “I will keep this to experiment with.” With that she and her sisters left.

Maddy "You don't think the spell was responsible and we are pregnant."

Ally. “Well there is one sure way to find out.” Ally made appointments for all of them at the hospital for a check up. At the appointment the doctor gave all the girls the one over. "Is it something in the water up there that is making you all pregnant and not realising it."

“Congratulations are in order you all are having twins.”

Gaby. "What even me."

The doctor, "All of you."

Tatiania looked again at the present as Gaby called it. She could find no spell on it. She felt it. It just felt like latex. After talking it over with the remaining Witches they decided to experiment with it. Justine was the first to put it on. Once she put it on it appeared to come to life. Each of the older witches enjoyed themselves using it. The only one who did not participate was Galadrial all her sisters and daughters did though. Four weeks later they all went down with a mysterious virus. The doctor after the two previous batches suspected the same thing. Sure enough every one of them was pregnant.

Justine , "It just is not possible none of us have been with a man for years & besides we are far to old."

The doctor, “ Well like your daughters and granddaughters you are all having twins congratulations."

Ally & Maddy decided to keep quiet about being responsible for the present. It was only supposed to have been used by them. Galadrial spoke to her daughters about how it had happened.
Justine. "We thoroughly checked it for spells and there was nothing no trace of any spell or hex." Before each of us used it we disinfected it & yet somehow everybody who has come in contact with it is having a baby regardless of age.”

Tatiania, "I noticed something else strange my body is changing it appears to be changing to that of a younger woman."

Galadrial asked the others if the same was happening to them. Then she spoke to Gaby’s Aunts & Parents.

Elizabeth, "It appears we all have or gaining the body of 18 year olds".

Galadrial summoned Daisy & said, "I want to conduct an experiment." "I have cleaned and disinfected this item can you put it on and use it on me please. Daisy was not too happy about the idea but she went ahead. Galadrial notice it seemed to come to life when attached to somebody. She still went ahead as she thought that if the others could be 18 again so can I. Jool’s & the other younger ones also noticed they appeared a little younger but the difference was negligible.

Daisy & Buttercup looked like they would pop. Ariel had to give up swimming and take up residence at the castle. Adrienne & Faith where also not missed. As they had partaken also. Although it was only a couple of weeks after giving birth Adrienne found her tummy was full again. Tinkerbell also found she was with child. Galadrial was all to soon find the effects of the present. As she also went down with twins.

The doctor joked “I am going to have to move the hospital up there with the amount of twins you all are having.”

Galadrial spoke to Woden "This has me baffled". This is the only connection yet there is no spell. Yet every witch has regressed to the age of 18 and is having a child.”

Gaby decided to have a chat with Woden. "I have just remembered something you said to me a while ago. You said that soon the sound of babies would reverberate where once your proud warriors had stood.”

Woden laughed, "Gabriel you are quite smart. Well two witches did try and put a spell on the present but it failed. This got my brothers & I thinking. The present was made of Latex. I discovered I a very special virus could be implanted in the present. It would return the user to when they where 18 years of age. There was a slight miscalculation on my part the spell although it never worked got mixed in with the virus. Some how the virus hascombined with the DNA of Drew.”

Gaby "If that is the case we had better destroy it.”

Woden "YOU WILL NOT. I have it in safe keeping now and the prophecy has been fulfilled".

Gaby called every one together. "It appears that we all have been infected with a virus that will keep us forever young. We will always appear to be around 18 years of age. The virus also has absorbed the DNA of ANDREW BOND. "So regardless of who you are or what he is now. He is to be listed as the father for all the children. There also is the second problem of documentation. Nobody would believe Helen now if she passed her self off as a 40-year-old when she looks 18. Ally came in & said, "All that is in hand and the correct documentation had used so you keep your own names". Daisy & her sister Buttercup had decided to change their hair to match everybody else’s so they became blonde. Their ears' was the only thing to give them away.

Back at home John Noticed George’s hair also change colour to Blonde. Looks like our wives decided to change our hairstyles & colour again.

John I keep wondering when they will decide to change us completely".

George "Perhaps they will not. If they do it to us it does not bother me if we do get changed."

John "Well I for one feel like the odd one out". Our wives changes us to look more like them. We still are the two odd ones. Everybody else is female and pregnant .”

Woden had over heard discussion. He decided to pay them a visit?

“Welcome” they said to him. “Grandfather we both have a problem we both love our partners dearly and would do anything they asked of us. The problem is we are surrounded by the most attractive females who all are having a good time. Our wives get included but we get left behind. It is not that we are jealous or anything". We even enjoy the changes the girls keep making to us. "However we do feel that we are the odd ones out."

"Why don’t you try this with each other."

Woden handed them the present. The boys did not know its potential. George looked at John. “Woden you mean for us to use this on each other.”

Woden "The choice is yours but it better be soon for I need it returning before the girls return.” John & George decided it would be ok as it was not like they where going to do it normally. They did as Woden suggested and then returned it to him. They did not say a word to their wives.
 
 
The next day Daisy & her sister said to their husbands. "You are coming with us shopping we need new clothes". They went with their respective wives. As they got to the store Daisy said "Darling would you model that dress for me. I am so tired. Both husbands felt their body change to match their wives. Neither of them could deny their wives. So they modelled the dresses for them. The wives ordered and paid for what the wanted and they moved on to the next store. By the end of the day John & George where exhausted. Both of the lads had to go to the toilet they where as sick as a dog.

Daisy looked at her sister Buttercu, “Did you give them a complete transfer”

Buttercup. “Oh no Daisy they are having our sickness for us.” Then a smile came across her face. "Perhaps we should let them experience the whole pregnancy."

After giving it thought Daisy said, "I want him intact for a little while longer then we can think about having two more sisters."

At 45 weeks both leprechauns and Tinkerbell gave birth to twin girls. The Leprechauns registered the children as their husbands. The girls then went on to feed their babies. "I think now is about right for a full change they can help with the feeding. John & George where talking together when they noticed the changes.

"It looks like the girls have finally decided our destiny,” said John.

"Well I for one cannot wait to get into her dresses, " said George.

They both laughed. They where still laughing when their wives came in. "Your turn now to fed the girls, "said Daisy. Both lads look at themselves and said, "Ok".

Daisy looks at her sister and said, "That went too easy they are up to something". Both lads fed their twin daughters. Then George suggested life would be easier for the both of us if we both fed each of the babies. Each time rotated the babies so they get use to the both of us. This surprised both girls who agreed to do as requested. The next day John said, "as I already look like you would it not be better for us to be dressed alike."

Daisy "If they go on like this. We are going to have to arrange for them to join the sisters."  
 
The very next day John said, "Can I speak to the both of you please".

Daisy "Ok what is the problem."

John, "Daisy please do not take this the wrong way. We both love and adore you. "We would do anything for you both. We never objected when you made us look almost like you. We happily share the duties of looking after our children. For all that we are not Girls are we. We are excluded from certain pleasures because we are your husbands.”

Daisy "Sorry if you both feel excluded we due try to include you in everything. I thought you both enjoyed the dressing up.”

George "That is part of the problem if we dress up it is in your clothes not ours. We both like the dressing up and at times would like to go out with our wives or sisters."

Suddenly it dawned on Daisy. "You mean you wish to go out with your wife dressed as her twin."

John & George. "We like things as they currently are. Yes we would love to go out with our twins if we can arrange care for the babies.”

The following day Daisy went to see Gaby. “I was wondering if somebody could baby sit for us so we can go out together.”

Daisy told Gaby the problem. “In that case we will go out with you and your sisters tonight.”

Tinkerbell said “I can manage the babies as well as my own.”

That night Daisy had obtained the present again as the four of them shared everything so they did again this time though the girls made sure it was their husbands on the receiving end of it. Both girls ensured their husbands where fully changed before used the present on them. The boys awoke the following morning to find a little item missing. A few seconds after waking they where both violently sick.

Daisy. "Some how you both are about a month pregnant."

"How has it happened. I do not know. We changed you last night but could not bring you back because of the pregnant state you both are in".

Daisy "Oh my god we did it with the present."

Buttercup. "The present if used on witches makes them 18 and pregnant.”

Daisy, "Yes but these two are not witches or even leprechauns."

Daisy, "Well what do you call a male Witch for that is what they were." Daisy and her sister found they could still control what the boys looked like. Even though they could not revert them back to been male. “ Looks like we finally got our twin sisters after al.”.

Daisy went to inform. Gaby to tell her there had been an accident and the boys would be no more but there would be another two identical twins leprechauns. Daisy continued, "My sister Buttercup & I got loaned something we where promised would help bring the feminine side out in the boys. Both of them have certainly had the feminine side brought out they are now both with child.”

Gaby, "You had better rename your husbands and bring them along."

“Tinkerbell will stand in for you whenever you need to go out.”

Daisy thanked Gaby. John & George found Daisy & Buttercup sobbing away. Both John & George put their arms around their respective wives. “Look we still love you and we took vows to be your partner for eternity. Even as we are now we still are your partners and nothing will separate us."

Daisy & Buttercup gave their husbands a hug. " We better call you Aster & Poppy in future."

Daisy, " Come we have some shopping to do and this time we will model it for you." With that they set of shopping. 35 weeks later Aster & Poppy gave birth to twin girls.
 
 
Gaby & the Police Lady
 
 
Ruth came with Lily & Rose to see Gaby. “There is a police lady here to see you. She asked for you personally Gaby.”

Gaby. "Well she has been a good friend to some of us. I wonder what she wants. Kat brought the lady in to see Gaby. Some of the gang remained while she talked to Gaby.

Tinkerbell went up to the police lady and took her by the hand. "There is no need to cry here for I am a good fairy and I will help you." This brought a smile to the officer’s face.

She turns to Gaby and said, "I wish it was so simple. My partner who has been an officer for 30 years assaulted and raped me last night. I have been at the hospital & I have put in a complaint. From what I have been told the complaint will get shelved. I do not know if you can help but even if you can’t I can do with some friends at the moment. As things stand I do not feel safe at the police hostel where I live.”

Gaby "You are welcome to stay with us. In fact Ruth can you take her to my Uncle Neptune's rooms. She will be safe there and get Lorelei & her sisters to tend to her wounds.” Ruth & Lorelei took her to a suite of rooms.

Lorelei. "What do we call you?"

The police lady replied "My name is Pegi. " It is Gaelic for Margaret or Peggy. Whilst been shown to the room Lorelei met her father who demanded to know what was going on.

Lorelei "Father we are here on Gaby’s orders. She asked that you make our guest as welcome as if it was the Empress herself.”

Neptune noticed the wounds on the girl. “Am I to be a nurse."

Lorelei, "No father that is our job & that of our sisters. Father the Empress has asked me to send you to her & she will explain everything later".

Neptune knew that if Gaby had sent the girl then something serious had happened. Neptune found Gaby in the throne room calling a council of war.

Neptune, "Something has got you riled my niece."

Gaby explained what had happened to Pegi. "Will you ensure that good care is taken of Pegi she has been a good friend to us."

Neptune. "What about other help. I do not like what has happened to her either"

Gaby."It is far worse than we originally thought. We managed to access the police National computer. The officer concerned has had least five rape allegations a year over the last 25 years. Each time all the records get lost and nothing comes of it. So Pegi has cause for concern. Not only that but several of the girls have ended up dead.”

Gaby called for Michael & Peter. "I need some information about these girls can you help”

Peter brought out his book and looked at it. "Empress can you come with us to the light." Gaby accompanied Peter & Michael.

Peter. "This is most embarrassing. What you have brought to my attention has some how slipped past me. We will do all we can to make amends.”

The Two of them took Gaby to talk with the girls. Each one of the girls confirmed that it was the same assailant and killer. Peter came back with a long computer print out.

Peter. "He has been responsible for all of these as he handed Gaby a massive printout. "On average he strikes at least once a week but not everyone complains. Some have taken their own lives out of shame others he has killed. Let us go to the light. In the great hall of judgement there sat upon his throne was somebody Gaby knew well. "I hope you like the tour Empress of your realm."

Gaby. "Woden what are you up to now?"

Woden "The girls they have asked for justice. The police have constantly failed in their duty to bring the criminal to trial. So we will hold the court here in his absence and you will be the judge."

Gaby. "I have already have heard first hand from his latest victim who now resides at Neptune’s palace. I though will here all of his victims. He must be given chance to repent. For even Satan was given that chance.”

Gaby listened to all the victims’ cries then she said, "I promise that he will be brought to justice and he will wish that he had never been conceved. Michael these girls will be accompanying us on the return. I wish them to tell their stories to the council of elders."

Michael was about to object when Woden spoke "Michael remember that you must always obey the Queen."

Peter. "We may soon come to visit you for I have an interest down there." With that Gaby & the girls entered the portal and returned to the castle. The witches where surprised to find that Gaby was accompanied by a host of angels.

Maddy. "There is no doubt as to where she has just visited.”

Gaby " Sisters we are planing to deal with a rapist. Before we begin you must here all these stories."

Each of the angels told her story and how she was raped and killed. Gaby brought out the file."Ally & Elizabeth can you track down and find all of these for me? They also are his victims.

Shona stepped forward. "Mother please can I volunteer to be the next victim. If he had gone to Hell he would still be found guilty. You are the light to lighten the darkness. I put this request to the Empress of Heaven and not my mother."

Gaby "Very well but I will not have even you put in danger.”
 
 
That night Maddy, Shona, Gaby Jool’s, Ally & Kat went to the After Dark disco on Keighley Road. During the night Shona claimed to lose her purse. She called for the police and was told somebody would be with her soon. The officer they had been wanting turned up. He took a sobbing Shona out to his car. Outside he tried to drag her into the car. He ripped at Shona clothes. The next instant he was unconscious on the floor. When he awoke he found he himself had been taken to the ancient torture chamber.

Gaby "I am glad you are awake it was rude of you to fall asleep like that earlier. You have been found guilty in your absence of crimes against various females. Have you anything to say before judgement is passed on you".

He came out with vile verbal abuse at Gaby and finished it off with saying, "I'll kill you like I killed those other bitches."

Gaby, " You mean all these girls who have all been dying to meet you again". As in walked all the girls he had killed or caused the death of.

He looked petrified as each girl came up to him. "What shall we do with him?” asked one of the girls as she ran her fingers down him. He gave a shudder. "How about tar & Feather him. As the first one mounted him. The second girl & third girls started prodding at his breasts. As she got him excited the first girl took out a knife. "This is the cause of your problem this little lump here."

As he started to yell for help. As he looked down he noticed he appeared to have a vagina & breasts. The next instant he saw all his victims had grown a penis. The first girl spoke. "Everyone of your victims is going to do to you what you did unto them. This means that you will get to die many times . We though will start with your latest first. By the time we get to your first victim perhaps you will have shown some remorse.” Shona was the first who did exactly to him what he had done to her.

"Pegi was next "You are a shame to our profession.” Day after day it seamed to on until finally he got to his first two victims “The first Victim said, "Have you learned your lesson and curbed your anger yet?"

He looked up for by now he was in a sorry state. "I am truly sorry. I lashed out in anger I did not mean to kill you."

"You not only killed me but also your daughter. We both still love you although you did what you did." He finally broke down in tears.

Aster came in with Poppy. "You have been very naughty. Now The Queen of Heaven has sent her angels to save you." He saw his wife and daughter hold their hands out to him. He reached out and held on to them. As he did he felt himself floating away. The following morning the Police officers body was found outside the After Dark NightClub. At the inquest it was discovered he had suffered a massive Heart attack.

Shona came to see Gaby. "Why did you let him go like that?"

Gaby."Even you have been given a second chance. First he had to meet his ghosts."
 

---

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 9 - Castle, Birth & Release
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
Castle, Birth & Release
 
 
At 42 weeks Gabriel was the first to go in labour. After 9 hours she gave birth to twin daughters. Ally Maddy & Kerry where with her through out. Shortly after all the others all went into labour. Within 48 hours all of them had given birth to twin daughters. Gabriel had been thinking about this problem before she went into labour. She had discovered that prior to the civil war their home had been twice as large as it currently was.

Gabriel had been talking to Gandolf about the accommodation problem. "I wish we could go back in time and take photographs of what the castle used to be like before the civil war. "

The following day Gandolf visited Gabriel in the hospital. "I have brought you a present." He pulled out photographs of the castle and how it looked in its hey day. Gabriel was provided with photographs of every room and also on the photos was the great screen wall.

Gabriel "Gandol If we could restore the castle to when it looked more like a royal palace then it would be more fitting for an Empress and her family.”

Gandolf "I already have it under hand. I decided you would not want magic used so have contracted various local firms to do the work. I did cast a small spell though to help the workmen finish on time. I also managed to obtain most of the original furnishings. By the end of the week all the construction work will be done and the decorators can move in.”

Gabriel "What about the planning regulations."

"Everything has been taken care of the builders even discovered some items of interest which we will incorporate. The old derelict chapel has already been fully restored. All the murals are as it was originally. I though did have electricity installed and toilets. I thought it would make a super nursery when visitors where not around. Like wise instead of having areas just for visitors. I thought it would be better to have more to show."

By the time Gabriel and the others returned. The castle had been totally transformed. It certainly looked now more like a Royal palace than a castle. Renate looked at it. "It is making me home sick for Bavaria.” Inside Gabriel found the Great hall had been totally refurbished and now looked like it did four hundred years ago. Gandolf took Gabriel down to the Cells. "I could never understand why the Dungeon was so small and the castle so large. The workmen found all this extra when a wall was removed. Not only that but there appears to be some sort of tunnel which I want to explore."

Ally accompanied Gabriel while Maddy looked after the babies. Gandolf had brought torches for them. As the explored they discovered room after room with furniture jewellery and weapons.

"All of this must have been hidden in the civil war and then forgot about.”

Gandolf. "Well you own it all now.”

In one room they found it full of period costumes. In another there was paintings. Gabriel looked at the painting of the young woman. "She was the last of her line and she had to fight her family and the king to keep it. But she did and eventually won.”

As they explored further the realised they must now be outside the current castle. Eventually they came to a stop. The way was apparently blocked by a fall. Gandolf used his powers to clear it and they went on a short distance further. From what they found it was obvious that a serious battle had taken place here in the civil war. Eventually they came out in a cave.

Gandolf "I know where we are now." We are close to lovers leap in the castle woods. This must be Cromwells cave. So called because a party of Roundheads Captured and executed some Royalists near here.

Gabriel, "Can we get all this cleaned up and back in use. The bodies we have found will have to be photographed and removed. What ever side that serve on they still deserve some respect in death ." It took many weeks to catalogue all the items. Eventually it was all catalogued and. The wall hangings where all restored to their original position after careful cleaning.

Gabriel looked at the jewellery and gowns she decided to have them all cleaned also. After cleaning she put on one dress that she had seen the girl in the picture wear.

Neptune. “Gabriel you even look like her.” After this life continued as normal. Gabriel decided the others should all wear period costumes. Those stasff on the entrance found they where wearing the original costumes of the Clifford White coats while the others where in various period costumes around the castle. One area that was discovered was the torture chamber with everything intact. This was discovered during the clean up. Which the witches undertook themselves. They took it in turns to look after the babies.

Gabriel’s attention turned to the lakes within the castle grounds. Gandolf had also provided her with photos of it and how it had originally looked. “I think we will have a major restoration on our hands. I though would like to restore the woods and the park to their former beauty. The next day contracts went out for the restoration work. It would take nine weeks before it was completed.

Herne came to congratulate Gabriel on the restoration. "I remember it in its heyday. You certainly are bringing life back to these woods and park lands." It was several more weeks before the grass had recovered and by then there was no sign of the contractors. Neptune came to inspect the pool.

“Now it is cleaned out and cleared of rubbish. We now have a direct route to my palace."

Gabriel, "What do you mean". As Lorelei dived into the lake and Gabriel followed her. In the lake they found another cave system. Eventually they came to the halls of Neptune. "From now on it is just a short swim away from home. Gaby I am still returning with you to my babies."

Further exploration of the secret rooms revealed further anomalies. Gabriel found that by going into one room they could get to Oberon’s place by just walking a few steps. This place is getting stranger and stranger cleaning the final room Gabriel & Kerry got to the last area. They both stepped on a carpet. They found that they where some place they had never been. They where in a strange room. There appeared to be a door, which they opened. There seated was Woden.

"Oh you decided to come and visit me after all "said Woden.
Gabriel looked puzzled. "We where cleaning up in the castle when some how we ended up here."

Woden "By any chance have you found a series of rooms."

Gabriel, "Yes we have been cleaning them all up.”

"In that case I better come with you and explain a few things.” Woden went back to the castle with them. There are at least another two besides this but there could be more than that. "This castle was originally built by your ancestors." It allows them entry to every realm. One you have destroyed and so the entrance will be sealed forever. All the other will be opened to you although some of them may need clearing first. Gabriel said, "That accounts for how we got to Neptune’s realm and Oberons.

As they where talking Sarah came running up looks what we have found another tunnel but it is blocked. By concrete & cement. Woden said "please allow me to unlock it". As a couple of thunderbolts blasted it away. Woden & Gabriel followed by Kat &Kerry walked through in to another room.

Gabriel. “ I know where we are now we are in my office.” Woden took them to the torture chamber and to the fireplace. "This is where the other exit was but it would have taken you to hell."

To prevent the rooms falling to the enemy they where sealed on Lady Ann’s orders. For some reason when she gained control again she never reopened them & they got forgot about until now.

Gabriel, "Well if she was a distant relative of mine there is no wonder I look like her.”

Woden “It is a little bit more than that. All that was hers and more will be returned to you all the houses, castles and estates. By the end of today you will be the owner of one third of this country.” As Woden foretold over the next few days various properties where returned to Gabriel including some on the Isle of Man.
 
 
Valley Gardens
 
 
The problem of why the scanner never found Ruth was puzzling Gabriel. She asked Ruth to join her in the office. Ruth still was not up to the strength of a full adult witch. Gabriel used the scanner on Ruth it was still very faint. By adjusting it to a slightly different wavelength she discovered that she could find Ruth and several more. The next day Gabriel asked, “Who would be interested in going to Harrogate to see the flower show in the Valley Gardens. As we are all here I will ask again if there are any more of your daughters or granddaughter’s or nieces still missing. Before you all say no remember Jane got found out.”

Gabriel looked round. Several hands had gone up. Two of which belonged to Lily & Lauren, Roses sisters. "Well Rose got Faith back so it cannot be that."

Lauren." We both had daughters who vanished with their fathers after our divorce. We never taught them anything. They will still bear our mark. We have start looking for them. But as they are not on the same wavelength as us it is far more difficult to track them down.” Several others also admitted to having missing daughters.

Tinkerbell & the Leprechauns said they would look after the children if the others wanted to go to the flower show. After discussing it they all decided to go. In Valley Gardens the group split into groups of five or six. With Gabriel went Ally, Kat, Ruth, Jools, Kelly, Maddy & Kirsty. They where walking up the path along the stream when a little girl came running up and bumped into them.

“Sorry” said the little girl. She appeared to be about five or six. "I am hiding from my sister.”

Gabriel , "These are my sisters."

The little girl then said to Gabriel can you please help me find my mummy?"

Gabriel "My name is Gabriel what is yours.”

“I am called Lily my sister is called Rose and my mummy is called Lauren. Can you give me a cuddle please." Gabriel gave her a cuddle as she did so she noticed the mark on the girl’s hand.

Ruth. "Have you hurt your hand "

"Mummy and Nan and Aunt Tina all have the same mark, as do my baby sisters. Mummy had twins two weeks ago. Daddy left he said he could not be the father and he went away. We live with Aunt Tina and Nan. Aunt Tina is at the hospital visiting Nan.”

"Mummy got me and the babies and my cousins to look after today." As the little girl took Gabriel & Ruth by their hand she said "Oh your mark is just like mine." As she showed the others the mark on her hand. This brought the others to attention for they had not being taking notice what the child had said previously.

Maddy. "Would you like us to be your older sisters for today."

Lily "Yes please I like having big sisters." Gabriel brought out the hand scanner and used it on the little girl she was very faint but there. Gabriel pointed it around until there was a response.

Lily. "What is that?"

Ally "It helps us find lost mummy's.” With that they started to walk in the direction of Lily’s mother. After 5 Minutes they found a very harassed young girl shouting franticly for Lily & Rose.

Gabriel. "Have you lost a little girl?"

The girl replied "I have lost four little girls. They proved too much with out my twins help.”

Lily gave her mum a hug and then said "Did you get lost mum. We had to use the mummy finder to find you".

Gabriel introduced herself to Lauren and also introduced the others. "Thank you for finding her for me". If you have nothing better to do I could do with help locating the others.”

Lily “Will the mummy finder tell you where Rose and the others are."

Gabriel brought it out again. Ally. Lily put your hand in front of it. Lily did as she was told. Gabriel adjusted the scanner until there was an audible bleep and a green flash. "There is one of the girls in the bushes over there" said Gabriel as Ruth and Maddy made their way to the bushes.

"Caught you " said lily as Rose was brought into view.

Gabriel. “There is at least one more over there pointing towards the crazy golf and tennis courts. Kerry and Kat went over and located the two missing girls.

“Mummy, mummy these girls must be my sisters because they have the same marks on their hands."

Lauren, “Their Granny told them only members of the family have marks similar."

Gabriel. “I would like to meet your mother.”

Lauren. “My mother is very ill and nobody knows why. My sister Tina is with her. Somebody had to look after the children and I was not doing it very well."

Gabriel, "If you trust us we have some more sisters here who would like to meet with you.”

Gabriel spoke her great aunts names. Into view came some more girls.

Gabriel, “This is Tina, Lauren, Rose, Lily, Justine & Galadrial. Lauren shook hands with them all. Lauren has just been telling me her mother is very ill and need help but the doctors do not know what to do. " Little lily went across to lily are you my sister also" as she takes her by the hand.

“Mummy, mummy this one she also is my sister. Look at their hands.” Lauren apologised to the girls for her daughter’s behaviour. Lily reached down and lifted Little Lily up into the air. “How would you all like to come on a holiday to a castle?”

“Will there be fairies and leprechauns and Unicorns and things.”

Little Lily “I want to sit in the Queens chair then Granny would get better. She told me only a Fairy queen could make her better."

Lauren "My daughters believe everything their Granny says,”

Gabriel. “What does she tell them."

“Lily is named after my Granny. Rose after Granny Sister” I am named after one of my Granny sisters. We have never met. My mum got separated from her real mother when she was a child."
Lily nearly dropped the child she was holding when her name was mentioned.

Galadrial. Maddy & Kat they will look after the children for yout Gabriel, Ally and myself will accompany you to the hospital.

Little lily, "I am quite safe with my sister Big lily.

Lauren was looking at the other girl who where hugging their namesakes. “We will meet you all by the cafe at six.”

After Gabriel had departed with her mother Little Lily asked for a drink and ice cream. The girls where happy to oblige.

Rose, "I am glad you told Gabriel at least we can get them into the fold again."

Little Lily " If we come to stay with you do I get a princess bed with lace hanging down. Do you believe in Witches and things Big lily."

“Granny told us her mom was a witch & she or the Witches queen could make her better. My Granny told us that you can always tell the good fairies because they will have the same marks as us. Are all of you good fairies? I must be a good fairy, but I cannot work magic if I could I would have made my Granny better. My mum cannot work magic either."

Tatiania "Do you both want to try and make your Granny better and be good fairies."

Big Lily. “We must all get into a circle and think very hard about your Granny and perhaps she will get better.” As they got into a circle the others joined them in the circle.

Lily. "Oh goody more good fairies Granny is sure to get better now.”

Meanwhile Gabriel had gone to the hospital with Lauren, Ally & Galadrial. At the hospital they where greeted by Tina in tears. They do not expect mum to last the night. Whilst the two sisters where talking Gabriel & the others slipped in.

Galadrial, "She is in the land of shadows we need to get her back fast,” . Galadrial called the two sisters "In here Quick" and then locked the door. "Unless we do something fast she will die tonight. Place your hands on your mother and say these words with me. Empress of the Heavens we beseech you to come to our aid in this our hour of need. Queen of the Seas and waters we ask for your help, Queen of the Air and all flying things send me your angel of mercy. Empress of all we plead spare our sister in this our hour of need. At the same time the group in the park where also praying and saying the same chant. As they chanted the sky grew darker then a great beam of light up the ground where the witches where all in a circle.

Gabriel stepped forward as she felt the combined energies reach her. As Gabriel touched the stricken woman the entire room became a blasé of light. The two sisters where taken aback with what had happened. For the first time in many a week she opened her eyes. She saw her daughters and three strangers She hugged and kissed her daughters and then turned to the three strangers. "You must forgive me Empress for not greeting you sooner."

Lauren & Tina "Our mother is still delirious, but at least she is awake.”

She spoke again "My daughters think I have gone off the rails but however my Grandmother looks I would recognise her as the queen she is. When she brings the Empress of the heavens and her consort. "Then I know for sure I am safe."

Galadrial "Gabriel & Ally would you take the other two to get them something to drink they look as if they could use it. After they had gone. "So you thought you recognised me."

"Galadrial I would recognise you anywhere. Is my mother still alive and safe. Yes" she is looking after Little lily & asking her if she is a good fairy because her Granny had told her the fairy queen would come and save her."

She looked at Galadrial "How else do you describe the Empress of the Heavens to a 4 year old."

"Well even if your daughters did not believe you the younger ones certainly did I could feel their faith surge through me as Gabriel laid her hands on you. You know that you must come and return to the fold now."

Galadrial spoke to the doctor; "As she has recovered her daughters have asked if she could recuperate somewhere. This is where she is to be transferred." The doctor looked at the note and was a little surprised but agreed. Later that day she was driven in an ambulance to the Castle. Gabriel & Ally mean while had taken Tina & Lauren back to meet the rest of the group.

Little Lily ran to her mum. "Mummy, Mummy Granny got better & she has gone to live in a castle." Tina looked at Lauren.

"Who told you that darling?"

"Big Lily mummy. We made Granny better. We asked the Empress for help. She sent a white light that light up the sky. Then the queen came and put her hand on Granny". A smile crept across the faces of the witches.

Little Rose continued. "We asked for help but the queen was already with you. She found you when you where lost. She found the others when they where lost and she found Granny when she was lost.”

Tina looked at her sister "The children have just described what happened and we did not tell them."

"I think we had better go home and pack for the holiday we are going to have. Four little girls where jumping up and down. “Are we going to find the Empress and can I sit in the Queens chair." Little Lily ran to Gabriel & slung her arms around her & clung on to her like a limpet.

"Thank you for making my Granny better. Can we go to see my Granny now."

Gabriel. “Tina & Lauren do not worry about your things we will collect them later."

Whilst most of the witches transport them self’s back home. Tina & Lauren accompanied Gabriel Ally & Ruth. Ruth drove back to the castle the little Girls went in other cars. Back at the castle their Granny was waiting for them to arrive back. She had plenty of time to talk to Galadrial.

Galadrial. "We better get you changed before your grand children arrive. Only Lily was with the children. Gabriel arrived with their mother before the children & suggested that they might like a wash & change. After getting out of the shower thy found new clothes had been laid out for them.

On the way back Lily stopped the car “I need to go to the toilet will you be good little fairies for me & I will bring a proper fairy to help me change you into fairies.” Waiting for them was Tinkerbell. When Lily came out of the toilet and she had changed into a white and gold dress. Tinkerbell had kept her eyes on the girls. “Right it is your turn Two of you go with Tinkerbell and two with me. A few minutes later five fairies left with Lily for the castle.

15 minutes later they arrived at the castle in a horse drawn coach. Six white horses pulled the coach to the castle. Each little girl had a little crown upon their head. Lily wore a tiara & Tinkerbell a small crown. The coach and horses went through the archway of the gatehouse and pulled up in front of the castle.

Lily. "See I told you it is a fairy tale castle. "

Their mothers could not believe their eyes when they saw their daughters arrive. Ruth tapped them on their arms " will you follow me please” Waiting in a side room was their mother wearing a tiara and a gold and white dress. The girls had been given white dresses. Their mother placed two small crowns on their heads. Tinkerbell brought in the four little girls and carried the two babies giving one to each girl.

Tinkerbell. “I have to take you in, The others are not quite ready yet.” There was the sound of trumpets blowing. Tinkerbell, That is our Calling. Lily and Rose held Tinkerbell by their hand while their cousins held Lauren & Tina by the hand. They where led into a great hall which was covered in silver and gold.

Gabriel. “Welcome to the hall of Valhalla.”

Lily broke free from Tinkerbell and ran to Gabriel she threw herself at Gabriel and landed on her knee. "I was right you are the fairy queen and I do get to sit in your chair." As Little Lily ran and sat on Gabriel’s lap. Tinkerbell was going to come for Lily, but Gabriel signed to her to let her stay. Galadrial stepped forward with Lilys sister. "Oh Empress we would like to bring our lost sheep back into the fold. We would like to welcome our grand daughters and great grand daughters.”

Lily,”I would like to present My daughter Hope to everybody today."
As her daughter stood and joined them Galadrial placed a tiara upon her head. Little Lily said to Gabriel " That’s my Granny Hope." As she snuggled into Gabriel & fell asleep.

Hope " Galadrial has persuaded me that it is my place to announce and introduce my twin daughters Tina who was named after Titania & Lauren. Tina was a little nervous as she stepped forward and took her daughters by the hand. "As my mum said I am Tina this is Petunia & this little fairy is Violet. The baby in my arms is one of my sister’s twins and it is called Tatiania.”

Lauren stepped forward. "Until today I always thought my mother was telling us tall stories." My daughter did believe her Granny and have faith in her”. Because a child had faith in her Granny, we are here today on behalf of all of us I would like to thank you for restoring my mother to us and restoring us to our Grandmother. This is Rose The baby in my arms is Galadrial and the little fairy who requested help and is laid asleep on the Empress of Heavens lap is Lily and is named after my Granny who now stands besides me. I think that my sister and I have a lot to learn and digest. To Gabriel I thank you for finding the children when I lost them. I realise that something could have happened to them but it did not." As she spoke little Lily woke up

“My sister and I will try to do our best. But please be patient with us for this is all-new to us.”

Lily looked at her mother "Mummy, mummy are you and aunt Tina going to be good fairies like me and Rose then you can help people get better."

"Yes darling mummy & Aunt Tina will become good fairies” as she spoke Daisy & Buttercup, arrived in clad in Green. Behind them came a small coach drawn by the two unicorns. “Bedtime children the others can play with you tomorrow. With that the four little girls got in the coach. Daisy & Buttercup took one baby each. To Tina & Lauren. “They will be quite safe with us. You have a lot of talking to do yet.”

The following morning Tina & Lauren awoke to find their mother in the room with them. The children have already been washed and changed. They have gone for their breakfast. The twins followed their mother to the great hall.

Lauren commented, “It looked very different last night”

Hope. "We did not come in here last night."

The girls noticed that like their mother and themselves all the others where wearing Business suites. Gabriel noticed them looking round and said “ Lauren & Tina come and join us please."

The twins did as they where told and went to sit with Gabriel. Tinkerbell came with the four little girls still dressed as fairy princesses. Gabriel I am taking the children to play with the others. But first I thought they might like to greet their mothers."

Lily was the first & she came running up and gave her mother a hug she was followed by her cousins and sister. The mothers both commented on how nice their daughters looked and told them to behave.

Lily, "Fairy princesses have to behave at all times and be good girls. She then went and clambered on to Gabriel’s knee. And gave her a kiss. "Mummy & Aunt Tina now have to believe. We did and we are fairy princesses now."

With that she clambered off and ran to Tinkerbell. Rose, Lilly, Lauren & Tatiania said "We have finished so we will join you in the nursery."

Gabriel explained to the Twins that all the children where now in the nursery and a group of them took it in turns to look after them.

Tina. "But Granny she only looks as young as us this is going to take some getting used to. Before you come to work with me we will go and check up on the children. I need to feed my babies also. "

“You have babies, "

"We all have at least one set of twins and a lot of them are no older than Two weeks."

Tina, “You mean we have Aunts who are only two weeks old."

"Not only aunts but cousins and half cousins as well. With the correct treatment you mother will also look like an 18 year old. At the moment she is still not strong enough.”

After finishing their breakfast. Gabriel led the three of them to the nursery & asked if they wanted to feed their children. Lauren picked up one of the babies and started to breast feed it.

Gabriel. “Tina why don't you help your sister out and then we can get done quicker.”

Tina. "I would if I could as we share everything. It it just is not possible as my children are four"

Gabriel. "Have you tried". To prove Gabriel wrong Tina undid her blouse and picked up her niece. The baby started to suckle immediately. Tina could feel the milk flown out.

Gabriel. "You may have to swap sides in a few minutes or you will spring a leak. Just as Gabriel said she did have to change sides. Lauren also noticed their hair seamed to be changing from light brown to blonde.

After feeding Tina & Lauren where joined by Gabriel & Ally. "As you where introduced last night there is no need for introductions " Said Gabriel as she led them in to the offices. Ally showed them around while Gabriel went to do some work.

Ally, "You and your mother when she is well enough will have to start school again. This is only for a short while and I am sure you will pass with flying colours."

Tina. "Why do we have to go to school as we have only just left?”

"Well to put it in the language of your daughters so that you can be good fairies like them."

Lauren. "You mean you are a fairy."

"Actually to be precise we are all white witches except for the fairies and Leprechauns."

Tina took her sisters hand. "What are we?" asked Lauren a little scared of the answer.

"You are the daughters of Hope, the daughter of Lily, The daughter of the queen Galadrial. You are cousin to me and the Empress. We realise it is a shock we all went through when we discovered our true calling. You are quite safe here and your children will be well looked after as we are all one big family and help each other out. When it is your turn in the nursery you and several other will look after the children for the morning before being relieved. Sometimes we may need to feed children who are not our own but you will get used to it. For now your mum is on permanent nursery duty with her mother and aunts."

As Ally was leading the twins to another room. "Well we are here now. I will collect you at lunch time for I think by then there will be four fairy princess desperate to see you and tell you stories." Ally led them in to a room where some other girls where already seated.

"Oh good you have finally arrived in class "I am your teacher for today. If you missed the introductions I am Galadrial." Tina whispered to Lauren "we get a queen to teach us.”

Galadrial."At least you have taken some notice. Yes I am A queen. Remember that unless we are formal it is Galadrial. The same is true with the Empress to you she will be Gabriel or Gaby." As Ally left them in the class Galadrial started the introductions over again.
 
 
Chester
 
 
Maddy joined Gabriel, "We need to go and talk with Hope and Lily." With that they returned to the nursery. Hope was surprised to see them so soon after leaving.

Gabriel, “We need to have a little chat. While the others are busy is the best time." They sat down and Gabriel spoke first. "Aunt Lily how many daughters did you have."

Lily. "I lost two but one was returned to me yesterday."

Gabriel turned to Hope and asked, "Do you know where your sister is living or have you the slightest idea."

Hope. "It was nine years ago when I last saw my sister at her husbands funeral he was a builder and the scaffolding gave Wayne he fell to his death. My sister and nieces then lived in Manchester. We both moved into smaller houses at the same time and contact got lost between us."

"Wow how many children did she have nine years ago."

Hope. “She had two sets of twins one lot will be nine the older ones ten. Gabriel had Ally scan all the little girls.
Ally. "We can now start looking for Charity and her family. Now what do you want to do over your house in Harrogate.”

Hope. “You already know the answer for too long I have been separated from my family and will not be again."

Ally "What about your daughters and their friends."

Hope." The twins always did every thing together even getting pregnant. They never mixed with other girls of their age until now."

Ally. “In that case can we have you keys and we will arrange disposal of your property and collection of your things.”

As they where talking there came a voice "Eureka we got them". Elizabeth & Kat where at a computer and there appered to be five green dots on the computer. They no longer are in Manchester. They appear to be in Chester.

Gabriel. "I think we will take the fairy princesses to Chester Zoo at the weekend and see if we can locate the others.

Lily and Hope both said together, "You are not going with out us & the girls."

Lily. ”We could leave the babies with Tinkerbell if she will look after them for us.”

Gabriel decided that Ally, Maddy,Em , Jools,Renate & Kerry would go along with them plus Galadrial, Hope, Tina, Lauren and the children along with their namesakes. Each of the children was accompanied by the adult who's name they bore. Again the Girls where dressed up as fairy princess. Gabriel came to speak top them "To day we are going to a zoo during the day I may need your help to do some magic can you do that."

"Violet spoke do we get magic wands or something"?

"Their Granny took her by the hand and said " perhaps when you get older then you can have a wand."

Little Lilly ran to Gabriel, "I am looking after you today". With that they set of in a coach for the two-hour journey to the Zoo. At the Zoo Gabriel showed a corporate pass and they all where admitted. Somebody came to greet them it was the manager of the North of England Zooalogical Society.

“Would Madame care to be shown round? I have arranged transport around the Zoo.” In front of them was a train. This will get us around without problems. As he showed the group around Gabriel asked, “Is there was a close circuit television system.”

The manager."Yes do you want to inspect it" He showed them in to a room filled with television screens.

Gabriel looked at the screens and brought out her scanner. "That area what is it."

"Oh that is the Picnic and children’s play area.”

“In that case we will go there next.”

The Train took them all to the play area & picnic sight. The four little girls where have the time of their lives in there. Then Petunia said, "I need the toilet “Me too” chorused the other girls. So Hope, Gabriel, Ally & Lily took one child each. And left the others in the picnic area.

Tina. “It look like this is a wild goose chase we will never find them if they are here. At the toilet they appeared to have to cue for hours eventually they all got in and the little ones where desperate.

After Lily had been Gabriel said, " she needed to go "
So Lily said she would wait with Granny until Gabriel was finished". When Gabriel came out Lily was talking to four girls about nine to ten years of age. "I am a fairy princess. This is the Fairy Queen” as Gabriel rejoined them.

The older girl laughed at the little girl." Lily continued "It is not nice to laugh at a fairy even a good fairy or they might work their magic on you" the other three girls where washing their hands.

When Lily chirped up again to the four girls. "Are you my sisters." One of the others replied no but we all are." "You are lying to me you are my sisters because you have the same mark on your hands. This caught the attention of Hope who came across.

"Sorry if my granddaughter has bothered you but she may be partial correct. By any chance is your mother called Charity.” The girls all looked at each other.

"Mum told us never to talk to strangers but as you know her name I suppose it is ok.”

Lily. “Gabriel when do I get to do the magic "

Hope. “Lily you already have performed your magic."

"Am I still a good fairy then?"

"Yes replied everybody."

Hope “Girlswhere is your mother? " They replied we left her in the cafe but we have had to queue for such a long time here. The others noticed Gabriel with four girls and decided to join them. Gabriel asked them if they had eaten the girl said no mum had just gone to the cafe when we decided to go to the toilet."

“In that case we better all eat together. Let’s collect your mother and we will go into the executive dinning room. Sat at a table awaiting her daughters was Charity.

Maddy tapped her on her shoulder. "Excuse me madam do you have four daughters?"

Charity, "I do."

"In that case can you accompany me there is a slight problem that has to be rectified."

Charity shot up "They are ok, they where only supposed to go to the toilet but they have been a long time."

"I can assure you the girls are perfectly safe.” When she arrived in the executive dinning room she found her daughters each playing with a four-year-old. Lily noticed the stranger coming across to her with her arms out. All of a sudden Hope & Charity where giving each other a cuddle and kiss. Before anybody could introduce themselves Lily chirped up again this is the Fairy Queen and my friend she finds lost mums and some times lost fairies."
Charity . "Was it just luck or have you been searching for us?”

Gabriel, “A bit of both. Hope did not know where to look and we helped locate you. It was Lily that worked her magic today.”

Hope. "I know you are going to find this hard to believe, but believe me it is true. This is our mother Lily and this is her mother.”

Charity. "You are right I do find it hard to believe. I also know you where never wrong.”

“We came looking for you to ask you to move in with us and rejoin the family.”

Charity, "That is easier said than done. I have just sold my house and most of our belongings are in storage. I am due to start working for a company who specialise in computer training and also teaching. I am due to start on Monday. So far we have not got our accommodation sorted.

Gabriel. “What is the compan called that you are due to go and work for?”

Charity pulled the letter from her purse & said they promised me accommodation but so far I have heard nothing. Gabriel looked at the letter and the letter heading. She cracked out laughing.

Lily, "It is rude even for fairy queens to laugh at people."

The others asked what was so funny and when they read the letter they also burst out laughing.

Charity, "I cannot see what is so funny about a job offer."

Gabriel. "Have you had ever met your new boss.”

Charity. “No but the nice young man who took me on said she was a real witch. I took it to mean I had better keep out of her way or I might lose my job."

"What made you apply for the job in the first place.” asked Jools.

"I do not know but I had a feeling that things would improve if we moved there but the promised accommodation has not materialised yet." Gabriel handed the letter back to Charity. "I do not think your new boss will mind to much if you stay with us instead and it is only a short distance to your place of work from our home.”

Lily was getting fed up with all this adult talk. She came and put her around Gaby “Empress Gabriel Bond do I have to beg you to play with me.” Charity took the letter from her purse and looked at it again. The company's name was Empress enterprises the president was listed as Gabriel Bond. All of a sudden it dawned on her.

She turned to Little Lily "Be a good fairy and repeat what you just said." Empress, Gabriel Lynn do I have to beg you to play with me."

Charity started to laugh herself. The girls came across to there mum and asked "Is everything ok mum?"

Charity "All is ok now." Charity turned to Gabriel "I been taken on to work for you and you have been looking for us. You are the witch the manager described."

"Now you can see why I thought it was funny when you said you would be working for an old witch.”

Lily. "Was I a good fairy for you today."

Gabriel. “Well as we are all here we better enjoy ourselves.” The manager took them on the special train. The girls wanted to go on the monorail around the park.

Lily and Rose asked the older girls if the would play with them. Lily "You will become good fairies like us.”

Gabriel overheard this and said to Maddy “Can we fix it now for them to dress alike.”

Maddy “Who wants to go to the shop with me." All eight of them went off with Maddy. In the shop there was some fairy costumes similar to those worn by the little girls. Maddy obtained four for the older girls and asked them to change into the costumes. Little Lily was over the moon when she saw her cousins dressed as she was.

Lily. “There are four more good fairies now. "

Their mother laughed when she saw them. “They do look rather Cute."

Gabriel, "Now we have to sort out your accommodation problems."

Charity. “What about the job does it still stand or am I jobless again. "

Gabriel. “We better call at the office and see the manager who initially employed you.” The young girls went in the coach with their cousins while Hope accompanied Charity in her car. Two hours later they pulled up out side the coach house at Broughton.

Gaby. “Charitythis is where you should have been working.”

Gabriel walked in to find Bill seated at his desk. "How is your search for new staff Bill?”

Bill. "Oh I have a new girl starting on Monday.”

Gabriel."Where the new girl was going to live and has she had any family?”

Bill. "Oh shit I was supposed to provide accommodation and I have been so busy that I forgot".

"Bill I think you better have more help now to sort everything out." Gabriel waved for the others to join her. Hope and Charity came in with the others.

“Bill,It is obious to me you are struggeling in this position perhaps you would be better working with Godfrid again, Em will be coming to give you a hand from Monday. "As you have not obtained the Accommodation for her then it is obvious the new girl will not be able to start on Monday.”

“ Gabriel I need lots of help and neither Jools nor Em has the expertise I need to help me. Charity certainly did she was almost as good as you on computers."

Gabriel. "Bill by any chance do you work for an old witch."

No. Oh you have been talking to Charity has she given back word and will no longer come." Charity came in with her sisters.

Gabriel. “Charity will not be coming here yet eventually she may.”

“Bill I would like to introduce my parent’s cousin and her daughters she will for the time being be helping father out at head office. Charity this is Bill he is one of my partners and life long friend. He used to own a travel company called Global. He saw the light and merged his assets with ours.”

Bill looked shocked. “You mean I have employed one of your cousins. "

Gabriel added. “ And you forgot to arrange her accommodation.”

The eight girls came in all dressed up fairies Bill looked at them and said, "I presume these are little witches also."

Little Lily looked at this and then said, " We are not witches we a Good fairies." And gave Bill a long hard stare.

Gabriel. “Would you girls would like a special trip home from here?"

Rose & Lily, "Do we get the coach and horses again." Waiting outside for them was their Friend Tinkerbell with the six white horses. Each of the young girls took one of the older ones into the coach.

Rose. "You get to sit by the window this time and we go in the middle. "

Their mother waved them off and then Charity said. "Right Bill lets see your computer.”

Gaby. “Charity if you are as good as Bill thinks then I can use you at head office. First I am going to give you a test. I presume you already know your family heritage even if it is a little vague. "

Charity. "I know we all carried the marks on our hands and I have looked for others with similar marks. Until today I have never found them. After I lost contact with my twin things went down hill until recently. I have always been into computers. Getting this job was my best thing ever."

Gabriel, "Since my enthronement we have been searching for missing family members. After finding and releasing Galadrial & Tatiania. We found other members of the family. I created a computer program that will detect witches anywhere it also will detect warlocks or wizards. However I had a problem if the person is a daughter or granddaughter of a witch and has not been trained then her signal is almost undetectable." Using my sister Kerry as a test subject we went to Harrogate and located your sister who was very ill. Her grandchildren provided the signal for the next stage which was to search for you. I have scanned your children and got their signals. We now need to rework the program so it amplifies these ranges."

Charity looked at the computer and her hand started to fly. With in seconds she was finished. "Right lets try it now. A map was brought up on the screen on the map it showed the A59 Look at that 8 yellow dots and one silver heading for Skipton. They moved the map around Broughton and it showed 2 yellow & several greens and one red. Right we will send this back to the castle where we can work together on it. "

Gabriel touches Bill. "What have you been up to for you should not even you show up on the screen.”

Bill looks rather sheepish as he says "I have been going for lessons in practical conjuring at the local college."

Galadrial. “Practical conjuring what possessed you to take that up when you could have come to us."

"Well Gabriel has always been my friend since we met and I wondered about the magic she could do.”

Galadrial. "Gabriel it would be better by far if he attended classes with the trainee witches. It would be too dangerous to leave him doing practical conjuring & I would rather have him in my lessons and ensure he is taught our way. There might eventually be repercussion but it is better than leaving things as they are.”

Gabriel. “As this is an annex office we will temporarily close it and everybody can work from the central office. Also Bill I believe you currently are on your own as your parents have gone back to china for a while.

Bill "Yes."

Ally " In that case you better come back with us. We can soon fix a room up for you."

Galadrial "Bill I do not expect you to wear dresses like the Girls, but a matching suite would not go amiss. No jeans please."

Gabriel closed the door. "We had better call and collect your things & then we will go on home."

Whilst they are collecting Bill's things. Jool’s is on the mobile with instructions to prepare an extra room for a special guest."

Back at the castle a reception party awaited them. All the girls had already been put to bed and where fast asleep.

Tinkerbell came into the room. "I have put all the girls together tonight".

Hope and Charity shared a room. Charity "This reminds me of when we where girls like them."

The following morning Gabriel took Charity to her office. "You should be presented to me. As we have just had one we will leave it for a week or two. Charity let us see how many more almost witches we can locate. With that they brought up the scanner other than Bill on more red dots showed. In Skipton the screen was almost totally green but there was several yellow dots and purple.

Charity. “What is the purple dot?”

"Oh that is a wizard friend." They scanned nearby towns in Leeds two green dots showed up. “That is Adrienne and Faith.”

Charity said "Faith.”

"Yes Faith your cousin and Rose's daughter."

Charity. "mum told us Aunt Rose had a son called Dan. We never got to meet him. Mum never said anything about a girl called Faith."

"Well he might once have been male. She certainly is now a girl with twin daughters." They continued to scan the nearby towns first two very faint yellow dots appered in Ilkley.

Gabriel. “Who is out in Ilkley?”

Galadrial “Nobody as the rest are in class.”
 
 
Ilkley
 
 
“Charity as you helped me devise this we will take Little Lily & Little Rose, Maddy & Ally. Maddy came in with Ally and the two little ones.

"How would you like to go to Ilkley today." Lily & Rose where already dressed in their fairy out fits.

Rose. "Is Maddy coming with us she is silly like our cousins."

Ally. "Yes girls.”

Lily, "Well if she is coming with us she needs to be a good fairy."

Maddy was about to object when Gabriel said. "That is a good idea Lily." "We will wait until Maddy changes into a fairy costume like ours."

With that Maddy had to go to her room and change in to a fairy outfit.
In the park close to the River Wharfe in Ilkley a boy and girl where arguing. She was saying . “Look I have got a job in the office. All you need to do is just go and ask for Gabriel and tell her that want a job she can only say no.”

"Yes sister it is ok for you to do that I am a male if you had not noticed. We paid for your surgery. There still is mum to consider and what I earned goes to pay for that. there is no extra to pay for me to become like you.”

Charity drove Gabriel drove the 9 miles to Ilkley they went to the Lido or open-air swimming pool, as it was a very hot day. After spending some time swimming they realised they had a couple of hours before they had to return. They went into the park. The girls where playing in the play area together. Rose noticed a girl crying and went up to her. “You need a cuddle to make you better."

The Girl looked up and saw Rose. Gabriel came running up to collect Rose. She also noticed the girl had been crying. "Sometimes it helps to talk it out with a stranger."

The girl started talking . "I have had a row with my brother. I got a job recently and I tried to persuade my brother who has just lost his job to come with me on Monday to ask my boss for a job. The problem is our mother is in a coma she was in a car accident which killed our father and put her in a coma. She went into care 12 years ago. Then we where provided with a flat. The trouble is one of our wages goes to pay for that and our mother. The other wage provides everything else. Both my brother and I have G.I.D. He had a good job and paid for my transformation. Then the firm he worked for has gone to the wall due to the credit crunch and them being unable to obtain the finance they needed. My wage is not sufficient for us to live on and pay for mum and pay for his transformation.”

Gabriel. “Did you tell your boss you where not female.”

The girl. “Not exactly. I did put on my application form I suffered from G.I.D but no body knows what that is. The doctors gave me a note to say I was now female so I put Female and not transsexual on the application form the rest was correct."

Ally. “Why do you think your boss will help you?”

“Well I was talking with two very nice girls in the office on Friday before we went home. One girl called Kelly said to her friend Em what about asking Gabriel to help her. I have never met my boss. All the other girls at worl all like her. I work in Skipton at Empress Enterprises. What would you do?"

Charity . "Well if I was you I would be honest with my boss and ask for her help if she will help get your brother to go to work with you on Monday. Why not you ring and ask for an appointment."

Gabriel who was playing with what looked like a small computer. By the way where is your mother in Hospital?

The girl “She is actually in a nursing home at Draughton. She is in a coma. We intended to catch the bus and go and visit her.”

Lily came running up. “Gaby I need help to work my magic there is a boy crying round the corner. He needs a cuddle to make him better.”

Gabriel went with Little Lily while the others stayed with girl. Gabriel saw the boy was upset. “Your sister has told us your problems. Why don’t you ring her boss and ask for an appointment on Monday. He stopped crying.”

“Do you think I stand a chance as there are only girls there."
Gabriel. "This is my mobile I have that firms number on it.”

Gabriel. "Hello could I be put through to Gabriel please.”

Jools answered the telephone. She realised it was Gabriel. “Yes I will get her for you.” Gabriel passed the telephone to the young man.

"My sister suggested that I could come in on Monday for a job interview.”

He was further surprised when he was informed “Yes that will be Ok. Please bring a full CV with you.” This brought a smile to his face. He picked up Lily and kissed her. “You certainly are my good luck fairy. Can we go and tell my sister I have a job interview on monday."

He ran to tell his sister he had a job interview on Monday. Gabriel "We are returning home soon. If you want a lift to Draughton we will give you it." They got to Draughton the couple both said, “Come meet mum. She is a sleep as she as been for 14 years.”

Little Lily looked at the sleeping lady. “You need three fairies to wake you from your sleep." The couple thanked Gabriel for brining them across. Now we will have to go to catch the return bus to Ilkley.

Gabriel and the others walked back to the car. Charity. “I am sure that was my cousin Dawn. We all thought she was dead in a car accident, as she has never been seen for years.”

Gabriel. “In that case we are going back in there.”

In the room Charity looked at the sleeping lady and then at the name. "It is her then those two must be. OH"

“Charity you know what we must do.” Charity and Ally put their hands on the sleeping lady. Lily, Rose & Maddy can you say the incantation.”

Lily, "I know it by heart Granny taught me it."

Little Lily. "Empress of the heavens. Queen of the skies and all flying things. Queen of the seas and waters, Empress of all and man we beseech you come in this our hour of need. Then added Living Lord and father of all send unto us the Queen of the Heavens to help us.” As she finished saying these words Gabriel said "Now you three also place your hands on her. The room became very bright and before Gabriel could finish there stood Michael & Peter. “Somebody called for help.” Gabriel turned round.

Michael. "The child’s voice reached even unto the living lord and he sent us to help." Gabriel placed her hands on the sleeping lady. Michael & Peter joined them eventually the sleeping lady awoke.

Charity. "Dawn it is me your cousin Charity. We have come to take you home."

Gabriel. "Pack all her things up. We will leave now." Nobody from the Nursing home even bothered to check up on Dawn until lunchtime Monday.

That night though back at the castle there was cause for further celebrations. Charity. “Dawn on Monday we have a task for you to do. First we had better get you a suit and get your hair fixed. Anthony Shaw the hair dresser and Beautician gave Dawn the works on Gabriel’s orders. By the time he had finished Dawn looked the businesswoman. Dawn was taken to an office and told who to expect and what to say.

When the couple arrived at work. The boy introduced himself to Em who led him to the office. “Madam the job interview is here.”

"Bring him in” Dawn’s back was to him. She could still see him through the mirror. "Can you tell me why I should employ you.”

"I am very good with computers. I worked for my previous company until it went into receivership. Currently I have to look for a new placement due to that."

“What about family and lifestyles & health?”

"I have a mother who has been in a coma for the last 14 years she is in a nursing home at Draughton. Getting a job here will allow my sister & I to visit our mother every day in the nursing home on our return home. We last visited my mother yesterday when somebody we met in Ilkley was kind drove us there."

"You have a sister?"

"Yes she works here. We both suffer from a disorder called G.I.D.”

“My sister though has been made better while I hope to eventually be cured.”

“What about your mother's family will they not help you.”

“That is the problem we know nothing about them. Only my sister and I have strange markings on our hands just like our mother. She has a twin sister. We never seen her for a long time.”

Dawn pulls the application forms of both her children. “You say your sister works here according to these your brother does not your sister."

“Please may I explain further. G.I.D stands for gender identity disorder. We are identical twins. At the age of 14 strange changes started taking place in both of us we both started to look more like girls. Eventually we went to the doctors and where both diagnosed with G.I.D.”

“I had a job that paid well so I paid for my sister’s treatment and my mother’s nursing home fees. We lived off my sister’s wage. This was until two weeks ago. My mother nursing home fees are paid up until tomorrow. Then we will have to find the money some how.”

"Do you love your mother."

"I do love her my only regret is that I could not visit her as often as I wanted to.”

“If I were to offer you the job it would be conditional on you completing your changes. According to my file your sister has been a good worker and we would welcome you if you are anything like your sister."

“Before conclude this interview I would like your sister to be brought in so I can see her for my self.”

Em brought in a white dress to the girl. “You have to put this on and then you are required in the interview office." She did so. Dawn rang the bell and his sister was led in. Kerry also came in carrying another dress.

Dawn, “Please put this dress on.” After a moments hesitancy the boy did as he was instructed. That’s better now place those on each other’s heads. Now the white shoes. Before I continue have you spoken to the nursing home today.

"No Madam we both had intended to call on our way home. I was going into town after this interview to see if there were any other jobs available. Then I was to meet my sister in the bus station & we would call On Mum on the way home.”
“In that case you had better telephone the nursing home.”

The twins looked at each other. "If you do not mind yes we would love to ring them." The girl telephoned the nursing home to be told she had gone.

Both twins thought the woman meant their mother had died and started to cry. Lily & Rose where sent in to the interview room in their fairy outfits. Lily took the boy by his hand while Rose took the girl.

"Stop that I told you yesterday I was a good fairy." This brought a smile to the face of the twins.

Then the boy said. “Lily how did you get in here & where is your mother.”

Lily. “I told you yesterday I was a fairy princess & the Queen of Heaven would watch over you.”
This time both girls where carrying little wands and had been instructed to touch both the boy and girl with them.

Lily. “I am glad you decided to become a good fairy like us."

All the while Gabriel and the others had been watching on the video screen. Em was sent in to ask Dawn to come out for an important call.

Gabriel"Well Dawn what do you think of your children now.”

“They are both lovely and devoted to each other. They certainly looked after me. When do I break the news to them or do you."

Gabriel. "There is something you should know they both are now fully functioning females now. The wands Lily & Rose used has a slight spell that has completed mother natures work. As for you Dawn it is time for you to change also.”

A voice came over the intercom. “Lily please will you and Rose please bring our two guests over the road. Where we will be waiting. Lily led them through various rooms and down a staircase. They seamed to go along a passageway and up more stairs. Their Tinkerbell greeted them and sent the little girls into the hall.

“The boss has asked me to take you through to the halls of Valhalla. Where she and her associates will meet you.”

As they entered the room they noticed a lady clad in a gold dress stood in the room and in the centre there was somebody seated. A child left her mother and ran and sat on the knee of the person in the centre.

“Welcome to the twin daughters of Dawn.”

Charity came out followed by her daughters, followed by Hope and her family except Little Lily. The older Lauren and Lily came out.

Gabriel. “Before we go any further girls your mother is not dead, she here with us. You have just spent the major part of the morning with your mother and not realised it."

There was a stunned silence which Lily broke. "I promised you yesterday I would get the queen of Heaven to help and she did.” There was a stunned silence from the twins.

Then a voice said, "Is nothing the only response I get after 14 years of sleep.”

"MUM." they both exclaimed. They kissed and cuddled.

Dawn. "When I fell asleep I had two sons and when I woke I have two beautiful daughters. I think I better find their names before I introduce them to the family.

The girl said she was Linda and her sister was Laura. Dawn proceeded to introduce them in the due fashion. Then it was the Turn of Charity. & Her family. That night there was cause for celebrations.

Rose, Lily & Lauren went to see Gabriel. "We have come to thank you for restoring our families and bringing back two of them from the dead."

The next Morning Gabriel asked Linda, Laura and Charity to her office. "All three of you are quite computer literate. I need trainers for our sub office you will all work under Bill. All of you will have to put in two days training here. My sister Jools will also be across there and be in overall charge of the office. Linda & Laura I now need to find out how you are getting on.”

Linda. "I was very surprised when I was asked to put on a dress. Now I am complete and happy for the first time in years. Not only is mum restored so are we. Even if it is different from how we started out life."

Laura "My brother paid for the op for me. He could not afford to pay for him self. I was unhappy over that and mum but now everything is ok even if I now have to use tampons like everyone else."

"Charity I want you to also do the training. In addition I am putting you in charge of the Witch detection unit. For there are still missing family members out there and they need to be brought into the fold."

"I will give you a breakdown of the colours I have discovered and to what groups they are attributed. " Purple = WIZZARD OR WARLOCK. White = FAIRY. GREEN = WITCH. Yellow non-practising descendants of witches. RED magician. Blue = MERPEOPLE. This is not a comprehensive list. They are the major ones I have already discovered. Starting at home I want you to do sweeps in ever increasing diameters of 9 miles. Within each nine-mile sweep you are to log and report direct to me any of those colours I have identified. I will ten decide if an investigation should take place.”

Gabriel then called for Tina & Lauren. “ Your mother has volunteered to look after your babies so you do not have that duty to do. However I have decided to place you two in this office with me. Two days a week you will still have practical magic classes. Whilst here you both will be expected to work in the detection unit. It will be the job of the detection unit to track down missing witches and bring them back here."

“Ally, Charity's daughters and your daughters & two of the leprechauns will go on the visits "

Ally . "Little Lily is very good at detecting without even knowing it. So it would be better to have her with you."

Charity rang Gabriel, "Is Bill there with you Gabriel.

"Yes why Charity"?

"He appears to either changed to either a yellow or a green as the red has gone completely.”

Gabriel rang the doctor and made an appointment for Bill. Bill came in to see Gabriel. “Gaby I have to go for a medical and see the doctor.”

Gabriel. "Yes we all have to go it just we never got round to sending you before. "

Gaby we have been friends ever since you joined the Junior Appolonaris team. I enjoyed working with Godfrid. Can I move back to working with Godfried & Charity can take over my job in the office at Broughton. She is far better organised than I am. I think living and working with all of you has been having a strange effect on me.”

“Bill you mean you want to get away from some of the girls."

"No Gabriel. The same is happening to me as happened to you." He opens his shirt. "I am going to need you to measure me and help me get what I require. Gabriel the doctor is going to notice the breasts when I see him."

Gabriel called Ally. “Put Em in charge as we are going shopping.” Gabriel went to her room and came back a few minutes later. “Bill put it on and doe not argue.”

Bill was Gabriel’s friend and knew she was right. Ally came in and the three of them went out. The first port of call was the hair salon. Where all three of them had a full makeover. Bill's black hair was dyed blond as where his eyelashes and eyebrows. His hair was also lengthened. Bill being of Asian origins had very little facial or body hair. Their next stop was House of Fraser for the correct business suit and to get Bill measured.

Gabriel spoke to the assistant. "My sister has grown lately and she needs re-measuring. Can you measure her?"

"Certainly madam" She takes out a tape measure. “38c she is Madame."
 

---

Chapter 54 Gaby a visit to Whatley School
Gaby looked at Draco Draconaris and Tiny. “I have a task for you and your daughters. I require you to go to America Lord Paramount.”

Draco smiled, “I know full well where you want me to go if you called me Lord Paramount. I presume you want me to pay Mrs Carson a visit at Whatley?”

“Well if the stories on Top Shelf Big Closet are to be believed then there are several beings that should be here with us. From what I have read there appears to be Dragons, Demons, Witches, Fae and assortment of other magical creatures."

Amelia Hartford looked up from her desk to see who had entered the room. She snarled at the male who was carrying what appeared to be a baby. “She is far too young to come here.”

The next second Amelia was bent double with pain as she held her stomach. She screamed as she made for the toilet. Mrs Carson came to see what all the noise was about.

“Lord Paramount what a surprise. Where is Amelia?”

Tiny replied. “She is at the toilet after being rude to my Grandpa Draconis.”

Mrs Carson smiled. “I presume you are one of the eternally young?”

“I am Tiny Princess of Moldavia and Romania. I am one of the tiny Queens who protects the Empress Gaby who is coming here to visit several beings. My aunts are outside with the Pixie Army.”

Amelia entered the room with a face that was white as any ghost. “Ah Amelia I believe you have already met Lord Paramount Prince Draco Draconis Prince of Moldavia and Romania and a Princess of death. I am given to understand you were a bit off hand with them.”

Amelia could not go any whiter than she was already. “LLLORD Paramount?”
Tiny scrambled down and held out her right hand. As Amelia touched the hand all the pain was gone.

“Now Amelia would you be so good as to summons all the pupils and staff into the quadrangle where my sister’s aunts and cousins are already lined up.”

Meanwhile Sarah had been crossing the quadrangle with some of the members of team Kimba. She went over to talk to the pixies. “I am Sarah a pleasure demon and you all must be little demons.” Three tall females approached Sarah.

Catherine spoke, “Our little sisters and nieces are all fire demons. They are also known as Golden Pixies.”

A little fairy fluttered down. “Great more my size. I thought I was the only one so small.”

Just then the klaxon sounded and students and staff came running out of the various buildings. The students and staff lined up in their year groups. Mrs Carson came out of her office with a radio microphone in her hand. “Students and staff today we received a surprise visit from Lord Paramount and his daughters and granddaughters. They have informed me we are to expect a visit from the High Queen also known as Brigantia to those of the Fae world. Apparently she is coming here to look for family members who could be residing here and should have responded when the call went out. Meanwhile Lord Paramount and his elder daughters will inspect your ranks.”

Draco and elder daughters walked down the senior ranks. They stopped by Thuban. He looked at Tiny now carried by Catherine. “I recognise you from the description given to me by one of my sisters. Do you mind showing your battle scars to my companions?” There were gasps of horror from the other dragons.
“My sisters informed me what had happened to Princess Tiny and the action taken against the perpetrator of these injuries to her and her mother. Now I have met the Princess I and all my companions must protect her and her tiny sisters from further injury.”

A female with turquoise hair stepped forward. “Prince Thuban and Lord Paramount I speak for all the female dragons. We might compete with each other for Theban’s affections but we all agree we will protect princess Tiny and sisters. Tiny are your mothers injuries as bad as yours?”

“Mothers injuries were far worse and she is now in the care of the High Queen.
Oh the High Queen is already here with the Big Boss.” Catherine waved her hand and Tiny was fully dressed again. Leading the possession was several small Twinkles’ mounted on Golden unicorns. Following them were Leprechauns fully armed and wearing green costumes. Behind them came Fae blowing trumpets and carrying bows and arrows. Behind the Fae came a golden coach pulled by golden unicorns this stopped by Tiny.

Gaby. “Tiny I see you have found the Turquoise Queen. May I borrow your dirk? Draco, Lucinder, Eve and sister your thumbs please. Gaby makes a small cut on each of their thumbs. “Turquoise queen your thumb please. All of these accept you as their daughter now bond with them.” You now have all their blood flowing through your veins. You made a promise to protect my small companions whatever the cost. As a daughter of Draco or Lord Paramount as he is known here you also have to bond with me Gaby or whatever name I am known by here.” Gaby cut her thumb she then tied both thumbs together. “ Let all here see that I Gaby also known as Brigantia take you as my Turquoise Queen. You like your sisters will be one of my companions for all eternity.”

Gaby then heard “That was cool I wish it was me.” Tiny tried to stifle a laugh.
Gaby turned and looked at the small fairy. “So daughter of Oberon you wish to become a companion? The small fairy was scared but then the Turquoise Queen spoke.

“Empress Gaby she was my true sister. We both transformed at the same time. We are here on a scholarship as our parents and family believe we died in the car accident. They are very much into humanity first and would have destroyed the both of us so we could not go home.”

Gaby touched the small fairy. Almost immediately she increased to human adult height. She embraced her sister. Draco looked at her. I have one adopted fairy daughter who is known as the Purple Queen. Will you do as your sister did and become the Lilac fairy dragon Queen?”

“Sir before I do is there a Wee Wee here as I dream of her.” Wee wee climbs off her unicorn and walks to the Lilac fairy.

“Gaby their mother at one time went out with a Mr Kelly, A Mr Underhill and a Mr Vater and then married her current husband. I will continue to monitor them as all their other children will be affected by those gentlemen. Actually the person they both knew as father is the only one who is a member of Humanity first. Their real mother is fed up with her husband’s views and is considering leaving him and taking the remaining children. At the moment he is at a bar and had been taking in a considerable amount of alcohol.”

Gaby pointed her hand and a portal appeared. “Sisters large and small of these two bring the mother and other children here and empty the house of all contents except the fathers clothing.”

Back in Harrisburg the mother was surprised when the portal appeared. Catherine spoke. “You’re two other children still live. However if your husband had got hold of them they would be dead by now. They though are being well cared for and shortly they will be transferred to another country. Which will be their new home and yours? ”

For a moment the mother was stunned. “I was planning on leaving him as I have noticed odd things about my remaining children

Catherine blew a whistle and the Twinkles removed all they had been instructed to.

“You remind me of Acrod Underhill who I once went out with. I wish I had married him rather than the one I chose."

“Father has sent us to collect you when he realised two at the school he was visiting were his daughters. Father and his brothers tend to get rather protective towards their daughters and children.”

Petal stopped and spoke. “Eldest sister we have removed all we were instructed to. Have you got all the bank accounts for yourself and children as we need to close those accounts and open new ones for the children of Prince Draco Draconaris also known as Acrod Wyvern Underhill.”

The woman tried to do a curtsy. “Sorry I did not realise your father was a Prince.”

Catherine laughed. “Petal time for you to grow up and we take one hand each.”
The mother noticed two pixies were holding the children’s hands. She took hold of the hands offered and they all walked into the portal. As they appeared Catherine noticed a smiling Acrod.

“Draco Draconaris Lord Paramount or as I knew you Acrod Wyvern I understand at least one of my children might be yours,”

“It would appear that you also consorted with at least one of my brothers. Have you noticed any strange things about your remaining children?”

The Turquoise Queen took hold of one of the girls and replied. “Father this one has the same bumps on her back as the Lilac Queen. She however also has an affliction similar to the daughters of Mr Vater.

Draco spoke, “Astrid all the younger ones come under your command. I presume you also walked out with a Mr Kelly?” It makes no difference as I lay claim to all your children.”

Gaby spoke, “Mrs Carson we will be leaving soon and I will be taking these family members with us.” We will from time to time come and see if anymore of our people have turned up here.”

Catherine decided to wait and see how the husband went on. He came back rolling drunk and ended up smashing the door to get in. Although he was drunk he realised the house was devoid of contents. “What the Hell.” “Where are they all?”

Catherine decided to knock on the door. “Hello there the lady that lived here has moved away.”

The husband thought it was his wife. “I have a present for you.” He dropped his pants. Catherine pushed him down and then rode him until he passed out. The next morning there was shrieking heard coming from the house. The local police came to investigate. “It’s all gone.”

The police officer saw an empty glass and sniffed it. “I presume he gave you this and then had sex with you?”

“It looks like he has nicked all your clothing.” “I think we can find you something at the station.”

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 10 - Bill
A Gaby Fanfic
By Sharp

---

 
Bill
 
 
Gaby called for her sister’s grand mothers and parents. "We have a problem with Bill he is changing to a female with out help from us. The reason for his change I do not know. I do know his elderly parents are visiting relations in China in the Forbidden City. I think perhaps it would be best if we went across to see Bill’s parents and break the news they very soon will have a daughter rather than a son.”

Elizabeth. "We all know Bill is a friend. Should you break the news to them?”

Galadrial "I once visited China a very long time ago with my sister Gabriel.

Gaby, "I did not know you had a sister with the same name as me.”

Tatiania, “My aunt went missing years ago every one thought she was dead.” Gabriel decided to go the normal way to China and have a rest. They departed on a scheduled flight from Manchester Airport leaving Justine in charge of everything.

After a very long flight, they eventually arrived in china. Justine had booked into the Hilton hotel. After signing in at the hotel, they then made their way to the Forbidden City. Gaby had with her the scanner.

Maddy, "I don't know why you brought that for we will not need it here."

Gaby pulled it out back out of her handbag after just putting it back. "Well according to this we are surrounded by witches."

Maddy "It must have gone wonky again put it away Gaby."

Shortly after this altercation, they met up with Bill's father. Bill's father was very surprised to see Gaby and her direct family all together.

Gaby, "We have a dual purpose in being here. We are on Vacation in addition to that I wanted to speak to you and your wife concerning Bill.”

Bill's father, "In that case you all had better come with me and meet my family."
Gaby sighs as she enters a room. "I am not sure if I am the correct person to do this. However I felt that as both his friend and boss I should be the one to break this news to you concerning Bill.”

Bills mother, “Is he sick?”

Gaby, “He is not exactly sick. Do you remember when I used to be Drew and different to what I am now.

Bill's parents, "Yes

"Well Bill it appears has a similar problem to me.”

Bill’s parents looked shocked and then the father said, "By any chance has Bill been playing with magic.”

Gaby "We discovered he had taken a practical conjuring class at the local college.”

Bill's father, "That is the reason then there is nothing that can be done for him other than teaches him to be female. The family curse has struck again."

Gaby, “Curse?”

Bill's father, "We used to have two sons and no daughters. My elder son one-year wanted magic set for Christmas. This he duly got within a month we had a daughter. Now the same has happened yet again.”

Gaby, "If there is a curse then perhaps we could get it removed even if it cannot help Bill."

Bill’s father, “Gaby there is somebody here who will explain it to you and how it came about.”  
 
In came a very elderly looking gentleman. He looked at Gaby. “In all these years you have never aged."

Gaby, "I am sorry but you must be mistaken for I have never been here before.”

The elderly gentleman looked at her. "No you are slightly different."

The old gentleman started to tell them a story." Years ago when I was a young man I was the magician for the great Khan." One day a visiting King came who had his two eldest daughters with him. He asked that the Great Khan to look after his daughters for him as he had to go away. I got friends with the kings daughters. They both started to visit me in my humble abode. One day I got rather drunk and so did the princesses the result was that I got both of them pregnant. Nine months later, they both gave birth to twin sons. We where quite happy then the great king appeared for his daughters. He was not very happy that they had babies with me and placed a curse on all my male heirs. The curse was that if any of them ever again dabbled in magic then they would become as the king’s daughters."

Galadrial went white. Gaby noticed the change in Galadrial. The elderly gentleman called for one of the family. “I will give you a demonstration of the curse. This is Chan he has always wanted to do magic, as He knows what might happen to him. Today he has decided he is going to practice magic.”

Chan came on and performed a magic show for them he was very good they all clapped their hands. The next second he collapsed on the floor. Within 15 minutes in front of them stood a white girl rather than a Chinese boy.

The elderly gentleman, "The curse always is the same. Even the king’s daughters could not get him to revoke the curse. The king said, "Only when the Empress herself seeks you out will it is revoked.”

Gaby called the girl over. "Let me have a look at you". When Gaby saw her close up she knew who she reminded her of. Gaby “Are there many of you here.”

The old gentleman “I have but one male relative left that is Bill’s father all the others are white and female.”

Gaby, “There is something that is still puzzling me why did you not change and why that boy was almost instantaneous while Bill's has been over several weeks.”

“The king’s daughters protected me from their father’s wrath but at a cost. One of the king’s daughters has remained with me for years. She sleeps the long sleep.” He showed Gaby into a room there was two hundred white females inside. In the centre of the room, was a lady sleeping on a bed?

Galadrial looked at the sleeping figure and said "Gabriel."

Gaby, “Sir have you never tried to summands help to release her.”

The elderly gentleman,” I am not long for this life now. I would like to see her free before I die I though do not know how to.”

Gaby at Galadrial, “All of these are yours or your sister’s children & that is your missing sister Gabriel who is in the Land of Shadows.”

Gaby, "All of these alone should have the power to help free Gabriel.

Gaby then spoke to Bill's father. “Would he would leave them with the ladies as they had something to talk to them about.” The two men went outside.

Galadrial started the prayer. “Empress of the Heavens, Queen of the Skies and flying things, Queen of the seas and waters, Empress of all we beg you to help our sister Gabriel in our time of need.”

Gaby’s family had all the ladies holding hands while the chanting continued. Gaby felt the power built up inside her. She stepped forward and placed her hands upon the sleeping lady. The entire room was filled with a golden light. The light was visible from outside.

Bill's father, “What is that.”

The elderly gentleman, “Did I show you how I used to perform this trick for the great Khan.” He then performs the trick for him. Then he said,” You have a try.” Bill’s father had forgotten what had recently happened. And he copied the old man. Within seconds, he collapsed and changed.

The old man, “That only leaves me now. You better get in there and help them. Bill’s father went and joined the group. Who had restarted the chanting while Gaby laid her hand on Gabriel for the second time? Before the third attempt though all the remaining witches appeared.

Justine. "I have brought all the help I could muster.” With that, the chanting went for the third time this time Gabriel stirred and awoke from the long sleep.

Gabriel looked around her and saw Gaby. "You restored me yet you are not my sister & only the Empress can restore me. Who are you?"

Galadrial took her sister by the hand. “Sister dear it is years since we last where united. My great grand daughter many times removed has restored you to me and also make a friend of ours very happy.”
 
 
Outside the elderly man has collapsed. He was still alive. Galadrial takes Gabriel out to see their friend and find him collapsed on the ground. Galadrial took his pulse. “We could do with getting him to our home where we can look after him better.”

Gabriel. "You have just said our home. Where is that?"

“Gabriel my sister we are all living back in the ancestral home.”

“Galadrial what about all our children we have here."

“Gabriel all of them should return with us. They after are all our daughters, and grand daughters. First though we have to get him to bed and give him some attention.” Gaby came out and saw the two of them bending over him.

Justine & Titania came over. "Leave this to us we will sort him out."

Gaby called the family together. "We are going to have to return home & she would be taking every one of them.”

Kerr, "Gaby we cannot possibly accommodate everybody at the castle."

Lorelei & Tinkerbell, “We can if we utilize Neptune’s & Oberon for sleeping accommodation & the office for the training.”
 
 
With the help of the others, everybody was transported home and nobody was left in China. On arrival at home, Gaby found that Justine & Titania had indeed been well tending to the old man.

Galadrial came in. “Ladies it is time for us two to take over now. Gaby I have a favor to ask of you. He has a protective spell placed on him. It needs removing so we can treat him. The trouble is the first time he attempts magic he will join us as our sister.”

Gaby, "Why cannot you remove it if you put it on?”
“Gabriel the spell we put on to save him from our fathers wrath was to call on the Empress to protect him. So only the Empress can remove her protection."

Gaby, "Very well although I do not like it. There will be no males left in Bill's family.”

Galadrial, “Look at your own first how many are left."

Bill was pleased to see Gaby.

Gaby, "Very soon we are going to have to start calling you Michelle instead of Bill."

Bill "Mums just explained the curse & what has happened to my dad and the others? Gaby I would like to go out in style. Could you ask all our old friends if for the first and last time they would make love to me?”

"BILL". You expect me to ask the girls that."

Mandy the friend of Nena was stood nearby. "Well if he can manage it then let him try with me.” Before Bill even got anybody to bed, he was complaining to Gaby that his chest was painful.

Gaby "Let me take a look." Bill opened her blouse and released her bra "No wonder we will have to get you to the nursery or you will explode." In the nursery, Gaby sat Bill down while she went and got two hungry children.

"Bill feed these babies.” After initially struggling with the babies Bill found eventual the pressure was subsiding.

Gaby, "I cannot understand why you are lactating like a mother that has given birth. You are going to have to come here for an hour every day to be relieved. Don't worry about the babies we all feed whichever one needs feeding.”

Michele awoke to a new dawn. Overnight her transformation had been completed. Michele got herself up and went for a shower. It was then while in the shower that she realized that it had happened. She had lost her last vestige of her former life.

Galadrial & Gabriel meanwhile had been tending to Chang. He had recovered. He was puzzled why Galadrial was so young.

Galadrial,” One day I may demonstrate the secret for you. Now neither of you are strong enough yet. In a month or so maybe you will be strong enough.”

Gabriel. ”Chang do you remember those trick you taught us. How did it start?” Before Galadrial could stop him, he started to demonstrate to his two friends.

Galadrial, "No Chang.” It was too late. The curse had claimed its last victim. "I am sorry we had to remove the protection to save your life."

Chang “Well in a month can I be 18 all over again."

A month later, everybody had fully recovered. Gaby wanted to speak to everybody. “First will all those 18 or under please leave now.” There was a mass exodus. That left Gabriel & her daughters & nieces along with Hope & Charity.

Gaby, "Ladies we have a way you can return to being 18 if you wish. There is a price to pay though. If you want to become 18 again then you must give birth to twins. This must be done with the means provided it will work."

Chang, "If by doing this I get to live my life over then I am all for it. If I will finally get to live in peace with my girlfriends." All the others including Bill’s parents followed Chang's example. Nine months later, there was another baby boom in the castle with more sets of twins & no Failures.
 
 
Ballet
 
 
Kerry came to see Gaby. "We have three very special visitors today."

Gaby "Oh who?”

Kerry. "Anna, Petrova & Vladimer they have just come through the main door and have paid to look round the castle."

Gaby "Can you get all the dancers together in Russian Red."

Maddy, “We can we transform the Great hall into a ballet Studio." S
Maddy & Darcie, "Leave that to us."

Ruth joined Gaby. "What is the problem Gaby they are all flying about like somebody possessed?"

Gaby, “Rutg there is no problem. We though do have a very important visitor to our home that has just walked through the gates. Anna was one of the greatest ballet dancers of all time and she is here with her son and daughter."

Little Lily & with Daisy went to show Anna round. They found Vladimer pushing his sister in a wheel chair.

"What happened"? Exclaimed Daisy, "Her partner failed to catch her correctly and she broke her leg. Petrova will be out of action for at least ten weeks."

Vladimer, "That is not all of our problems. Several of the cast have walked out after this claiming the show was cursed.”

Anna. "It was no accident we came here today. We came on purpose to find Gaby." Daisy & Lilly showed the guests to Gaby.

"Welcome honored friends. I see you have been in the wars again Petrova."

Anna. "Gaby we where wondering if you and your girls could help us out of a little difficulty we are having."

Petrova, "This time I have to have complete rest for 10 weeks. "Unfortunately we need replacements for me now."

Gaby, "Replacements?”

Vladimer, "As well as my sister being injured, several of the cast have walked out. I am the only male left and there are only two females left of our original group."

Anna. "Gaby you did it one before could you please do it all over again for me. We have the loan of Dominic from the Royal. Alas, they cannot loan us any of their girls. "

Ruth who heard this, "I will come and dance with you if Dominis is going to be there."

Anna. "Well it was Gaby we wanted for the star roll. We can find a part for you if you wish to help us out."

Gaby took the guests through to the great Hall. All the others awaited Gaby. Gaby & Ruth quickly changed. Whilst the remaining dancers performed for Anna. Justine controlled the music.

Elizabeth came and sat by ANNA. "Gaby still has them all practice every day as it strengthens their legs for the cycle races."

Anna. "That girl I did not see before who offered to help. She is very good."

Elizabeth. "Yes she is my cousin’s child."

Anna "Will Gaby help us out again."

Elizabeth. "If Gaby has anything to do with it we will all be dancing for you?"

Gaby, “Anna when is your next show and where is it due to start.”

Anna. "For the next ten weeks we are due to dance at Leeds Grand Theatre. We have two weeks before the show is due to start.”

Gaby, "In that case we have two weeks to get everybody ready for the show."

Anna. "I take it then that you and the girls will perform."

Gaby, "Well Anna I remember somebody saying we all is members of the Russian Ballet Company in Blackpool Tower Ballroom. We will utilize the great hall for all the dance practice. Anna you and Vladimer will have to teach everybody what they need to know."

Just then, Lily & Rose came in with the other younger girls all dressed as fairies. Little Lily went up to Petrova "I am a good fairy and we have come to make you better. If I cannot help you then the fairy Queen will."

Petrova, "They are cute we could use them in the sugar plum Fairy.
Gaby, "The last time Darcie danced alternate to me. This time she cannot help as she is dancing in London."

Ruth. "Please let me dance with Dominic and you can dance with Vladimer. I know Dominic and all his dance moves."

Gaby, "Anna she is right. Ruth used to be his partner before he moved to the Royal."

Maddy whispered something to Tinkerbell. The next instant all the young girls where dancing the sugar Plum fairy perfectly. "Bravo". "Bravo" said Anna "We will definitely include them if they can dance so well".
 
 
For Two weeks, Anna put everybody through their paces. Gaby decided that every one of them would practice together so they all knew what to do. The first night came and Gaby was a bag of nerves. Jane had remembered how Gaby could be and given her a Valium to calm her down after Ruth had been found. Both Faith & Adrienne where in the audience to see Gaby dance again. Her feet just seamed to glide effortlessly around the stage. The highlight of the evening though was when the small fairies made their appearance the applause they received just about brought the house down. For ten weeks, Gaby and team played at Leeds Grand Theatre. Then the show was to move to Manchester for another 10 weeks. After 12 week of having her leg in plaster, Petrova finally had the cast removed. Unfortunately, strapping had to be put on it in place of the cast.

Anna looked at her daughter’s leg. "I am sorry Petrova I going to have to ask Gaby to continue to dance for us. You will eventually get better and at least now we can start to strengthen your leg again.”

For a further 10 weeks, Gaby and her friends danced at the GMEX centre in Manchester. Eventually it came to a close Petrova was by now well and fit enough to take over her role again.

Petrova, "Can I speak to Gaby. Gaby would you please continue to dance for us. You can dance far better than I ever could and are far better than Mother ever was."

Gaby "Petrova I do have other thing to do besides dance.”

Petrova, “I appreciate that so that is why I have worked this rote out."
Gaby looked at the proposed shows and their dates. Petrova, “I propose that I do the odd days and you the even days."

Gaby, "What about your mother? She is expecting you back full time."

Gaby looked at the schedule. “Petrova I have looked at your schedule & as it is only four days I would be willing to take it all on. I was wondering if you would prefer a slight change and start teaching the rest of my family so that in future some of the others can go on tour."

Petrova, "It would certainly give me plenty of time to rest and recuperate. What will mum say when she finds out that you are taking all the engagements instead of me."

Gaby, "Don’t worry about your mother I will sort her out. If I know Anna she wants the company top survive, and then she will agree."

Gaby went to see Anna. "Gaby I do not know how to say this. Since you have been dancing for us we have been sold out every night. My daughter should be fit to return soon. I do not want to hurt Petrova’s feelings, as she is my daughter. Even she would wish you would continue dancing for us."

Gaby, “Anna I have the solution or a partial one. I need a good ballet instructor for the other girls. I could employ Petrova to teach & train the others whilst I and the rest perform for you."

Anna. “I will agree to that. First we have to convince Petrova that it is in her interest to teach for a while."

Gaby "Leave that to me." Petrova came into the room and sat down.

Anna. "Petrova, Gaby has something to ask you."

"Petrova I need somebody with ballet experience to teach my girls. I expect them to be taught to the highest standard. Therefore, I need the best to teach them. Would you be interested in the job it is for a year initially and then we will see how thing are going. In your mothers words Vee expect the very best.”

Petrova, "Gaby I would love to but mother needs me."

Anna. “Petrova as you have stated you in front of me that you would like the job then I have no objections to you training Future ballet dancers. The experience may even be of benefit to you and it is only for a year."

Petrova, "That is all very well but what about the shows."

Gaby, "I will continue until you have trained somebody to take over from me or you decide to return."

Maddy led Petrova to her accommodation for the next year. Gaby issued Petrova with a timetable. "This is what the group has to do. You might find some of their other classes very interesting and it could be of benefit to you if you also decide to attend."

Gaby & the girls two days later started a tour of the Great Britain. They still had three days a week back at home. Wherever the show went, it was a resounding success.

Petrova meanwhile found it was hard work teaching but she managed it successfully. One day Anna & Gaby called to see how she was progressing.

Anna, "You have done very well with the teaching. Some of them are good enough to go on stage already. Petrova we have far more bookings than we can possibly manage."

Gaby,” If by splitting the current group in to two and filling up with new dancers Petrova has Taught we could fulfill all the current engagements."

Anna "I will have to be keeping my eyes on both shows. I suppose we could do it. Ruth can take over with Dominic while you dance opposite Vladimer. Gaby as they are your friends you get to pick who goes in which group."

Gaby "No, Ruth & I will pick alternate team members. Although certain ones will only ever stay with me.”
 
 
Eventually the two groups where formed and both had a selection of New and old members in them. Petrova continued training the others while the two groups danced around the country. Show after show was a success. Ruth as well as Gaby got superb write-ups. Eventually the tours ended and everyone returned home. Anna & Vladimer also came back with the group. Petrova had laid on a special show she had written and choreographed it all from scratch. The show was laid on in the Great hall for the returning dancers. Even the children had been given parts. At the end of the show all the dancers where clapped.

Anna said, "Daughter if you can do that from scratch then next year you must take your group on the road."

Gaby, "We can then sit back and rest. Petrova have you found the other lessons interesting. "

Petrova, "It is about time my mother & Brother also took the same lessons. Then they would fully understand our Great. Heritage.”

Petrova stood in front of Gaby & said "Zarina, Empress may I stay and teach here". As she spoke, she knelt in front of Gaby.

Anna spoke in a rather sharp voice "Petrova WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING."

"Mother for a year I have taught here and also been taught. One thing I have come to realize is my true origin and the reason of our birthmarks." Anna pulled her arm up in to her sleeve.”

Gaby, "Please let me look at your hand Petrova." Then she asked "Vladimer and Anna." Anna had the same birthmark but Vladimer did not.

Anna. "Vladimer had an accident as a child and needed a skin graft. Vladimir’s was removed at this time."

"Anna this is very important who is or who was your mother."

Anna. "I was only a child when the Reds came and killed most of our friends. Mother escaped with us and tried to get us to her country. I got separated from my sisters & brothers and mother and was sent to an orphanage"
 
 
One of the groups arose and came across to Gaby. It was Tatiana, Gaby’s grandmother.

Tatiana. "Pavlov is that my Pavlov."

Anna burst into tears. "It has been a very long time since I was last called that name.”

Tatiana. "I thought the Reds had killed you like others in the village." It was important to get the others to safety. Therefore, I could not stop to look for your body.

Petrova, "I am a little confused here if that is my Gran or great gran then why is she younger than me."

Gaby, “Petrova & Vladimer I should call you cousins and Anna Aunt. Titania is definitely your grandmother as she is mine. Just to be on the safe side” Gaby brought out the hand scanner. Petrova showed up as a green on the scanner. While both Anna & Vladimer both showed up as very faint yellow dots.

Maddy looked at the scanner. "This confirms them."

Charity came and had a look. "Definitely Anna is a child of Titania's

Elizabeth stepped forward. "Avlo.”

Anna. "Now I am really confused my baby brother used to call me that and nobody else." With that, everybody cracked out laughing.

Elizabeth. "If you had a brother then you must be my sister & Gaby’s aunt.”

Galadrial, "Do you remember your grandmothers Anna?”

Anna replied "Both my grandmothers where sisters and a kings daughters. Both of them lived in England & we where on holiday when the war happened. I was separated when mother who had hold of my baby brother when she got on the boat & I got pushed away by some other adults. Then the shooting started and the boat sailed away. When the soldiers came I was the only one left alive & I was taken to a children’s home."

Gaby, “In that case there is something that Vladimer should know as he is my cousin. Vladimer most of the men in this family have a genetic problem."

Vladimer started to laugh. "Like these". As he undid his shirt to expose his chest and the twin mounds beneath.”

Anna his mother looked on in astonishment. "Where have those come from?"

Vladimer, "Recently I have had to bind myself when dancing the male part."

Galadrial, "I think we had better continue this discussion in the hall of Valhalla. With that, everybody went into the Hall of Valhalla.

Tinkerbell, “Not you three yet. First we have to dress you all correctly". Little Lily came in to the room dressed as a fairy.

"The Empress will receive them now Tinkerbell." Lily led them in to the room and then ran and sat on Gaby’s knee.

Galadrial & Gabriel both spoke as one. "Empress may we present our grand daughter Anna and her children Petrova & Vladimer." The three of them where still in shock. "Petrova you asked if you could stay here with us your wish is granted. You will though have to continue the training of the others when you and your family are not in class yourselves.”

Vladimer, "I have a question to ask. Earlier Gaby you said the males in the family had a problem similar to mine what happened to them?"

Elizabeth stood up. "Other than your Uncle John we are all totally female." ""I was your uncle but now I suppose I am your Aunt now"

Gaby went and took the hands of Petrova & Vladimer. "Vladimer we will have to take you for a medical to see how much longer you have left as a male. It is obvious even to me though that you have almost totally changed now.”

Dr Jones was waiting for the new patients Gaby had sent her. Anna & Petrova both got a clean bill of health. “Vladimer sorry you have got less than 24 hours left in your present form and then you will have to select a new name."

Vladimer thought for a moment. "Will you have my records amended and call me Victoria in the future. I still want to continue dancing though.
After the visit to Dr Jones Gaby showed them around. One of the places they visited was the nursery. Victoria & Petrova where amassed that there was so many twins and all girls.

Gaby explained. “We all take it in turns to tend and care for the babies.” One of the babies started to cry. Gaby picked it up.

“She needs feeding and promptly offered her left breast to the baby. Within seconds, the baby was happily suckling away. A few minutes later two more started to cry.”

Gaby, "Petrova & Victoria it is your turn now.”

They both looked at Gaby as if she was mad. "Gaby we cannot feed them."

Gaby, "Just give it a try and see what happens". Both of them decided to give it a try just to prove Gaby wrong. Within second, the babies they had picked up where suckling quite happily.

"As I said before we all spend at least half a day a week here regardless of whether we are the mother aunt or cousin of these babies. In actual fact some are my children and some my sisters also.”

After spending all morning in the nursery, Anna, Victoria & Petrova noticed their skin and hair coloring was changing. Anna discovered that the longer she spent in the nursery the younger she appeared to look. After two weeks of almost constant time in the nursery, Anna looked as fit and health as Gaby. Not only that but she looked identical to Tatiana & Titania.

Petrova was the first to comment on how young her mother had become. Anna. “You two will have to spend more time in the nursery an see if you become younger again. For Victoria & Petrova they only had to spend 5 Victoria in her room.

Gaby, "I have come to see how you are managing the changes.”

Victoria. "I am coping ok. From the way, I look now I suppose I will have to make arrangements for the final vestige of my former life to be removed. I am just going to have a shower Gaby and then I will chat with you." As Victoria took her shower, she noticed some thing on the shower tray, picked it up, and then screamed.

Gaby went to see what the problem was and found Victoria shaking away. “Ah Victoria you are completely female now. I was very surprised it had not dropped off before now. The same thing happened to my father and me. It happened to Em & quite a few others that include Kerry. We have a special club here for those who change.”
 
 
As Victoria got dressed, she discovered little Rose & Lily all dressed as fairies and carrying wands. The fairy queen has sent us for you. Today you start a new life & your cousins wish to take you shopping." As Lily spoke both Lilly & Rose touched Victoria with their wands.

"You can be a fairy now like us.” Said Little Lily.
 
 
Victoria followed them to the Hall of Valhalla where the others where waiting for her. Anna took Victoria’s hand. “Niece & Empress I know my grandmothers took it on themselves to introduce us a few days ago. However I would like to take this opportunity to welcome my new daughter Victoria today."
 
 
There was a clapping of hands and then Maddy said. "Ladies time to go shopping now."

Anna. "I have been thinking the Russian ballet school is dead. There is not one true Russian in it. I would like permission to change the name of our Ballet School. I also have had a word with the principal of the Northern Ballet who is soon to retire."

"We between have decided to merge her classes with our School. We both have located premises that are suitable for the full time teaching and training of ballet and other dances. The premises I have in mind are the former civic hall at the top of the High street. "It has a stage so that shows could be put on there."

Elizabeth came and took her sisters hand. "Gaby all the alterations are already in hand and by the end of the week they will be completed. All we need now is the change of name we had several including keeping the name Northern Ballet. We finally decided on the name (The Empress Gaby's Northern Ballet & Dance School. Anna & Victoria will be in charge of the tour groups. "While Petrova will take control of the day to day teaching of the students & dancers."
 
 
Whilst all this had been going on in Skipton, Lorelei & her sisters had been looking after Pegi in the home of Neptune. Pegi had recovered from the assault. She was asking Lorelei if there was a swimming pool nearby, as she was desperate for a swim. Lorelei started to chuckle and then said "Yes" you can come swimming with us if you want. Lorelei led her to a pool of water.

Pegi looked round. "I have no costume."

Lorelei, "There is only us so we do not need them." With that, Lorelei stripped off naked and dived in to the pool and so did Pegi. Pegi had not noticed her legs had changed into a blue and silver tail.

“Lorelei this water feels so good. I will race you to those rocks." Pegi beat Lorelei to the rock easy. Lorelei was amassed how fast Pegi was in the water.

Lorelei, "You are a natural in the water only our late mother was faster than us. Yet you have beaten me easily.” Neptune was watching his daughters’ antics and noticed how much his guest looked like his late wife. After Lorelei & Pegi had got out of the pool and dried off. . Neptune decided that it was about time that he paid a visit to his guest.

Neptune took with him some flowers. He knocked on the door Lorelei opened it when she saw her father. She left him in the room with Pegi.

Neptune. "As my daughters have gone I better introduce myself."

Pegi, "There is no need for that for I already know who you are. Even before I came here I had been told about Lorelei & her sisters & who their father was.”

Neptune. "Has Gaby been talking about me?"

"No. Neptune it was not Gaby who told me about you. It was somebody far closer to you and me than Gaby. Neptune look at me do I remind you of anybody."

Neptune. "When you where swimming you reminded me of Lorelei's late mother. A great white shark got her and she was never seen alive again."

"Neptune look again".

Neptune looked again. "You are different my wife had a scar on her left and you have the same scar but on your right."
Pegi started to laugh. "You still have not worked it out have you Neptune. I used to swim with my twin sister and she could beat your daughters. Lorelei & her sisters are my nieces."

"You’re my late wife twin."

Pegi, "Almost correct, she is not late."

Neptune “Pegi you mean she is still alive?”

Pegi "Two Bottle nosed Dolphins drove the shark off and brought Lindi to the shore where I found her. She was treated in the hospital and the wounds healed then she fell into a deep sleep which she still is in." Until I was attacked, I did not know how to contact you to let you know she was safe. Originally, my sister had proposed to me that I join the both of you and she would share you with me. Initially I did not realize that Gaby knew you or how to contact you."

Neptune's voice boomed out "Lorelei get your sisters we have a very important visit to make. Lorelei all of you must be dressed appropriately. Please take Pegi and dress her in your late mothers golden dress and place her crown on Pegi's head."

Lorelei wanted to object but she did as she was told. The sea dragons where fastened to Neptune's chariot. With that, the group was off for Portsmouth.

Pegi "Lindi is in the Royal Naval hospital in Portsmouth". Within a very short while, the strange transport arrived at the Royal Naval Hospital. Pegi took them direct to the sleeping patient. There was nothing they could do for her.

Then Lorelei remembered, "Father there is somebody who could help us and return her. I learned this whilst staying with my cousins."

"Pegi & Father place your hands on her all the others place your hands in each others. Lorelei started the chant. "Empress of the Heavens, Queen of the Skies & all flying things, Queen of the Seas and Waters, Empress of all we beseech you in this our time of need deliver our mother from the land of shadows and return her to the fold.”

Pegi, "Gaby hear our pleas and return my sister to me.” The room started to get lighter and then darkened again.

Lorelei, "We must keep trying."
 
 
Gaby realized that somebody was in need of her help. On the first call she summands the coven. "Somebody is calling for help and we must respond." The Nine accompanied Gaby."

Lorelei was on to the third time of asking when Gaby appeared in the room. Neptune looked at Gaby and for once broke his own rule and said "Gaby can you return her to us."

"Uncle for you I will try". With that, Gaby laid her hands on the sleeping lady. The room appeared to have a golden halo about it. More visitors arrived as Galadrial arrived with the others.

"We will try again to restore her."
 
 
Eventually there was a stirring as her eyes opened. "Lorelei, Pegi. Neptune. I see you have finally met each other."

Pegi came and took her twin hand. "Lindi you have been asleep for the last nine years. I have been looking for your family and only just recently found them."

"Mum father thought you where dead and was about to propose to Pegi when she told him who she was."

"Lorelei I love your father dearly. I also love my twin sister & would love to have her as my no 2. We had a pact that if anything happened to either of us we would ensure their families where brought up as our own."

Neptune." You would not mind then if I asked your twin to come and be my no 2 wife."

"DARLING I am surprised that you waited so long when after Severn years I could have been presumed dead.”

Neptune. "Although we presumed you eaten by the great white shark we never gave up hope of finding you. Today your sister with help from the family have restored you to me. You have many surprises in store for you Lindi as now you have lots of grand children."

Pegi also looked in amassment. "You mean I am a great Aunt where are the children.”

Gaby, "Uncle if you intend to take Pegi as your no 2 then it has to be done properly according to our laws.”

Pegi spoke "Lorelei as your friend I liked and loved you. I know I have your mother permission to marry your father. For my own peace of mind I also need my niece’s permission."  
 
Lorelei looked at her sisters who all gave their nod of approval. Lorelei, "On behalf of my sisters we would like to give our consent to father taking our Aunt as his no 2."

There was a cough. Neptune looked round. Then he said, "I am terribly sorry we have forgotten the correct protocol." Lorelei & Pegi looked in amassment at Neptune. As he knelt in front of Gaby. "Empress do I have your permission to take your Friend as my no2 Wife?”

“Uncle as you are already married to Peg’s sister and she has given permission I cannot see how I can refuse you. You have to decide which of your brothers to be the best man.”

Oberon spoke up "Woden is to be the best man & I will give Pegi away for she has no living male relatives. That only leaves who gets to preside over the service."

Woden. "While it is true my daughters are the senior. This wedding calls for the highest rank to preside. Gaby as Empress that task falls on your shoulders.”

Little Lilly came in "Peggi can we be fairy bridesmaids for you?"

Neptune looked around the room. "I think there are going to be more bridesmaids than guests at this wedding.”

Lorelei came and took Gaby’s hand & whispered to Gaby & Maddy "Do I get to come and sleep permanently with you."

Gaby,” Do I take that as a proposal from you Lorelei.

Lorelei "Well you are also the father of our children and they should have two parents. Even if we both are female.”
"Neptune I have decided to ask Maddy & Lorelei &Tinkerbell to help me preside over your wedding. They will represent all the realms."

Pegi & her sister wrote the invitations out for the wedding. Pegi turned to Lindi. “Will you be my chief bridesmaid?”

Lindi, "I wondered when you would get round to asking."

Lorelei, "Although I am helping Gaby with the service I would still like to go with you when you go for your fittings."

Pegi, "Lorelei of course you can come and so can any of your sisters if they want to."

Lindi, "I did promise years ago we would share Neptune. I had planned it all Nine years ago, everything was sorted. Other than informing Neptune.”

Pegi, "You said everything." Lindi took her to a closet that was locked.”

Lindi opened it. "These where supposed to be our dresses and these for my daughters.

Pegi looked at the dresses. "They are beautiful, let’s see if they still fit." The dresses still fit Pegi & Lindi but the ones for Lindi's daughters where far too small.

Lorelei, "I have an idea and called Lily &Rose and their cousins they came and tried on the dresses. We wanted to see what you looked like as mermaids instead of fairies for the wedding."

Pegi looked at the little girls. "They are perfect if we can still get matching dresses for the older girls we are in business."

Gaby who had also been watching said "Aunts I know the place where we could get everybody attired." With that, they set off on a shopping excursion to get shoes for everybody and find dresses for the older bridesmaids. The girls made it a full day out.

Lorelei, "I am going to have to get into training to beat mother and aunt. Mum has beaten me and the second time I was beaten was by aunt Pegi.

Gaby, "I can see we are going to have to have a pool installed in the castle for you. So you can practice and then we can have some races in safety without the fear of being attacked by great white sharks."

Lorelie thought for a moment and then replied. There is no need as we have the lake in the Castle woods and that has been cleaned out. Also we have the complex at Merlingwood with all the facilities we need there.”

The shopping continued and then it was time for lunch. Going into the restaurant, they looked at the menu.

Lindi, "I do not see any sea food on the menu. Have you anything?” The waiter brought across another menu Lindi looked at it. "Ah that is more like it." We all proceeded to order from the Sea menu.

After finishing off our meal, we went shopping again. Gaby called in at a jewelers and asked if they could get certain items for her."

The manager who was very obliging said, "If you come back at six they will be ready Madame." With that, they went off shopping again. Gaby sent Daisy to collect the Jewelry.
 
 
That night Maddy, Darcie, Em, Jools, & Ally all came to see Gaby. "Gaby" Said Maddy. "Do not get us wrong but recently we have all noticed you have been spending a lot of time with both Lorelei and Tinkerbell. I have been with you on most of these occasions. Jool’s was nearby when Lorelei proposed to you. You did not give her a reply. Likewise when Tinkerbell proposed Ally was also nearby."

Ally, "If you are delaying because of what we might say then I can tell you now we all thing it is a great idea. Although I am not sure what Oberon & Neptune will say."

Tinkerbell & Lorelei both came in together arm in arm. Tinkerbell, "What can our father's say when they both have more than one wife each."

Lorelei went over to Maddy. "We are not trying to push you out Maddy. We both fell for Gaby the first day we met her. Until recently neither of us had the courage to say how we felt being around all of you gave us the courage to speak my mind."

"Bravo” and a clapping came from behind Lorelei. "Now I know the true reason my eldest daughter and niece did not want be my bridesmaids."

"Mum & Aunt ER did you hear what I just said."

Lindi, “I heard enough to convince me my daughter has already planned her own wedding. By the sound of it, all your sisters and cousins are in agreement. Well Gaby or do I call you niece of Empress. Do you intend to accept Lorelei & Tinkerbell proposals?”

Gaby looked at her other partners. Before she could answer, Maddy spoke. "Yes. Gaby will marry both of them the same day as Neptune".

"The dresses and everything for those two have already been prepared. Unless I am very much mistaken, their wedding bands have already been made along with a necklace and earrings for each of them."

As they were talking, there came a laughing from the doorway. "So the Empress is to take two more wives." Everyone turned round. ”Woden." Gaby ran to greet him. "You want to take both these two as additional eternal partners."

"Once joined it is for all eternity and that is a very long time." "Yes I do love them both". "They both have carried my children" "All my other partners are in agreement with the wedding". "Should they not have been then regardless of my feelings I would have listened to the others." "When did you intend to spring this on my brothers?" "Woden I intended to marry Neptune as he requested and then ask you to perform the second ceremony".

Lindi spoke "Well I awoke to find that I was a grandmother and that my eldest daughter is planning her wedding and that of her cousins also." "I certainly have no objections & think a double ceremony is a good idea. ""Although I do feel that it would be a good idea for their fathers to be and not have it sprung on them at the very last minute". "Uncle Woden could you do us a favor could you be nearby when we break the news." Woden spoke "I do not think either of them will mind at all in fact they will probably be glad that it is Gaby".

As he finished speaking. They heard the sound "Lorelei, Tinkerbell. Neptune & Oberon where stood there. "Do either of you have anything to say to us". Before either of them could answer, Gaby stepped in front of then to protect them from their father wrath. As she, herself was surrounded by her friends. "Uncles With the consent of my other Eternal partners I have accepted the proposals of marriage I received from Both Lorelei & Tinkerbell". "I had intended to let you have your wedding and then we could have ours. ""However a suggestion that we have a double ceremony and Woden presides has been put to me how do you feel about it?"

Neptune was speechless but Oberon spoke "I have been wondering how long it would take Tinkerbell". "I could see it in her eyes after she met you". Lorelei spoke "Father I could not leave you when mum was missing". "But soon I will have two mums and between them they can look after you and attend to your needs." "Besides I will be only a short distance away." "I also intend to beat my mum & aunt in a swimming contest". "Neptune spoke "For once I have been speechless but I should have seen this coming". "Gaby you restored my wife to me and also gave me a second wife." "As empress your word is law but in this case take our daughters with our blessings."

"My brother Oberon will you be my best man? Woden my brother as The Empress is also to be married then it is you who must officiate at both ceremonies."

Gaby "I agree with that.” I still have the problem of who gives Pegi & me away. I suppose I could ask Uncle John could do it for both of us."

Elizabeth was on the telephone to John to ask if he would give two brides away. He laughed. "Yes of course providing I am still here."

Elizabeth "Why John are you ill."

John. "No. But considering what has happened to you could happen to me one day."

Whilst the discussions where taking place Charity came running in. "Gaby is Gaby here."

Gaby, “Yes I am here."

Charity,” I have just finished sweeping the rest of the UK and America and found nothing. I then have started sweeping Europe and I started in Russia in the area of St Petersburg.”

Woden’s ears picked up. Woden. "How many did you find two, three or four?"

Charity, "That is the strange thing one is silver". Two yellow and one a very faint green." With this news, everything came to a grinding halt.

Woden. “Charity can I come and inspect your detector please." As well as Gaby & her partners Woden, Neptune & Shona also went to have a look.

Gaby looked at Oberon, Woden & Neptune. "Is there something you three are not telling me or failed to tell me?"

Shona "Mother as my former brothers will not tell the least I can do is tell you." There is a slim chance that one of those is our mother that could be the silver for she was of the fairy world. The others could be Woden's wife and mother to Galadrial and her sisters. The last two could be Woden's youngest twin daughters Viola & Buttercup."

"Uncle's is what Shona has told me correct?"

Woden. “My wife took our youngest daughters to Russia to help members of the family escape from the reds. Like Anna the town they where visiting was attacked. Although I searched I never found any trace of them until today."

Charity "The green is very faint and they probably will need our help."

Elizabeth managed to get the signal so they could identify the house where the signal was coming from.

Gaby, "I take it that we are all going to help them." With that, they found themselves in the cold of St Petersburg. Gaby knocked on the door a very bedraggled woman came to the door. Gaby asked her for help.

“Come in and warm your selves. I must get back to help my sister as our mother is dying.”

Gaby touched the lady and said, "Sleep."

"Oberon can you take her to your palace and then return here for her twin sister."
 
 
Gaby entered the room where they are where two ladies laid out on beds. “Buttercup who was that at the door." As the light was not very good Gaby replied "a girl and her friends who where needing help so they are warming themselves in the parlor Viola". As Gaby got near her, she saw it was not her sister. However, before she could say anything Gaby touched her and said, "Sleep.”

With that, Viola was taken by Oberon back to his realm. Gaby let in Oberon, Woden, Neptune & Shona. They looked at the two sleeping females. Woden bent over one and kissed he and then did the same to the other.

Oberon and Neptune kissed one while Shona clambered on to the bed and kissed her.

Shona, "Mother can you help them?" Gaby had a look at both of them. Little Lily had also accompanied them "As soon as she saw the sleeping females she also clambered on to both beds and kissed the ladies.

Little Lily stayed on Woden's wife's bed. Lily went into the chant she had learned by heart from her grandmother. "Empress of the heavens and Queen of the Skies and all flying things, queen of the seas and waters, Empress of all be beseech you and ask for your help I with these our sisters."
 
 
The others followed Little Lily and started reciting. After quite a while, Gaby laid her hands on Woden’s wife. Eventually she awoke. And noticed Galadrial & her sisters around the bed.

She looked at Galadrial and said "Thank you for bringing me back I was slipping further into the land of shadows."

Gladioli "Mother it was not I who restored you for I am not the Empress."

"Then tell me which of my daughter did restore me."

"Darling we owe your life and that of most of your daughters and granddaughters to your great, great grand daughter and the blood of Galadrial.”

"Where is the child that carries my blood?"

Gaby, "Grandma would you like your crown back."

"Woden, “Those are yours now Gabriel they can never be returned to any of their previous owners. For you have united all the realms. For all eternity those crowns are yours." Shona was still on the bed of the other sleeping lady. Lily came back with Tinkerbell and Tinkerbell looked at her father.

Oberon, "Only the combined wills of you and Gaby can restore our mother. "We will leave now."

Little Lily stayed. She went over to the bed and climbed on to it. “Hello this is one little fairy that needs your help. Will you teach me how to be a proper fairy and then kissed the sleeping lady." Gaby told Lily to stay on the bed. Tinkerbell went to the left and Gaby went to the head. Lorelei came and went to the right.

"Grandma" said Tinkerbell & Lorelei "The empress awaits you. Your days of rest are over for now the children need you.

Little Lily started to bounce up and down on the bed. "Please I want to be a good fairy, but I need a teacher". Lily continued to bounce up and down on the bed.

Gaby placed her hands on the sleeping lady. "Mother to us all. I Gabriel Empress of the Heavens, Queen of the skies and all flying things, Queen of the seas, Empress of all and Man command you arise from your slumber.”

A very week voice said, "By that is a mighty title for one so young. Just who is the fairy that was asking for my help to be a good fairy and then almost bounced the life out of me again?"

Lorelei & Tinkerbell, “Grandma you are finally awake."

"So my Granddaughters did what my daughter and her children could not do and restored me. She looked at the two girls again you both are princesses that is true. Who if it was not you then restored me? Gaby came round so she could be seen clearly. She looked at Gaby who was by now in full regalia. So I was right you are my granddaughter." Gaby "To be precise you are my 8X great grandmother. These two are shortly to be joined with me for all eternity. Yes in a sense, we are all your children. This is Little Lily who wishes to be a good fairy."

"She looked at Lily and asked where here magic wand was."

"Lily replied they will only let me have one on very special occasions." The lady felt in her gown and pulled out a silver wand. "My mother gave me this when I was about your age & all I wished for was to be a fairy princess. I now have my golden wand. This will do for you until you earn your wings."

"Now where are those sons of mine still fighting I suppose." Gaby three of your sons are here. The youngest son there was a problem with. He tried to destroy his brothers and me. My magic protected me. Now your fourth son is no more. He is now my daughter."

The old lady started to laugh. “So finally he has met his match and you have managed to calm my youngest from his evil ways. Let me see my youngest daughter.”

Shona came back into the room. "Mother," then she went over to Gaby and bowed "Mother."

Gaby, "It is ok Shona with me if you want to go to your proper mother".

Shona ran across and greeted her mother. "Shona, What Gaby has done to you I should have done long ago. I presume you are now happy as you are.”

Shona, “Yes almost."

Woden, Neptune & Oberon all came in. "My big brave sons yet not one of you could restore me.”
Woden. “Gabriel has managed to do what others before all failed to do. She has restored not only you and your daughters. Gabriel also restored my daughters. One of the first was her own Grandmother then Galadrial after that. Since then weekly she has found and restored others including Neptune’s wife and my wife.”

“Then my sons Gabriel truly deserves this.” She pulls out a tiny Diamond crown and places it upon the other crowns. “Gabriel as you are of my blood then this can complete the set. This is the Fairy crown and was mine"

"Tinkerbell & Lorelei both of you where born in to magic while Gaby was not. I can sense she was not born as she now is. The two of you both want to be her eternal partners. You both will have to teach and advise her to use her powers wisely. Although from what I already have seen she has done so already.”

“Neptune I understand you have decided on another wife. Do I get an invite to the wedding?”

Woden. "It looks as if there is a change of plans again.”

Gaby "I have been thinking about this. The weddings will still go ahead but in addition we will all have confirmation of existing vows."

Woden took his mothers hand. “Woden she truly is the Empress. She reminds me of my grandmother when she alone ruled the universe".

"Woden, “What do you want to do over SHONA."

"Shona is better being brought up as a girl perhaps she will learn humility from Gaby."
 
 
A Week later a very unusual wedding took place. First were Woden and his wife who confirmed their vows. The next was Oberon and his wife. Then Neptune and his twin wives. Elizabeth then came with her partners who tuck each other for all eternity. Finally Gaby came and first with her existing Partners and confirmed their vows. Then Woden gave Gaby while Neptune and Oberon gave Lorelei & Tinkerbell. Woden’s mother presided over the entire event.
 

---

 
To Be Continued...

Gaby & the Half Term Break by Sharp

Chapter 11. The Angel of the North.

A Gaby fan fiction.
It was almost a year since the trip to Chester Zoo. Everybody had since then had settled down in their new homes. Gaby & companions had entered and won many bike races. The dance group had many booking that kept Anna & Victoria busy. Gaby had also discovered as Queen of Northumbria she had many important people to see. Ambasadours from other countries & States had been sending their representatives as they recognised Northumbria as an independant state. Gaby was thinking of her forth coming coronation at the Great Minster of York. Some of those discovered had moved into houses in the town. Nobody though was very far away. Gaby had purchased several very large houses in the Raikes area of the town. Gaby was in the office talking to Galadriel & Gaby Senior. Justine came in with several little ones. One broke away and immediately ran and sat on Gaby’s lap.

Justine. "Little Lily she has been asking to see you as, she wants you to take them on a trip."

Gaby. “Little Lily where do you want to go?”

Little Lily. "The lady comes into my head at night she told me I had to take you to see her.” Little Lily produced a picture of the Angel of the North. “She needs help Gaby. Please can we go and see her.”

Rose came up to Gaby. “I wanted to go and see Harry Potter's school.”

Some of the older girls. "We wanted to go shopping with you.”

Maddy. "Gaby you could please everybody if we went to Metro centre. Nearby is the Angel of the north and within an hours ride is Harry Potters School.”

Ally. "If we could stop for a night or two it would be far better. As it would be a long journey for these little ones in one day.”

Gaby. "In that case I will have a word with everybody and see who is interested in going on a trip to Northumberland & Durham.” After talking it over everybody decided that they wanted to go on the trip. “We are going to need at least 6 or 7 coaches to take all those who wish to go.”

Jenny Bond. " Well Gaby you did purchase Castle coaches which has now been renamed Empress coaches. In addition you have access to the team coaches.”

Maddy looked at the computer . “Gaby we have 8 coaches available for the next 4 days.”

Jools. "Gaby the Percy arms can accommodate all of us if that is any good.

That evening the schools had broken up for the summer break. The younger ones had been attending the brand new St Stephens Schoo in nearby Keighley. The older ones had to take a coach to go to Holy Family Language College. Once back home from school they all started packing for their trip.

Little Lily and all the younger ones where getting very excited about their trip. "Gaby can I sit with you.".

The following morning the coaches arrived at 7.00 it was a strange sight as all 8 coaches lined up down the High Street. The coaches all had numbers on. Most of the younger ones got on coach one with Gaby, Maddy, Jool’s &Tinkerbell. Coach 2 was the nursery coach. The others all basically got on coaches in their own groups. The coaches all had aircraft seats with televisions built into the seats. There was also a small bar and a toilet. The coaches all had radios so the drivers could talk to each other.

They set off from Skipton driving over Blubberhouse moor. They then had to drive through part of Harrogate before thet reached the A1 Motorway. It was about an hour later that they where finally driving up the A1.

Maddy. "Can we stop and pull in soon these little ones are good. They are though starting to get itchy feet."

Den the driver. "We can stop in Durham if that is ok. I will contact the other coaches to let them know what we are doing.”

Den. "It is ok with all the others. Justine would like to visit the Shrine of Cuthbert while we are here. The girls waited on the coach for everybody to arrive then they all went to visit the Cathedral and Cuthbert’s Shrine. A priest was kissing the gravestone. The girls joined in singing in the choir before looking for somewhere to have a drink. The priest who had kissed the stone came and asked if he could help.

Gaby. “We where wondering where to go for some refreshment but there are rather a lot of us.”

The priest. "Come with me I know where can accommodate you all for your Refreshments.” Next door to the Cathedral was the Refractory. “We can accommodate 500 at a time and as it is just opening everybody will get seats.”

After all having our refreshments the girls boarded the coaches again. It did not seam long after. Little Lily shouted "THE LADY."

Our coach drivers came off the motorway and pulled up at the carpark by the Statue. We all disembarked. Little Lily "Gaby the Lady said Welcome to you." Maddy & Ally where looking at the statue.

Maddy. “She could do with a good clean.”

Darcie. "Her wings are wrong she looks more like a Bomber that has dived into the ground.” Little Lily and some of the other children ran to the statue and started to rub it. “We could soon give her a face-lift.”

Galadria. "Gaby you know she would make a good receiver & transmitter for the Witch finder." While the other set about cleaning the statue.

Gaby & Maddy went to the last coach. “Maddy it’s a good job I never go anywhere with out this stuff.” They soon found the entrance to the statue and made their way to the head. When they got there they where in for a shock. The Statue already had a witch finder installed. Most of the cabling had decayed with time. Gaby soon replaced this. Gaby also noticed what was a microphone. She spoke into it there was no sound. Maddy replaced the cable.

Meanwhile Little Lily Said. "Gaby is now speaking in my head and not the lady." Justine decided to go and see if there was a problem. She took Little Lily with her who wanted to find Gaby.

When they got to the top Gaby explained what they found and what they had done. Little Lily explained Gaby had spoke in her head. Gaby closed the door and spoke into the Microphone. This time everybody heard Gaby. Gaby also noticed what appeared to be a phone line linked to the system this she had reconnected after rewiring it. When they got down the statue now looked as if it was made of silver. As they watched the wings changed shape and instead of looking like Aircraft wings they assumed the traditional Angel shape.

A voice spoke to them all welcome my chidden. As the voice spoke the angel Golden glow got brighter until the whole statue was glowing.

Maddy whispered to Gaby "Somebody else has built a witch detector long before you. Do think it is safe or should we disconnect it.”

The statue spoke again. “Thank you Gaby for repairing my device and cleaning Fey. She should do her work much better now.”

After this they went to the Metro centre and split up into groups. In the centre beside the cinema complex there is a fun fair. Most of them enjoyed the fun fair. Some of the group went shopping.

Maddy spoke to Gaby "Tomorrow when we go to the Castle can we all go as."

Before she could finish Gaby cut in "Angels. Let’s get what we will need".

Little Lily. The Lady is backin my head and she wants to speak to you Gaby."

Then Little Lily voice changed. Tomorrow I will meet the host in person For now I will ask over Oberon, Neptune, Woden & my Grandson Naughty son.”

Maddy "Oh My."

Gaby. “ Lady if you are who I think you are then you must be Frea once Queen of the Heavens. If you are then your three grand sons are fine. Your naughty grandson son had to be disciplined by me and is now a little changed otherwise is fine. Gaby Bond as you get nearer I can sense all of you. It is easier for me to speak through Little lily. Give my grand daughter my greetings. I know she is your daughter also. I look forward to her forthcoming wedding.”

That night they held a party in the ballroom of the Percy Arms Hotel. The following morning Everybody had dressed as angels. They all walked across the road to the Ancestral home of the Percy Dukes of Northumberland. Gaby was going to present her corporate pass at the Gatehouse. When the lady on duty spoke " Yesterday I was given instructions that if I ever saw either witches or angels I was to admit them without charge. My Great, great grandmother bids you all welcome.”

Gaby noticed her hand." Have you hurt your hand."

The girl. "No, but it covers up this as she showed Gaby the Mark.”

"Just like Mine " Said Gaby.

“Granny said only her children carried the mark. Yours is slightly different. Yours has a bigger Crown like Grannys while mine has a smaller Crown.” Gaby looked again and saw she was right. Gaby brought out her detector. “Are they 18 of you?”

The girl. "18 and Great Great Granny she came here recently.”

Maddy looked at the finder "Wow all yellows and a very weak signal."

The girl "Granny has something similar which she uses to find us around here." The girl put up a notice sorry close today. “Can you follow me please.”

Little Lily. " Gaby this is where Rose wanted to come She wanted to go to Harry potters school."

Maddy. "Yes this is where it was filmed.”

Rose. "Somebody is in my head."

Gaby also felt the probing before they got to the Great Hall She managed to put up blocks to prevent the probing. Gaby warned the others as they past a picture of Henry Percy. Gaby also noticed several pictures that looked like her but in a past age.

Little Lily. “Look Gaby there are pictures of you as a Fairy Queen. Gaby also noticed the pictures of Oberon, Woden, Neptune & Satan. There was a picture that was obviously Aunt Jane & one of Darcie. There was also a picture of Gaby’s Parents with Gandolf the White.

As they got nearer the great Hall two girls approached and one took Little Lily by the hand the other placed a golden cloak on Gaby as she curtsied.

“Welcome home.” they said.

Gaby. "This is my first time here."

As they went into the great hall they found themselves back in the great hall of Valhalla. Gaby took her seat as so did the others while stood behind was Neptune, Oberon & Woden. At Gaby's feet sat a girl.

“Gaby who is coming today? .

The door opened and in came a Girl dressed and almost identical to Gaby she was surrounded with 18 girls. Gaby got up and was going to curtsey.

"No child that throne is now yours now.” Maddy moves over as the girl sat at the side of Gaby and looked around. “I see there are several former Queens in here. My Daughters, Grand Daughters & You Gaby Bond. I see you have managed to teach and train the others which I failed to do. You also managed to rediscover the finder and get it working. The angel will now do its work and search the entice planet for any remaining of our kind.”

Little Lily Came up and sat on Gaby’s lap as if it was just normal. She looked at Frea and spoke. "You look like my Gaby. You do not feel the same.” as she cuddled into Gaby. “Are you Gaby’s sister or something.”

Woden gasped at what the child said. "Are you going to be a Fairy Queen like Gaby. I want my gold wand one day."

Frea spoke. “I remember when I was your age I wanted my first wand. You though already have a Silver one. However you always should have a spare one.” Frea pulled out a tiny wand and gave it to Little Lily. “This will help if any friends are ill it will make them better.” She handed similar wands out to all the other young girls.

Then she spoke to Gaby. "You are improperly dressed." Neptune spoke "Mother the Orb went missing and has not yet been recovered. Gaby has found all the other regalia.”

Frea. "It is just as well that we brought this with us.” as she clapped her hands. “Sophia you place it in Gaby’s hand”

Sophia came and took the orb from the cushion and placed it in Gaby’s hand. Frea t. "Sophia you are a far better as a girl & I would like to come to your wedding.”

Sophia . “I will have to ask mother, but I think it will be ok.”

Frea. “As you will have gathered you will now have a portal to my home from yours there are still several to be opened. Gaby you will find them all eventually. In the mean time can you do something with these 18?”

Neptune. "Grand Mother is it so long that you have forgotten.”

Frea "Sorry it is so long I forgot.”

Woden, Neptune & Oberon stepped down and stood in front of Gaby and bowed. Empress of the Heavens may we present our Grand Mother the Empress Frea.

Frea. “From one Empress to another I wish to present my 4 twin granddaughters. Their mothers are still missing. This is Lavinia, Louse. & Josephine, Joanne. Jool’s came across with three others and led then to some seats. The next eight are my great granddaughters, Aster, Lily, & Rose, Violet & Faith, Hope , Charity, Amanda. The last six are my Great, Great Grand daughters. Ally, Maddy, Charlotte, Jane & Justine last but not least was the girl Gaby spoke to first this are your namesake Gaby Bond.

Gaby took her hand and said "Come sit by me and we will talk.”

One of the girls said!" We are going to have to say something like Jean 1, 2 or 3 to differentiate who we mean.”

Jool’s “Well Gaby is easy we just refer to her as Drew like we used to do. Or call her Empress Gaby." Most of the girls started to laugh.

Frea spoke, "Empress please will you accompany me back to Alnwick Castle.

Back in the Great Hall of Alnwick a feast had been laid out for them. Markers had been placed for those with the same names. And they found themselves side by side. Frea Said to Gaby "I still have 4 Daughters and my son Loki missing.

Gaby, " Loki as the God of Mischief and Mayhem in Norse Mythology."

Woden. "He vanished after he shot me in the eye and I fired a thunderbolt at him. I still miss his practical jokes. He was a lot like you Gaby."

“My Daughters Diana & Hera are also still missing.”

Gaby. “That would not be Diana who is friends with Herne the Hunter.

Neptune. “Gaby Quiet.” But the warning it was too late."

"So you have meet my eldest Grand Daughter where is she Empress."

Gaby. "Not long ago she was hunting in the Great Park and woods with another Hunter."

“I forbid her and Herne to meet that is what drove her away from me."

Gaby nodded as Maddy came and stood by Gaby. "Empress Frea they gave us these items each and said if we needed to contact them we had to blow the Horn.” With that both Gaby and Maddy picked up the horns and blew them. A few seconds later the doors of the great Hall flew open and there stood Diana & Herne.

Gaby. “Welcome friends.” Diana did not at first see her Grand mother but she saw her brothers & Sophia. “My sister I would gladly be a bridesmaid for you. I heard from various sources you decided to settle down."

Another voice spoke "Diana do you not think it now is time that you and Herne got married. You disobeyed me and ran off with him."

"Grand Mother can we."

Frea “The final say is no longer mine to give."

Herne knelt before Gaby. "Empress my friend I have enjoyed hunting in your realms. I must settle down and find myself a spouse for Eternity. If it pleases you then Diana of the hunt would make me a fine wife and mother.”

Before Gaby replied Little Lily was again on her lap and was whispering to Gaby. “Gaby I and the other little ones want to be bridesmaids for them.”

Gaby turned to the assembled group. “Should I give them permission to marry. If I do not they will probably run off again & hide again.” With one exception everybody gave the thumbs up.

Frea."You all have spoken and the decision has been made. After all this time and they are still together so I will give them my blessing. I ask they defer the wedding until we find some of the other missing ones.”

Woden "Herne I will give Diana away.”

Oberon. "Herne if you need a best man I am available.”

Gaby. "To give us time to find the others we will set the date for 31st October 2009. We must though search for the missing family.”

Diana. "I know what happened to Loki. She lives with Cupid her cousin.
It is not Loki who is planning the attack Gaby although the person concerned looks almost Loki.”

Herne. "Yes that is true as I meet them some time ago and was given this it is a Flute. I have never used it.”

Gaby put the flute to her lips and played a tune. Then gave the Flute back to Herne. “No my friend keep it." Through the fireplace appeared Cupid & Loki. Loki was fearful when she saw Woden.

“Odin my brother you look fine I apologise for my prank that separated us.” She turned to the top table & Gaby. “Grand Mother. Oh you are not grand mother. Yet you wear her crown."

"Loki what has happened to you?" Asked Frea who sat near by.

"Mother my prank backfired and I was injured. Cupid nursed me back to health. I started to change and now I want to get married to him.”

Gaby. "Loki. I am told we are similar in nature come sit with me and eat. Cupid tonight please lay down your arrows my sisters will look after you.” Jool’s came and took Cupid to the table.

Loki. “The prank backfired and I was badly injured and cupid nursed me back to health. As I got better I started to change until you see I am as I am now. I came to love Cupid. He never used his arrows on me. I was scared to return because of Odin’s wrath and what Grand mother would say when she found me like this.”

Gaby. “Loki I went through similar to you. At first I reacted badly and ran away. My sister Jool’s found me and nursed me back to health just like Cupid did with you. My Girlfriend initially ditched me. Then we got back together. Now I have several companions in fact currently I have over 1000 companions as the Emperor of Japan decided to marry all his daughters off to me."

Loki looked at her. "That cannot be you look too much like mother and she is very feminine. "

Maddy & Ally came up. "We are no1 and 2 companions to Gaby Bond. We also saw the change so we can confirm Gaby was once male."

Loki. “Then if you are the Empress of the Heavens and the title no longer resides with Grand Mother. Can Cupid and I have permission to ask mother for her permission to get married?”

Gaby gave the thumbs up. Cupid and looked at Odin as he bent down and spoke “Aunt Frea I am very nervous as I speak because of previous happenings. However if it pleases you could I make Loki my wife?

Frea. “It looks as if we will have a double wedding on the 31st. What of your mother Venus.”

Cupid looked at Odin. “Odin as you are giving Diana away would it be ok if I asked your brother Neptune to do the honour for Loki. Oberon would you be my best man.”

Odin. "Cupid have you forgot the other problem."

"No but if I have the blessing here then on Olympus it will be easy."

Gaby. “What is the problem Cupid.”
Frea. "Empress many years ago there was a family row about the succession and the Heavens where divided. Some stayed in our Northern capitol while others stayed in our Southern. Which is known as Olympus. The majority stayed in the north. This situation was further exasperated when I refused permission for some of my children to get married to their cousins from the South.”

Maddy whispered something to Little Lily who then ran off and returned with Gaby’s Laptop. Gaby typed in her computer Norse Mythology and it brought up a list of the gods with Woden or Odin listed as the chief or Head God. Gaby then typed Roman-Greek Mythology. She then reverted to the Norse. “Let us see just who is missing.”

Odin. “Please come here explain this lists you as head of the northen gods and there is no explanation as to why you are subservient to me.”

Frea "I placed Odin in charge of the Northen gogs after Loki’s prank he was no longer fit. I myself became unfit & never taught my remaining family their heritage. One of my daughters took charge and through her the crown descended to you.”

Gaby looked across the room Granny; mum can you come here. Hold out your hands please. Frea you as well in fact everybody in this room for I am coming to inspect them. Anybody who I tap on the Arm has to go into the centre. Mum you first as Gaby taped her. Frea, Gaby. Galadrial, Odin soon followed by another six.

“I take it that at some time you have all been in charge or where due to be in charge of Valhalla.”

Jenny. “Some of us never made it due to various circumstances. Basically you have all of us who should have inherited it.”

Gaby. “Odin this list I have compiled is this a comprehensive list or are some people missing?”

He looked down the list and then handed it to Frea.

Cupid looked at the list. "Well I know where all but two are."

Gaby then handed Odin a second list. “ Is this one correct?”

Diana looked at the lists. “Gaby you have already befriended my grandfather. You have also meet my brother Apollo and his Cousin."

“Frea you know where Apollo is Gaby?”

Diana."Grand Mother Apollo fled to grandfathers house. You know him he was a show off and he failed his practical. So grandfather banished him to earth. There he still made a mess and met an Irish Lady and her sister who took him in hand. Now instead of charging across the Heavens He charges across the road with a baby buggy. Likewise Cousin George. All of a sudden Gaby started to laugh by any chance are your brothers wife’s hair red and by the names of Daisy & Buttercup.”

"YES on both accounts Gaby."

“Daisy where are your children asked Gaby and how are the family doing on their practical Magic. Daisy's & her twin sister appeared with their husbands.”

Daisy “Nanna I am sorry you did not get invited to the wedding. Grand father was there and he gave us away to our Husbands.”

Frea looked at one of the Leprechauns and said "Apollo" "Yes it’s me, as you can see I am slightly different from when you last saw me."

“ You I suppose are his cousin George." “I understand Grand father was present. "

"Yes he turned up by accident on the day I propose to Daisy in Nepal."

“He then summoned the remainder of the family to watch and told me he hoped I made a good Leprechaun as I had failed at everything I had tried.”

Daisy brought 4 red haired babies.”Frea these are your great grandchildren while the other 4 are. "

Frea. "Yes I get the picture Daisy.”

Gaby. “Oberon you also have some explaining to both your Grand Mother and I. "

“I tried to keep out of the conflict and both sides used to come to my home to relax.”
Gaby. “Then Gandolf the white is your grandfather & he is also known as Zeus or Jupiter.”

Frea. “That’s him. Otherwise known as the old Goat. He also likes a practical joke.”

Gaby. "It was Zeus who crowned me Queen of the Heavens.”

Frea. "If father crowned you then we must take it that he wishes to lay down arms for he and Olympus are subject to your rule. Can you remember the exact wording.”

Little Lilly started the words she was soon followed by all the adults with the exception of Gaby and Frea? As they spoke a great light emitted from the centre of the Room

Gaby. "Ah I see you have brought some friends with you.”

"What is this tom foolery you summons us all here so we where obliged to come. "

"My dear friend do not get upset I asked you here to arrange a couple of weddings for me.”

Zeus. "Nothing could be easier.”

“We are to have a double wedding. First the parents must be consulted. Venus your son Cupid has asked for the hand of Loki.”

Zeus spluttered.

Venus. "I have expected this for a long time & they have my blessing, Mars your son Herne has asked for the hand of Diana This I also will allow.”

Zeus. “As her grandfather I would agree as I did last time they asked.” Mars gave the thumbs up

Gaby went to have a word with Zeus. "Why did you crown me when that meant you giving up your overall responsibility.”

Zeus. "My friend and Empress you alone could settle the family row. This you have done and other than five we are all here now.”
Gaby. “Five Hera, Frea daughter, Juno, Vesta, Cleo, & Tue.”

Ally came up to Gaby. “We have five green dots close to the temples of the sun and Vesta near to the Valley of the Kings in Egypt.”

Gaby. "I alone will go, but if I need help I will summons it. In the meantime Prepare Sharphaw, Roughaw & Pinhaw for the Weddings."

Gaby found herself in Cairo and made her way to the Valley of the Kings there she located the Temple of Vesta. Inside she found 5 females praying.

"Its no good there is no answer. We must continue to pray and ask the Mother Goddess for help for her alone. Mother goddesses we ask you bring peace to the heavens. We ask you to restore our family to us. We ask you bring peace and prosperity to the Earth.”

The eldest one. “Let us take a drink from the pool of plenty then we will start again.” They had not noticed Gaby enter nor did they see her walk to the statue that reminded her of the Angel of the north. Gaby went inside and found it had controls similar to Gateshead.

The five had started praying. Gaby spoke into the Microphone. “Ladies your mothers did not teach you five your prayers correctly. Perhaps if you start with Queen of the Heavens and all flying things you will get a better response.”

All five spluttered. Hera. "Did we just have a mass illusion or did the statue speak to us."

Juno. " I not sure but let’s start our prayers as we where originally taught and how we have been reminded."

Juno.” Do you think we can ask for Zeus to be replace so we can get back to something resembling normality.”

This time they started the prayers correctly. Children the statue replied. “ I hear your cries you are too late, Zeus is deposed, as is Odin. The Empress of the Heavens now rules all. Man & gods.”

Hera. "The statue is glowing and speaking she has never done that before.”

“Hera your mother misses you. Juno the old goat needs you to keep him warm at night. Vesta, Cleo & Teu your services are required elsewhere now. All five of you have a wedding to attend in the ancient capitol of the Dales. Hera you have something that must be returned not to your Mother from whom you took it. You shall return it to the Queen of Heaven she awaits you in her Ancient Castle.”

“Where is that asked Juno?”

Hera. "I know that for when I was younger my mother took me." They tried to zap themselves there but their magic was to week because they had not used it for such a long time. We will have to go via Cairo and get a flight. They looked in their purses found they had money for a single flight each to Manchester International airport. At the airport they got chatting to a girl. She said her name was Gaby and she was returning home after a business transaction. They found that they got on well with the girl the flight took 4 hours.

Gaby waved goodbye as they where leaving the aircraft. Then as an after thought said "Where did you say you where going."

Juno replied, "We have to get to the ancient Capitol of the Dales."

Gaby. "In that case you are welcome to travel with me as I am going there. I am been picked up in a people carrier that will take 7 people.

Maddy was there with the car. "I see you concluded the transaction ok.”
Gaby held her finger to her Lip. “Ladies we should be home soon it will take us about an hour.” Maddy noticed the five looking in their purses. “Is something the mater.” she asked as Gaby was fast asleep.

Hera. "To be honest we left in rather a hurry and came without much money. We managed to purchase our tickets for the flight. We have forgot to book a hotel for accommodation & we cannot even give you a tip until we get to a cash machine. "

“Tell you what I could ask at base if they would let you stay the night without reservations.”

Jool’s was at the other side laughing away. “Do they look respectable.”

Maddy."They look like 5 well of Ladies. They seam in a trance or something & they need to get to a cash machine.”

Jool’s. “Pull-up outside on in the High Street and let them out.”

Maddy informed the ladies she had booked them in at the Black Horse Hotel for the Night and she would drop them by a cash Machine.”

Juno Apologise again. “ I am sorry we had nothing to tip you with, but will you take this as a gift from us all.”

It was a small statue. Juno found her cash card She had  £300. In her account and promptly withdrew it all. “At least we can get something to eat and pay for the accommodation.”

When Gaby awoke she asked where the others where. Maddy "I made sure they had some money and a goodnight sleep they are across the road at the Black Horse Hotel. Jool’s was laughing look what Hera has registered herself as The Hon Hera Percy & Juno is The Lady Juno of Olympus The other three have just given these first names and then put of Valhalla. After breakfast The lades asked where the castle was as they wanted to see it. Jool’s pointed across the road. “Go through the Churchyard it is the quickest way.”

Hera. "What time do we have to vacate our rooms and can we book for a further night.”

Jool’s. “Sorry we are fully booked, as from today there is some sort of get-together at the castle and everywhere is fully booked. I can though look after your luggage while you carry out your transaction.”

There is The Hanover International 2 miles down the road towards Keighley if you are interested. Or there is the Travel Lodge also about 1 miles away towards Gargrave.”

Juno. "Please can you ring them for me and book us all in.” She handed a  £5 note over. “Will that cover it?”

As soon as they had gone Jool’s Telephoned to say. “The ladies where on there way and she would be following shortly.”

The ladies went first into the ancient Parish Church of Skipton Hera looked at the Clifford tombs and then at the Coat of arms upon theM. Clifford, Percy, Dacre, Russell, Tudor, Neville.

My families’ coat of arm are upon that Tomb sighed Hera. Whilst in the Ancient Parish church of Holy Trinity they stopped to talk to a couple of Irish girls. One of the Irish girls asked. “Have you looked round the castle yet.”

Hera"We intended to go there next.”

They where still at the high altar when Juno. "Let’s pray in here before we go any further. That  £5 was the last of my money.”

Hera "I still have some."

Jool’s got to the castle before them and asked, “Where had the ladies got to.”

The two Leprechauns. “They are in the church at the High Alter praying again.”

Gaby. “Tinkerbell can you get this microphone to the angel with out been spotted, and then watch their reactions.”

Gaby gave Tinkerbell a short while to get there and then spoke. “Hera finally you have come to visit me at long last. Juno the old Goat awaits you inside the castle.”

Zeus. “Gaby Old goat indeed.” He laughed. “She never liked my beard and often called me the old goat.”

Tue. "Did you hear that Hera this angel also spoke to us.”

Hera. "I heard and I can also feel the power here. We have to go next Door. My inner self is now telling me we have to go for we would not want to antagonise the new supreem god”.

Cleo. “That is strange I just thought of the girls who gave us a lift here. The Driver & Passenger they looked alike."

Hera. "Probably her sister or something.”

“Come to think of it we have been lucky getting a lift here and then you finding just the right amount of money in your account."

Tue. "There is a child now in my head who is saying come on you lot the wedding is waiting and if you are any longer it will start without you.”

Vesta. " I feel as if I was back in my temple on Olympus surrounded by females.”

Hera. “Right that settles it we have to get going.”

Tinkerbell flew back and related what they had said. The five made their way to the Castle they got to the Gatehouse. “That will be  £10 Lady’s”

“There goes the last of our cash.” The person on the gate took their money.

"We are closing early today, but you have plenty of time to look round.” Hera asked where is the entrance to the great hall. They where each given a map and sheet to walk round with.

Tue. " I am been told to hurry to the Great Hall". As she pulled the others along. The doorway to the Great hall was closed. Hera remembered there was another way follow me we will go that way. Going the other way. Took them through the Kitchens and past the Muniment Rooms.

Hera. “One more room and we are there.” They stepped into the next Room to find people getting into dresses.

A voice said, "Are you here for the weddings otherwise we will have to ask you to leave. You can shower in there but do not be long.”

The voice. "We will have your dresses ready for you as soon as you are dry.”

Each of the five was surrounded by several females who started some doing nails while other put the hair up & some did their faces. The ladies vanished like quick Silver.

Frea came up to them. “Come Hera.”

Zeus came and took Juno. “What about Vesta, Cleo & Tue.”

"Their mother will be along to claim them soon."

Soon the procession got to the great hall. They noticed that sat on the throne was the girl who had befriended them recently. Next to her on one side was the taxi driver, and on the other was the hotel Clerk. In front of them were 4 identical Leprechauns.

“We spoke to those creatures in the church.”

Hera looked at her mother and then at the girl on the throne they looked almost alike. Frea curtsied and instructed her daughter to. "Empress this is my daughter Hera who has recently returned to us."

Zeus came in with Juno on his arm Gaby arose and was about to curtsey to Juno when Zeus shook his head he bowed and Juno curtsied. As the last three where being shown through

Tue. "That voice is now saying cannot they hurry up I want to be a bridesmaid. Now the voice is saying I want a wee wee.”

Galadrial heard what she said. “Can somebody please get Little Lily to the toilet.” The remaining three where presented while Little Lily was at the Toilet.

Little Lily once again came running and sat on Gaby’s lap. "I needed to go Wee Wee." Tue was just been presented and Lily looked at her. "Is that your mummy & have you come to play with me & my sisters?"

Tue " No this is my Cousin I know not if my mother lives or not. It is Obvious she lives on in spirit looking at Gaby & Frea.” As they where talking the Great door swung open again.

Somebody Shouted, “Odins Valkyries are here now.” In walked Peter & Michael

“Gaby we thought you might need a choir so the host awaits you all outside.

Zeus got up and was about to object when Gaby said, "What ever you’re previous differences you will shake hands now.”

Juno pulled Zeus back down and whispered, "Remember you are also a guest here & you have to obey Gaby as all of us do.”

Michael. "The host sends greeting to the Empress & her Family.” As they where speaking Hera also approached and handed Gaby a casket.

“This is your now it belonged to mother." Little Lily opened the casket inside was a Blue diamond. Lily placed it in the centre of the crown. Which was upon Gaby’s Head. As the Diamond was placed in the crown Gaby felt additional surging through her as Little Lily placed the stone in the crown.

Gaby. "That am strange I never noticed before that you also have identical markings Lily as me."

Then Gaby noticed Little Lily had run over to Peter and was holding his hand as she did so Little Lily started to change. She was a carbon copy of Frea and Gaby.

“Gaby I have had many names the Celts called me Helen the Mother goddess. Others worshiped me as Vesta. To Christians I was Mary the mother of the Christ. Peter is my husband and the father of Zeus who needs taking underhand.” She turned to Zeus. "Today is a cause for celebration. Tomorrow you will be summoned in front of your family to answer for your sins."

Gaby "If we three are the Trinity which I was taught was father, Son and Holy Spirit. Then it should be Mother, Daughter & Granddaughter or something similar. Before we go any further where is the real Little Lily.

Michael came and placed her in Gaby’s arms. Gaby spoke to her. “Lily wake up you have a very important job to do now.” Lily awoke but was slightly disoriented.

Gaby. "Go find the wedding parties & tell them the Wedding will now take place under the stars in the wild wood upon the sacred hill of Sharphaw which along with her sisters will light the night sky. The heavenly host & Pans people provided the choir and music. Great bonfires where lit on all three hilltops the one on Sharphaw was still burning many days later.

Gaby, Helen & Hera stood in front of everybody holding hands. The first couple was Herne & Diana The second Cupid & Loki.

Gaby then said I would prefer it if you all settled down in this town. I realise that you all have other commitments. For far too long have we doing our own things rather than looking to do it as a group. As a result this policy diminished our power. So that some of you are unable to perform the slightest magic.”
Later that same evening Gaby had a discussion with Hera & Helen. Maddy was also there. Hera. “What are we to do with Zeus he needs teaching a lesson?”

Maddy. "Well he is ultimatly responsible transformation & that of Dan's family. He is also your friend. Was he not the first to greet you as Empress. Remember what happened to Satan.”

Gaby explained what had happened To Hera & Helen.

Helen. "It would be a fitting punishment for Zeus. So perhaps we had better have a word with Juno first.

They summoned Juno. "Whatever his punishment we promised each other for eternity & although I call him the old Goat. Please do not make an animal. We have been apart for many years with me praying to end the family conflict. I spend one night with him and he fills me with life again.”

Gaby. "You are pregnant after only one night with him.”

Juno. "No female is safe as his daughters and nieces will confirm. Sometimes I wish that it were him giving birth to twins like I have had to do previously.”

A smirk came across Gaby’s face then turns to face the others & says “We will begin the trial at dawn of Zeus. Cupid & Herne shall be the defence; Gaby senior & Sophia shall prosecute. There shall be 3 jurors each from the Fay, Mer, North & South & Peter shall act as Chairman. We three shall be Judge and jointly carry the verdict out.” The charges where read out against Zeus. “How do you plead.”

"Not guilty."

Sophia. "I will attempt to prove you are guilty and should pay the cost." Chan was the first to come and explained about the curse that had been placed upon all his male heirs. He also explained that Zeus daughters had pleaded with him to remove the curse. Other former male members came and testified against Zeus.

Then it was the time for the females to testify. One by one they gave their accounts of how Zeus saw every female as a conquest. Then the defence called The Leprechauns.

David. “Grandfather took me in when I fell out with mother and Grand mother. Then he washed his hands of me & barred me from the Heavens when I could not pass the practical magic test. By accident or design he was the one to give me Daisy & now I am accepted back within my family. Grandfather though needs to be cooled down considerably.”

Juno was the last to take the stand. "Has his wife I know he can be very loving (as she pats her tummy). He is rather pig headed and does not think of the consequences of his actions. Millions died as an indirect result of his intransigence & stubbornness. Yet at time he showed compassion and kindness to others.”

After retiring the jury returned to the court. Peter as chairman. “ I will read the results from the Mer Guilty, Fay Guilty, South Guilty, and North 2-1 Guilty. I abstained from voting.”

Gaby. “Zeus Husband of Juno you have been found guilty by your peers. Before we pass judgement on you have you anything to say.”

Zeus. “ The major mistake I made was with Chan. I should have made him take my daughters as his wives. Instead I cursed his family & even the pleading of my daughters would not make me relent. One of my daughters had it not been for Gaby’s intervention would have been dead & given her life to protecy Chan. Some where results of accidents due to my incomplete training of students.”

Helen. "As my eldest son I expected you to be fair in all your dealings. Regardless of who you are dealing with. We have discussed what to do with you. Along with Herne, Cupid, Mars, Oberon, Neptune & Odin are the only true males left here. While the others have respected us you have seen it as your personal pleasure ground and nobody was safe from you.

Hera. “Gaby is now our Queen and will execute our decision. You may kneel or stand in the centre. Do not leave the pentangle is you value your life. Zeus saw the gem of power glowing on Gaby’s head. He knew that it would not be much longer what ever his fate.

Gaby. "Zeus I came to your aid when I was younger. You have also hurt people I love. What to do with you was a hard decision to make. After talking to Juno last night the decision was made providing you where found guilty.” Before Gaby’s said any more a golden ray shot out from her crown. Zeus fell to the ground.

The following morning Zeus awoke to find Juno in bed with him. Juno looked a lot younger. "I am still alive. ”

"How are you feeling now dear?”

"I feel different somehow."

"Time to get up you have several important meetings."

As Zeus got he saw his reflection in the Mirror. The scream could be heard across the cosmos. Zeus promptly fainted. When he came round Juno was still there.

" I think Sue would be more appropriate don’t you. You have to go to school for practical magic, & motherhood classes.

Sue. "Girls only have to do that when they are expecting."

"Yes this time we can go together."

Things soon settled down and virtually all of Gaby's extended family moved into the town. Gaby was once again walking past the ancient yew in the conduit court of the Castle.

Maddy. “It has worked well with Sue & Juno. T hey are both happy now. Gaby noticed that Mars linked with Venus & Cupid with Loki.

“Hello Gaby how are you.”

Gaby we want to have a little chat with you can we go somewhere to talk. Come this is our private apartments it is called the Tudor wing as it was built for Henry VIII Sister the Queen of France?

Mars. "For years I have been fashioning weapons for the gods. Now I can rest as they are no longer needed. Venus has been talking with Gaby & Galadrial about how they looked like teenagers. I noticed how Sue has settled down to motherhood.”

Cupid. " Nobody noticed that I am already more girl than boy & we would like to conceive.”

Gaby, "There is no return once done. I will loan you something both couples must use it and then return it to me. Maddy brought the present in as they called it. Once used there is no going back and who ever it is used on will have twins.”

It was six weeks later that a much younger Venus returned the Present. “Sam is very pleased and asked if she can borrow it again in about a year’s time. Cupid & Loki think it is great. Cupid says it works better than her arrows. We loaned it to several others after telling them about its effects.”

Maddy. "Gaby we are in for another baby Boom.”

Appleby & Skipton.

Frea & Hera came to visit Gaby in her chamber. “Gaby you never finished your tour of Alnwick as I have been reminded by a little Voice. Whenever Little Lily wants to do something she puts messages in my head.”
Gaby laughed. "She considers it pay back for you using her for your messages".

Hera . "Poor Tue has to play with her all the time otherwise Lily is in her head."

Frea. "It will not be much longer and then we can all place mental blocks to stop Little Lily if we wish."

Gaby. “Going back to Alnwick is a good idea though we could all do with a break.”

Lorelei. "I have a better idea why not do a tour of all your ancestors homes & pay your respects to them starting with this town."

Frea. "It was a long time ago that I last went into the Ancient Parish church of Holy Trinity next door.”

Gaby. "It would be rather an appropriate starting point if Helen was also with us.”

At midnight the Church and castle where bathed with the floodlights that shone throughout the night. A procession left the castle and entered the Churchyard through the main gates. The Great iron gates yielded before them and the solid oak doors flew open. The Church was lit with candles. There was a priest saying prayers in the Lady Chapel. The priest had only recently taken over and did not know Gaby. While the three approached the high altar the other gradually filled every available seat.

Little Lily & Rose & their cousins went and fetched the priest from the Lady Chapel. The Three had taken seats on the high altar The Children sat on the steps while the immediate family sat in the choir stalls. The priest half dragged to the three arrived.

Gaby. "Sorry to disturb your prayers but we must soon set of on a pilgrimage and we also need to say a big thank you for our safe deliverance.”

After the service Gaby looked around. The priest was explaining the coat of arms to Gaby.

Frea. "Most of the arms will belong to people here. To prove there point Hera called the Surnames out and asked them to stand up. Neville a group stood up, Darley. Dacre, Russell, Cavendish, Hothfield & Scrope. By the time Hera had called all the surnames out all the congregation was standing.

The priest. “You have missed one.”

Gaby. "No we have not the Royal family is us three and those in the Choir.”

The Priest also pointed out William Longfellow’s gravestone & told the Group that at Christ church was the Grave of Tom Thumb also known as Edwin Calvert. She explained she was interested in history & Archaeology.

Gaby. “The trip we are having is to various sites associated with the family & if you can come you are welcome.”

The priest. "Well I am the first female rector to be appointed here. I am due some leave & my curate can look after the parish while I am away. She can always contact me with the mobile phone.”

Later that same day the party set off from the Castle. The first stop was Gargrave. Hera ."Somewhere near here our ancestors had a home at Kirk Syke.”
The Priest Barbara Ann Chester was her name. "The remains of a roman home where found near this point the Mosaic was taken to the British Museum. The Next port of call was Victoria cave near Settle. Hear Barbara Ann explained about the amazing finds that had been discovered. Eventually they found their way to Ingleton and the Mountain known as Ingleborough. By the time they got to Ingleborough it was getting dark.

Gaby. "We will still go to the top. You can wait for us here and get some sleep." She touched Barbara Ann who fell asleep.

Mean while his dogs barking disturbed a local farmer who was known to be a practical joker. He came outside and saw a long procession winding its way to the top of Ingleborough. He telephoned the local police station in Ingleton. The sergeant on duty knew Jake Wright was a practical joker "Sorry Jake you will not get us with this joke.”

Jake took his dogs inside and made sure all the doors and windows where bolted shut. In the morning his wife found Jake shaking & saying “Ghost’s had come for him last night.”

The wife called the local doctor who came and said "Jake had had a nervous break down & he would have to be admitted to Airedale hospital at Eastburn until he was better.” By the time the party had reached the top of Ingleborough it was pitch black.

Frea. "This was the site of the oldest Royal palace in Britain. This is where Venutius & Cartumanda had lived here until Cartmanda's treachery.”

Hera . "Archaeologist keep coming up hear to search the site but it is so remote they have only scratched the surface.”

Little Lily. “Gaby can we practise some magic by trying to replace some of the fallen stone of the palace?”

After Gaby gave her permission the girls split into groups. If Jake had continued watching he would have seen lights flashing across Ingleborough. After an hour Gaby went to inspect the groups work. Some of the children had been very successful in replacing the stones. Gaby eventually got to Little Lily who had teamed up with Sophia & Tue.

“Look what we found it has a Q on it so it must be yours.” What Little Lily had discovered was a complete set of royal regalia.

Sophia. "Watch us and what we three can do."

Gaby & the girls sat down to watch. Sophia, Little Lily & Tue started to put stones that once graced the Palace of Venutius & Cartumanda on top of each other. “In the Name of the Empress we command you be restored.” Before the pack the stones started to lift themselves off the ground and place themselves on each other. As they watched the palace was restored within an hour.

Little Lily "Can we sleep here and return to our coaches in the morning. They slept the night there and returned at 7.00 in the morning. Barbara Anne was still asleep when they returned.

Sophia. “What have we to do with this. They examined the items more closely.

Frea. "They where mine when the Romans attacked they where lost & The regalia you use now was created.

Gaby. "In that case they should be returned to you.”

Frea. "No they are now yours & I for one would like to see you wear it at least once.”

Barbara Chester awoke & saw them putting the regalia away.

She, "Do you mind if I look at that.”

Gaby. "It belonged to Frea there and she has given it to me.”

Barbara Anne carefully took the items out and laid them on the ground. There is an inscription on these in greek. The Queen of the heavens & all flying things. Empress of the Seas. Mother of us all.. As she was reading the Greek.

Petrova & Victoria came up and said “Empress” to Gaby. "Gaby we where thinking of going to the naked man cafe for something to eat before we go any further."

Barbara, "You knew the inscription before I translated it. There is something missing though. Allow me Empress Gaby. First the chain then the Orb and then the rings & finally the Crown.”

Frea "The sceptre is missing. Cartumander stole it and it was never recovered."

Barbara Anne said, “What was it like.”

Frea said "I will draw it for you” after looking at the sketch Barbara Anne went to her case and lifted something out.

“I think this may be yours.”

Frea looked at it and handed the item to Gaby. “Gaby push the bottom of the Sceptre.” Gaby did and they all found they where back on Ingleborough.

It was very different from when they left it the palace was now fully decorated and waters flowed from a spring in the centre of the Hall.

Lorelei. " Who is for a bath as she dived in the water. It looks as if we can have our refreshments here before we go on.”

Gaby. "Barbara how did you get the sceptre?”

Barbara. "My mother was an archaeologist and she found the sceptre & translated the words on it. Rather than hand it over she kept it. The first night she found it she was told she or her daughter had to return it to the Empress of Light. My mother dabbled in Wicca & has a coven near here. She gave the item to me to check the translation. I then found myself with you.”

Gaby. "We would like to meet your mother and her friends. Do not tell them why I want to meet them.”

Gaby pressed the sceptre & they found themselves back at the Coaches. It was another three days before somebody reported there was a Palace on Ingleborough again the police ignored it. The coaches continued to Sedbergh. Barbara Anne had arranged to meet her mother and friends in the grounds of Sedbergh School. The name of the Coven was called the Sisters of Venutius. Before Barbara Ann could introduce Gaby Her mother and the others started to kneel down. She handed Gaby a dagger. Engraved on it was a picture of Gaby. Barbara's mother then spoke “ For centuries the Daughters of Venutius have searched for the Light. Barbara became a priest for the same reason. Although we meet we did not have anybody to teach us.”

Little Lily brought out the witch detector. Gaby switched it on the signal from each one of them was very weak with the exception of Barbara Anne. Who showed Bright yellow?

Gaby. Ladies thank you for returning the sceptre & dagger of Frea. Any of you who wish to come with us on the journey are welcome. "Otherwise I would like to see you at Skipton Castle in a months time".

Barbara's Mother sat next to Gaby & talked to her while Barbara talked to Frea. Barbara's mother introduced herself as Amanda. “I was an Archaeologist & some time ago I discovered the Sceptre & dagger. I never reported the discovery of the two items. I gave the sceptre to Barbara to translate the Greek inscriptions. Barbara had a doctorate in religions & She was also interested in Mythology Particularly Greek, Roman, Celtic & Norse. She has studied Asian & American as well. Not long age she returned from a trip to Kathmandu.”

Daisy & her sister. "We went there and we found our partners there."

Barbara. " I wanted to see the temple of the winds for my research but when I got there the way was barred by guards. As I made my way back down I met an Old gentleman with a long beard. He told me He was going to the wedding of his grandson & nephew. He also said the temple would be open the next day. However I could not return, as I had to catch a flight to Cairo.”

Daisy, "It is very beautiful in the temple of the winds perhaps one day you will return.”

Gaby. “Barbara was it about 18 months ago when you where there?”

Barbara "Yes." Barbara then told of her visit to Cairo. “I went to the Valley of the Kings and visited the temple of Vesta. There I made friends with five ladies. I am sorry I am not very good at remembering names. One of the Five was called Tue this I remembered because it reminded me of the name of a Norse god.”

Frea. "A bit like mine then.”

“The oldest of the ladies asked me if I would like my palm reading. So they read my palm as we shared sandwiches. It was very strange I felt I had known these ladies all my life. The Elder looked at my hand and said You have been the recipient of much sadness but that is about to change. Your sins and those of your mother will be forgiven. You are single and pure you will meet and marry a boy girl with whom you will have twins. One of the ladies gave me a small statuette of Vesta. She told me to sleep with it. This was my first appointment and it was unusual, as the church have previously only had males as Rector. I agreed to meet up with the ladies but so far I have not managed to do it.”

Little Lily who was on the seat behind them said to Maddy "Juno & the rest now know as I have broadcast it.”

The coach finally arrived at Appleby. Their Gaby & Maddy went into an electrical Store called Bailey’s electronics. The rest went for a wander round the town or to the river foe a swim. But they all agreed to meet up at the Ancient parish church in about 2 hours time.

Gaby. "I wondered if you could help me. I have brought my laptop but brought the wrong lead I need one that can charge it in a car."

The shop assistant looked at the laptop "Yes I have one somewhere in the back . It will take a little while to find it. If you want while you are waiting you could charge your computer and take a seat over they’re pointing a two seats. If anybody comes in tell them I will be back in a little while. My name is Amelia,” The shop girl was in no rush to find the lead. "You are lucky to find me open as I intended to close early today and go & visit my mother and grandmother. They where in a accident that killed my father & younger brother. I suppose it was luck I was at College at the time. My Mum & Granny are in a nursing home near the church. When I have sold up here & cleared the remaining stock. I have made arrangements for Mum & Granny to be transferred to a new nursing home. I will still be able to visit them but I will be able to continue with my studies."

Maddy "What where you studying before the accident."

Amelia " I was training under Anna & Pavlova in classical Ballet. Anna promised me she would take me back when I had sorted things out here.”

Amelia goes to look for the leads. Maddy looks round the store and then says, " We could purchase the remaining stock off her."

Gaby is playing with the sceptre. "Sorry what did you say I was too intent on working this out." Maddy repeats herself & Gaby agrees.

Gaby. Buying them will give me chance to test this sceptre out. If I dial the correct map references it should take me home & back in a second. After several trips with the goods the money was placed in the till & Gaby & Maddy where looking at the computer when Amelia returned. Gaby typed in Cartumanda & Boudica to see what came up. It showed artist impressions of both of them.

Gaby. “Maddy do either of these two look familiar to you?"

Maddy “Look at the regalia & what Boudica has in her hand.”

Gayl zoomed to the object in the hand of Boudica.

Maddy “It is almost the same but smaller.”

They where still reading about them when Amelia returned. "I always felt sorry for her she tried to keep the peace & caused a war instead. Oh where is the remainder of my stock?"

Maddy. "We had rather a lot of customers while you where sorting us out. SoWe served them and put the money in the till for you.”

Gaby. "How much money is the lead."

Amelia. "You can have it for selling everything for me. All I have now is an assorted box of leads & Sockets. They are only worth about  £5.00. In total.

Gaby opened her purse and took out a  £5 note. "I will give you  £5.00 for it."

The telephone rang it was the estate agent who wanted to inform Amelia they had a client for the Property. Providing she could conclude the deal the next day. Amelia went into the back and brought the box of various leaads. Gaby handed the  £5.00 over.

"Amelia can you tell us where the castle is so we can go and look round it?"

“Sorry Gaby the castle is at the top of the High Street. Unfortunatley you not get to look round. The castle used to belong to the Hothfield family but they had to sell the estates in Skipton & Appleby because of death duties in the 1950's. An electronic firm who established a wild life park purchased the Castle. Five years ago they where taken over by a multi national & the castle was then abandoned. Two weeks ago that Firm was taken over by a firm called Empress electronics I could not find it listed though on the stock exchange. You know Cartumanda was reputed to have had one of her palaces on the same site as the current Castle. My Granny & mother both used to compare Lady Anne & Cartumanda.”

As they where going through the door. Gaby asked, " Where did you say the Parish church was?

Amelia "If you will come with me I will show you as it is close to the nursing home my remaining family are in."

As they where walking down the high street Maddy asked. "Did you ever get to see Anna or Pavlova dance."

Amelia. "I went across to Blackpool one time for the ice dance show. Vladimer was dancing. Unfortunatley Pavlova was not dancing that night. Anna had brought in her latest diva. Alas I was not allowed back stage to greet Anna. I returned home without seeing them.”

As Amelia got to the Nursing home she said, "Goodbye I am going in here now and then on to the estate agents across the road.”

Gaby & Maddy went into the Church where Barbara led the prayers. Then Gaby & Maddy noticed Lily by a fallen tombstone she was telling the stone to get up.

Frea “Sorry Lily that is a job for the big girls. Can all but the Trinity leave now." Frea explained Gaby if one of our kind goes into the land of shadows and stays too long then they turn to alabaster. Only the power of the trinity can restore them.

Gaby. “In that case I think you better borrow this.” and handed Frea the old crown.

Gaby. "Anne, Margaret arise the Trinity command you." As Gaby spoke the ground shook. Everyone in the town came out of their houses as they thought an earthquake had hit the town. Little Lily came running into the church,

“Gaby come quickly before you get injured.”

As she spoke the statues sat up and stretched themselves. One Looked at Gaby. " You are not Frea bu yett you wear her regalia."

Frea. "Anne I am here at your side. Lady Margaret & Lady Anne we have a job for you to do before we continue on our journey.”

Gaby. “I want you two to go across and purchase some property for me

Frea "I think a change of clothes would be appropriate so they look as if they belong in the 21st centuary.” Frea waved her arms. Margaret & Anne found they looked like a couple of business lady’s. Waiting across the road was Amelia with her lawyer Mr Ledger. Gaby had given the two of them a suitcase containing  £200,000.

Anne. "My instructions are that providing you can complete the deal by 5.00 tomorrow this is yours as she handed the cash over. Mr Ledger had the documents prepared & said all I need now is to go to the Land registry I will be back tomorrow then the keys can be handed over.

Amelia had promised if he could finish the paperwork he could treble his fees. Mr Ledger left in his car for the county record office in Kendal. Mr Ledger had been expecting to have to make an overnight stop. He actually returned the same evening. He telephoned Amelia to say all the documentation was done and the sale could go ahead. Amelia had managed to put the furniture from the flat above into storage and gave the place one last clean. She had already made arrangements to stay at a friend’s house overnight.

Meanwhile Gaby & the girls made their way to the Castle. There was a notice on the gates closed to the general public.

Lady Anne exclaimed. “My castle been sold.”

Below this was a new sign Empress Electronics. Gaby pushed the gates open and went to the front door of the Red sandstone Castle. Inside the Castle they discovered it could do with a good clean. Otherwise it was still in good order although devoid of any furniture or fittings.

Gaby. “I think we will all return home to rest tonight and return here tomorrow in the daylight.” The coaches where left in Appleby. Everyone was transported back to Skipton via the sceptre. Lady Anne & Lady Margaret where put in the Guest Accommodation. The following morning Gaby asked if they would like a conducted tour.

"I will give you a tour of what was once my castle or at least it I presume it now belongs to you."

Gaby accompanied by Maddy, Lorelei, Jool’s, Ally & the lady Margaret & Anne.

Margaret "Pray tell me who was the voice who wanted me to play with her.” Little Lily came forward and curtsied.

"I can get into everbodys head if I need to. Even those who think they can block me."

Anne marvelled how the castle had changed yet was still the same as when she held the honour. "I want to see the Shell room my father built if it is still there. There in the Shell room Anne touched a Conch shell. There before them was another portal. “This will take us all back to Appleby when everybody is ready.”

Gaby " I have found several portals leading to Cromwells cave."

Anne “There are portals all over the castle. First that which was mine must be reclaimed by you Gaby.”

Maddy informed Pavlova, Victoria & Anna she had met a friend of theirs.

Anna. "Amelia was so promising. Amelia had to give up due to the accident if she wishes to return then I will find a place for her."

Gaby. "Aunt Amelia will be returning tomorrow. As yet she does not know it. Later that morning after Breakfast the group two by two walked into the shell room and vanished from sight a second or two later they appeared in the great Hall of Appleby.

Lady Margaret. "Let me show you the castle & the portal’s here.

Gaby. " We are going to Broughton, Penrith & Carlisle to reclaim them before returning here for 17.00. Penrith & Broughton castles where in a poor state of repair. Carlisle on the other hand was well preserved.
The group where back in Appleby for 16.0. Gaby had Little Lily & Rose, Maddy, Ally, Lorelie & Tinkerbell with her. She asked Anna & Victoria & Petrova to be by the electrical store for 17.00. The group where just slightly lower down the town when they bumped in to Amelia.

Gaby. “Did you manage to concluded your deal then Amelia?”

"Yes & although I offered Mr Ledger Treble fees he would only take the normal rate. I am just going one last time to look round before I hand the keys over to the new owners. Do you want to come with me."

Gaby & her group accompanied Amelia to the shop. They took one last look. Little Lily & Rose took Amelia by her hands. “Come dance with us here.”

All the group of where dancing in the shop when Anna and her group arrived. "Bravo, bravo” & started to clap. Amelia turned to see who was the new comer.

“Anna” she spluttered.

Gaby "Sorry Amelia I forgot to mention this is my aunt & cousins who I have been waiting for.”

Amelia “I came to see you in Blackpool unfortunatly I was not allowed entry when you where in Blackpool. How is Vladimer?

Anna. "Alas Amelia these days I now have only two daughters."

Amelia. "It must have been your other daughter that replaced Petrova."

Anna. “Amelia sorry to disappoint you it was not Victoria you saw, but My niece who you have already met.”

Amelia looked at Gaby." It was you. I thought I had seen you before but could not place you. Sorry to appear rude. I have to meet the new owners here at 17.00 to hand the keys over and it is 17.00 now.”

Little Lily "Before we all go will you come and learn me to dance."

Amelia. if there is a place for me with Anna then I will help you to dance. First I have to hand the keys to the new owner.” At one Minute past 5.00 Anne & Margaret came into the store.
"Ha they are here now ". Amelia went to show them the shop & hand them the Keys. As she started to do so Margaret & Ann realised who was in the shop with Amelia.

Anne. “Mistress we did not expect to see you here.” As they both curtsied.

Gaby. "These two are to manage Gaby Bond dancewear which after being revamped will be based in your old shop". This is Margaret & this is her daughter Anne. They will manage the store for me. A light switched on in Amelia head. "You are the GB of Empress Enterprises who have taken over the castle." Amelia handed Gaby the keys.

Gaby. "Come with us I think you will find this interesting"

They walked to the castle. The lawns where neatly manicured and the signs had been removed from the gates. Hera awaited their return with the others.

Gaby. “We intend to use the castle as a centre for dancing. It will be used for the training of dancers. The rooms have already been altered for our purpose. Anne & Margaret will act as caretakers for us & live on site. Our main base will still be at Skipton & all the others will commute from there. Amelia you said you had to visit the Nursing home can I come down there with you?"

Quite a large group accompanied Gaby as normal. Amelia. "Is the little one who attaches herself to you your daughter."

The others laughed, as Gaby replied, "No they are with their Granny.” this brought even more laughter from the Group.

Amelia. "Yesterday I saw you looking up facts on Cartumanda & Boudica. Last night I remembered stories my Granny used to tell me about them & Frea. Cartumanda was supposed the have the sword of the heavens. While Boudica carried the staff of justice. It was said, When she lead the Iceni against the Romans so long as she held her arm out the Iceni prevailed . If she tired then the Romans would prevail. According to Grandma the Sword should look like this and the staff like this. The staff of justice was supposed to emit a beam that could destroy armies or heal friends.”

Gaby looked at Maddy. "We had better consult Frea on this.” At the nursing home the Matron was waiting to see Amelia. "They have fully recovered and await you in the lounge Amelia.”

“We had some very dear friends called to see us earlier today just about the time we both improved.” Amelia Granny held out her arms.” Come little one we could feel you long before we recovered.” She the looked at Gaby " I can see the resemblance to Frea. A long time ago my daughters & I decided to forsake our heritage. There were those of my lineage who everybody knows about. Barbara & Amanda entered the room.

Amanda. "This was once Frea’s has been returned to the rightful owner and heir of Frea. Gaby you alone have the Sword, Sceptre & Regalia."

Gaby. "Yes I do. Tonight I will put it on for you both in the castle.” That night in the great hall of Appleby. Gaby sat on the ancient throne. Everybody took their seats.

Frea. “Empress meet Amelia & her mother & grandmother.”

“Gaby. “Welcome to my home ladies.”

Before the introductions cold be made Lady Anne & Lady Margaret entered the Room with Hera. Hera. “Empress it gives me the greatest pleasure to introduce my sister the Lady Margaret with her daughter the Lady Anne Countess of Pembroke. Duke of Cumberland & Westmoreland. Lord of Skipton. I present my youngest Grand daughter Bella, Her Daughter Donna. And Grand daughter Amelia."

Gaby. “Ah that explains the bitterness towards the Hothfield family I detected in Amelia when she spoke to us.”

The last group was Barbara Anne, Her mother and friends. This time there was nobody to introduce them. They came in Barbara’s mother started to say.” My name is Amanda.”

Gaby. "Stop I will not having you tell half truths in here.Start Again.

Amanda held herself erect. " I was the youngest daughter of Frea and queen of the Brigantees. I made a serious mistake for which I and my family has paid for through out the centuries. To know your heritage live while your loved ones perish. Yes if you have not already worked it out I am Cartumanda. I was indirectly responsible for a civil war that cost me most of my friends & family. This is my daughter who to you is known as Barbara. She is the only one of my daughters who retained an interest in wicca. She is better known as Boudica Queen of the Iceni and scourge of the Romans.”

Barbara “ I Fully supported my Father in his war against the Romans. I tried my mothers way first. It would have succeeded when my partner and daughter was killed I retaliated with a vengeance. My Iceni & Parisi warriors knew I was invincible & thought they would be also Millions died at the hands of my warriors. Before I decided to let the Romans capture my self and my sisters. We where reunited with mother in Rome. Eventually we made our way back to Britain. Throughout the centuries we searched for the regalia the Sceptre & the sword I knew where I had hidden it before I gave myself up to the Romans to prevent further death. The items where hidden in Ingleborough cave. These we recovered. You though found the Royal regalia, which were lost when the Romans attacked Ingleborough. My father was to perish when three Roman legions attacked from York & Chester. My fathers Brigantines warriors slew all but 100 Roman Soldiers. The Romans heralded it a victory but the Brigantine slew five times as many Romans. It was this senseless loss of life that made me capitulate to the Romans. They tried to get me to tell them where the crown and regalia was alas I could not.”

“We returned to England with the Saxons. But it was a long time before we returned To Brigantia. Other kings and queens came and went. Lady Anne arrived upon the scene she played both sides and came out on top. She even now is still respected as if it was only yesterday she that went away. For what I did I have long since regretted and tried to make amends? Throughout the centuries my mother and sisters power faded until they are as now. They call themselves the sisters of Venutius in respect of my late father. Who I dearly loved. The other eleven are my sisters who these days live locally and are all currently widows. I as told you previously the rest was correct. We did find the sword & sceptre in the cave. We though knew where to look for it. I did not fall asleep at Ingleborough as you though but followed you. It was then that I realised who I was dealing with. With that I realised I would never ever regain the crown of Frea. Empress of the Heavens I give unto you our lives to do as you see fit.”

“Amanda & Barbara you voluntary returned the Sword & Sceptre to me you could have used them against me but you did not. Juno & Sue please come out. Sue did she meet you.

" Yes Gaby."
“Juno did you also meet her?”

"Yes I told her we would meet again. She stills carries on her person the statue of Vesta I gave her.”

Barbara. “You only where partially right I have never ever met a Boy girl and as you can see I still a virgin.” This brought about a laugh from the Assembly.

Gaby. " I think these witches need to be taught a lesson on how to present themselves” Take them away & only return with them when they are presentable. Frea came to oversee their correct dressing.

“My daughter be very careful do not lie and listen very carefully to the question asked. I have long since forgiven you & your daughters. But I am no longer queen so cannot help you. Neither can Zeus, Cupid, or Mars. For although they live they are no more. The choice was theirs and theirs alone.”

They returned this time with Frea. The ladies where attired as per their station. Frea said, " Empress of the Heavens I wish to present Queen Amanda my Daughter. I also wish to present Queen Barbara my granddaughter. As senior representative here I also present the Princesses, Constance, Charlene, Charlotte, Caroline, Catherine, Ester, Enid, Elizabeth, Ellen, Rebecca, Rachel all my grand daughters.” A great cheer went up from the assembly.

Barbara. " I still do not understand."

Gaby "Barbara meet Little Lily she may be only a child. Lily though like her sister Rose has a special ability. Lily please demonste for Barbara.”

“What is the demonstration going to be like?”

“Just sit down and tell me about yourself.”

Barbara started to open her mouth and instead of saying what she wanted she said, "I want a wee wee."

Gaby started laughing. “How do like Lily’s demonstration. She had read your minds long before you got anywhere near me. If you had any thought of hurting me or anybody here you would never got anywhere near me.”
Gaby. "Watch this Barbara. Lily can you ask Sue, Juno & Daisy & Family to come here. Ask them to inform Barbara what you where doing that day.”

Daisy. “That’s easy that was the day my sister and I got married at the temple of the winds.”

Sue what where you doing that day.

“Talking to Barbara & attending a doublew wedding.”

“Juno what where you doing the following day?”

“Praying in the temple of Vesta & reading Barbara's palm.”

“Barbara what where you doing on the 30th June 1991. Barbara had to think hard. Then "Oh its come to me I was nursing & one of my patients had a difficult birth & I had to help deliver the child. Barbara can you tell me what you where doing 10 years later. I was no longer an adult but had decided to alter myself to look like a 10 year old child.

I was at school in Nottinghamshire There was this boy or at least I think he was a boy he was very pretty. I often thought I wonder what he would look like in a dress. This particular day some older boys set on to him starts to beat him up. With the aid of his sister Jool’s was her name we drove them off and took him to the school Nurse. We became friends. We cut our Thumb with a razor blade and promised to be faithful & loyal to each other. What happened then the family moved away & I lost contact. I then came back to Yorkshire and started my doctorate at Leeds.”

“I take it that you have managed to somehow retain an ability to get younger from your story. One Last Question Can you remember the boys names "

“Andrew Bond.I often wonder how he is these days and if he got married.

Maddy. "He got married ok. " under her breath. Lily though sent the words to Barbara.

Gaby "Then this boy at the age of ten promised he would marry you. Should not you hold him to the promise."

Barbara. "If he had not moved away we might have started to go steady and then get married & have twins. The like of me tend to have twins."

Gaby. "You would have liked twins with him. What if he had a wife or wives already?”

Barbara. "If he was a Arab a Mormon or some obscure religion then it is theoretically possible that he has more than one wife or companion. In some ways having more than one wife makes sense. A team of wives can share the duty.”

Frea. " Personally I think you should hold this boy to his promise regardless of his age. Maddy, Lorelei, Ally, Tinkerbell what do you say

“We all agree he should marry Barbara providing his companions agree.”

“Amelia as this is hypothetical what do you think.”

"I think that this boy belongs to a very obscure religion & that he will have at least 6 wives. He already will have twins by his first four wives. & very soon there will be another wedding or two.”

Tinkerbell “What if your former boyfriend had over 1000 wives and was now a girl.”

Barbara. "If by accident or design it would make no difference to me. Although I would be sad that I would not be able to had his children.”

Lorelei. "Suppose he realised what was going to happen to him & he made arrangements so all his companion could have the childrenthey desired.”

Gaby. “Sue what do you think?”

"I think there already has been enough discussion n this subject and he should take at least 2 new partners who will keep him warm in bed and be truly loyal to him. "

"Little Lily my friend tell us what you think."

Little Lily. “ I think I better go and get into my good fairy costume as if my hunch is correct Amelia & Barbara will be 5 & 6. & Seven."

"Who is the extra candidate.” all the others asked.

Petrova. “I am also due to become a companion of my cousin with the Empresses permission & that of my Mother. Barbara have you ever danced."

Barbara & her mother started laughing. “Years ago I danced with the Russian Royal Ballet Company and then later the Kirov. I was then known as Margo."

Then another voice spoke up. "Gaby it is getting rather cramp in here for us to hold a discussion with Barbara perhaps the great Hall would be a fitting Venue."

They all retired to the Great Hall. This time Gaby was surrounded by the nine. In front of her sat a group of children that Little Lily had charge of. “This is far better. Barbara getting back to the former boyfriend of yours. What if he was no more or joined a religious order? "

Before she could reply Lorelie asked. "Barbara what if he had children & you where asked to help care for them."

“To the first question I am now a priest in the Church of England so if he was a priest that would be fine. To the second question I believe that” She pauses "Whether as a collective or singularly we have a responsibility to bring children up. It may be he has had a wife who is now dead. If that were the case then I would bring them up to the best of my ability. It may be he has been left with babies then I would take the necessary steps so the children could think of me as their mother.”

Tinkerbell came in holding two babies. "What if I told you he no longer exists. These are his children and they needed a mother." Barbara took the babies in her arms & looked at them. She walked across to Gaby.

"Empress your babies need feeding." As she handed one of the babies to Gaby. The baby started to suckle on Gaby.

"Barbara this is Crown Princess Beatrice the one you hold is Princess Barbara your name sake feed Her."

" But Empress."

"Feed her. " Gaby was more forceful this time.

Barbara sat down again & undid her top and the child latched on and started to suckle immediately. "Ouch. She has just bit me. I feel that I actually am providing her with milk,”

Jool’s. "Barbara you where once a friend to me & my sibling Drew."

Barbara looked at her. "Jool’s Bond it that you?"

“Yes it is me. Though you will search in vain for my brother. The child who suckles on you now is his daughter.”

“Empress I am sorry I did not realise he was your husband or this was his child. If it pleases the Empress I would be very happy to feed all his children.”

Gaby. "Barbara do not make rash promises for I fear that would be beyond your scope.”

Barbara. “I could easy tend the Crown princess and her sister."

Gaby. “What about all the others are they to be ignored."

The nurses brought in all the children. "These are all sired by your boyfriend Barbara can you feed them all?”

Barbara gulped. "No wonder he died."

Gaby. "Who said he was dead. "

“Jool’s said he was no longer with us."

Gaby stood up and started to speak. " Sorry Barbara they have all been testing you to see if Lily was correct.” Little Lily went and held on to Gaby’s hand.

Barbara. "She should be your daughter for other than those nine nobody can get close to you if do not desire it. They are more loyal than my Iceni & Parisi tribes. That one & half” pointing at Maddy & Lily. “They never leave you alone for a second. I swear that even if you went to the toilet one of them would be with you.”

“Barbara let me do some less formal introductions". This is Maddy constant companion & cousin of Drew. These are the sisters of Drew & those cousins of. These are the parents, grandparents etc of Drew. These are Aunts of Drew.”

Barbara. "The children at the front of you."

Little Lily."We for the most part are the cousins & companions of Drew.

"And the Guards."

"Ah the Guards as you have put it are shortly I believe to have their number increased. I hope nobody feels affronted by this as they are the most loyal of all of the companions. They call themselves the wives of Drew."

It took a while for it to sink in. Barbara. "Gaby you did say wives & Companions."

“Barbara many times has our paths crossed. Until Llittle Lily showed me I could not believe it myself. Every time I was in danger you where at hand and gave me help. Have you not worked it out yet? Or do I need to remind you of Juno's words in Egypt.”

Barbara looked at the Empress. "It cannot be possible for all but a few are no more than 18. & The oldest child is 10. The youngest are but a few months old. There are no men here or at least if there is I have never seen them.”

Gaby . "I leave the decision to the Nine should the number be increased and by how many."

Barbara. "I have just remembered one of the questions & answers. Little Lily is not very good with her maths I will have to teach 4+5=9 and another 3 makes 12. Lilly Lily 6 or 7 was wrong. Empress would it be possable for me to also join Amelia & Petrova. I may have once been a queen of the Iceni. I though realise that I will never again wield the staff of Frea.”

Little Lily. "No not with out me you are not. For I want to be a bridesmaid again."

Frea. “ You are all jumping the gun the nine have to speak.”
Maddy was the first gave her decision, and this was followed by the others. Lorelei spoke, “My sister & Victoria are two additional candidates. We agree to increase the number to 14.”

Little Lily. “Please leave some space for us. We only have another 10 years to go before we can join.” There was an audible groan from the others.

Maddy. “Little Lily when you are of age I promise that you can join us. As it is we already consider you one of us. I also doubt that Gaby could go anywhere without you. Ladies before your union you have to under go an initiation and this will start tonight.”

Maddy led Barbara to a bedchamber. There she was completely striped by Maddy and Tinkerbell. I will place your statue over here next to mine said Maddy. We are leaving you now. Ally came in with Lisa we have to ensure you have a good shower & wash your hair. Ally & Lisa got into the shower with Barbara. One scrubbed the front while the other did the back and then they changed places. Lorelei & dried Barbara off and then proceeded to do her hair and nails.

Jool’s came with the last two candidates. She supervised the other two putting the makeup on Barbara’s face. We are nearly ready for you to be reunited with my brother.”

"Jool’s I thought you said Drew was no more."

Jool’s held her finger to her lip for Barbara to be quiet. "Jool’s my breasts seam to be sore and I am sure that they have got larger after the bab tried to eat me."

Jool’s. “A week in the nursery will soon solve that problem Barbara. Barbara before I go please put this gown on or poor Drew will have a shock if he sees you naked."

Jool’s leaves the chamber. Gaby enters. Barbara starts to curtsey “Empress I was expecting another. Where are Maddy and little Lily if you are here with me?”

Gaby. “When not on official duty I prefer to be called Gaby or Gaby. I can assure you the others will be very close by. Please sit and relax & tell me about yourself.”

Barbara started to tell about her exploits after she had left Britain. As she did so she rubbed her breast. Gaby. “Is there a problem Barbara.

Barbara was apprehensive at answering. “Gaby since I feed the Princess my breasts have got rather swollen. They must have increased to an E or F cup. If I was to get this as one of your Guards then I can forget about marrying Drew.”

Gaby. "You do seem to have been rather stimulated perhaps I can release some of the pressure from them by taking you to the nursery. Barbara is still quit full bring in the other babies and lets see if they can drain her. Eventually Barbara was dry again & they all had had there fill of her.

Maddy. "We could do with you in the nursery as that would give some of the others a break. They all fell asleep in a tangled mess on the giant bed. Barbara woke up to the sight of a mass of bodies.

Barbara looked down at her breasts. “They feel to have gone down again now.”

Maddy. "It would appear that princess Barbara you as her personal nurse. I would recomend that you to do a stint in the nursery. I think it will be a while before you are allowed to go anywhewre but there."

Gradually the others left the room Gaby was the only one left with her. Lily came in with a photo album while Maddy brought breakfast for them. She sat on the bed at the side of Gaby. “Barbara I promised you Drew. This is him as a child. This was taken with Jool’s & their best friend.”

Barbara. “ This is with Drew & me."

Gaby. “The next pictures are of Drew up to his teens and some of them are him are in fancy dress. The next are when Drew was told he had an irreversible illness the next chronicle his change. Drew had the foresight to preserve his seed before he finally met his fate.” The photo showed the transformation from boy to an attractive Girl.

Barbara. “I now understand why Drew no longer exists. I still do not understand how you got to be Empress.”

“Neither do I. I thought I was joining the Appolonaris team for a months training. Then everthing snowballed. It transpires I have a direct link to Queen Victoria & also the late Tzar. The biggest shock was discovering Draconaris was a relation. I presume you have met all the tinys. In addition to that the Emperor of Japan has married off all his daughters to me. He is still on his way with the last batch. Then to cap it all I discover I also am an Empress in the world of the fae.”

“So am I to take it that my grandmother Frea is also your Grandmother.”

Gaby. "I have not counted how many grand’s she has but you are correct so I suppose calling me cousin would be in order. It can be fun most of the time and unless the present is used there is no chance of children.”

“You mean that I can actually become pregnant if I become one of your companions.”

"Daisy are you and your sister Buttercup happy?”

"We have our partners & they keep us happy."

Gaby “Barbara after their wedding the husbands have become leprechauns.”

Daisy. “We changed them to look like us when we went shopping. They found the present and played around with it a short while later they gave birth. Do not use it unless you want to have lots of children.”

Barbara."Gaby I am getting messages from the tiny companions they are complaining that they have not had a banquet like they had at Harry potters school."

Gaby sighed. " Each time we set off to go there something happens and it gets postponed. We never did finish our northern tour either.”

Barbara. "If you are planning a trip could you include mother & I as we both are archaeologists. I would be very interested if you where to include east Yorkshire. Lincolnshire & East Anglia."

Gaby. "I wonder why that area interests you. Is there some more missing regalia or something."

Barbara. "It is the something. That would be better recovered and kept in your safe keeping. There is also something else as you can see mum & My sisters have aged rather slowly but they still look like old ladies. They refused to touch magic & now they have even less knowledge than the companions do. My mother though across the years had many children these got left with their fathers when she decided to move on. The daughters who stayed with her are all Venutius daughters. I do not know if any of my siblings are still alive. If they were I would like them at our wedding.”

Gaby told Hera to prepare a party in the great hall at Alnwick castle. To show what she wanted the film of Harry Potter was played for her. "Very interesting. Barbara can you and Amanda take charge of all the children and make sure they are dressed appropriately.”

Barbara. "Exactly like in the film.”

“Exactly or at least as near as possible.”

"In that case we better use the Princess Elizabeth Engine that is at Embsay Station. We can set off from there with the children.” Hera spoke the rest of us can use the portal to get there.

The children set off with a small group of adults from Embsay station. Little Lily was holding Barbara’s hand she started to say. "I know where we are going."

Barbara. " Please Lily do not tell the others or it will spoil the surprise.”

"Will it have ghosts like the film."

Barbara. "Lily you probably know far more than I do about what it will look like."

Lily."Barbara will you tell us stories.”

Barbara. "Once upon a time there was this queen who lived with her family and she was very happy. Then invaders attacked their land. A neighbouring king fought the invaders and had to flee for his life. He sought help from the Queen her husband the king wanted to help him. The invaders arrived at the palace one-day & promised if they handed over the rebel they would leave the royal family alone.

The Queen believed them and handed over the rebel who was killed in front of them. The invaders assaulted that same night the Queens eldest daughter. The Queen was taken to safety of York as it now is by a very fast driver. The king was furious the invaders had stole his wife and assaulted his daughter. He commanded the whole north to rise up and kill the invaders. For years the battles raged. Then the invaders then sent 3 armies against the king. When the battle was over there was no sign of the king and only 100 of the invaders remained alive. Mean while the invaders had sent another two armies against the stronghold of the wizards on the Isle of Anglesey. When the invaders attacked there was no wizards there, only a few young trainees. These trainees fought very hard and killed many of the invaders. But eventually they all perished. Meanwhile the Kings daughter had taken charge of two tribes in the East called the Iceni & the Parisi. With these warriors she attacked and killed every invader she could find & destroyed every town she came across. Eventually the invaders who attacked the Wizards returned home to find only dead bodies. They vowed vengeance on the killers of their families.

"Tell us more did she escape or did the invaders kill her." asked Rose.

Amanda. "I will continue the story". The Queen led her troops killing many more. Eventually her grief at the loss of her father subsided. The invaders had a new leader who had married Princess Helen a sister of this Queen. She decided to visit her sister but first hid her royal regalia caves. The invaders took her and her sisters prisoners and sent them to Rome. There they where well treated. "They eventually meet up with their mother & conspired to escape. During an attack on Rome by invading German tribes they made their escape.”

They managed to escape. They eventually made it back home but there was now a new Queen in charge. The Old queen still hoped to regain her throne. She and her daughters managed to recover two items of the royal regalia. Meanwhile the New queen had found the rest of the old Royal regalia. Valkerie’s always guarded the New Queen & she had an elf that protected her. The old Queen & her daughters realised they would never regain the crown. They handed the regalia they had over to the New Queen & became great friends with her.”

Lily. "I remember the story. The old queen should never have helped the invaders.”

Amelia looked up and noticed the train had stopped. " We are there time to get out now Girls."

Rose. "Please can you tell us some more exciting stories."
"Maybe another day girls.”

They had arrived at the station and discovered they had to get into a boat for the final bit of the journey.

Rose. "This is just like in the Film". Once they got off the boat they went inside. "This is cool just like the film will there be ghosts here also?” There before them was a banquet. All the girls had dressed up in black witch’s outfits. "Wonder what colour the rest will be?"

Frea. “Girls it is all depending on status. The Ladies are dressed in silver, white, Yellow, & Gold.”

Gaby had all the colours in her dress. Just before the evening ended what appeared to be a ghost materialised in front of Amanda. "Hello Amanda it nice to see you again, I will be keeping my eye on you & our children." Amanda passed out.

Rose. "Gaby you’re the greatest, even Amanda thought that was real.” Amanda soon recovered and put it down to a hallucination.

Gaby. " I have several announcements to make. First all Amanda’s Daughters & grand daughters with the exception of Barbara along with lady Anne, Lady Margaret & Amelia mother and Grandmother. Will for the next month be taking their turn in the nursery. Secondly I will be going on a European visit for the next month. I will be taking the normal team plus a few additions like, Amanda, Amelia, Anna, Petrova, Victoria, Barbara & two of the Leprechauns preferably Daisy & she can choose the other. Also with their mothers permission Little Lily & Rose as a companion for her will also go. Whilst I am away my parents will act as my represetatives. The lady Hera, Margaret & Ann will be high stewards. We can be contacted in the event of an emergency. I do not envisage one. Lastly should any body want to play with the present they are to contact the remaining leprechauns for it.”

Maddy whispered. "Gaby do you think that is a good idea, we could be in for another birth explosion." The following morning a small group went to Leeds-Bradford airport and boarded a private flight.

Maddy. “Gaby where are we going?”

“We are going to the Americas, Rio & then New York I want to insert witch finders in those statues. Then we are back to Europe. It did not take long for the electronics to be inserted. Within seconds signals where been received in Skipton.

Jenny looked at the screen. “ The team is in New York as it has just come on line. So far there are no other signals.”

Gaby & the pack visited every major female statue or angel & inserted a smilar device. Country by country round the world was coming on line.

Little Lily came to Gaby. " Frea is sending a message through me. We are to go to St Petersburg & use our hand device.”

Anna. "As we are all dancers we could perform at the theatre."

Meanwhile back at the castle the leprechauns had supervised the ladies in the nursery. One day one of the leprechauns over heard Barbara's sister Elizabeth talking. "She was saying how much she was once again enjoying the looking after the babies and wished she could have some of her own again. As we are far too old that will not be.”

That night Elizabeth had a visitor it was the leprechaun with the present. This may help you ladies be very careful with it. After inspecting it they decided to try it out. The ladies took it in turns to use it on the others. After two weeks of almost constant use it was returned to the leprechaun.

Elizabeth. " I seem to be a lot fitter than I use to be & seem to be getting younger.”

One of the other. "Elizabeth have you started lactating yet as I have. I have been feeding my charges.”

Lady Margaret. "I have been feeling sick every morning for the last 4 days do you think I have contracted something.”

Gaby's Father had been busy buying Stocks & shares. He was chatting to his wife. I have managed to get a controlling interest in IBM, Dell & AOL. Also I have been in negotiations with Bill Gates for Microsoft.”

Anne spoke to her mother Margaret. "I fear we will be high stewards not much longer for there is life within me. By the end of three Weeks all the ladies where feeding their charges.

Lady Hera Percy had a visitor one-day. It was the Mayor of the town. “I thought I had better inform the castle there is going to be a week of festivities this year to be prior to Christmas holiday. The council have intended to have Knights fighting. Stalls & all sorts of other things on display. We at the council wondered if you would like to partake, as it is also the anniversary of Lady Anne Clifford’s birth. We where going to find somebody to play her part.”

Hera. “ I have just the couple to play Lady Anne & Lady Margaret. In fact I will arrange for them to also have attendants. The castle will be very willing to participate in the event. I though will have to confirm details with the owner before we can participate.”

Gaby got some very interesting messages on her laptop these though she kept to herself. She sent congratulation to her father & said to go ahead with the Bill Gates deal. She also confirmed it was ok to participate in the festival & added perhaps Queen Elizabeth might show up to Anne Birthday Bash.

Back in St Petersburg when they entered the theatre a man stooped the group. "You cannot go through there it is for dancers only. I will show you around for a small fee.”

As they where been shown round they met up with a very stern looking German lady. "Ivan who are these people."

Gaby "I informed Ivan I was with a visiting Ballet company & I wanted to have a look round the theatre."

The Director. "The stage is there prove your words."

Gaby "Can you put on Swan Lake please Ivor.?"

Whilst Ivor was finding the record the girls got changed. Gaby noticed a girl of about 18 & pointed her out to Little Lily. “ Can you sort her out while we dance.” Lily changed to a little fairy costume. Gaby & the others went on the stage & started to dance while the director & Ivor watched.

Little Lily went up to the girl who was wearing very tatty clothes. She held her hand. “I am a fairy princess come & dance with me.”

The director was enthralled by the dancers & commented "She is better than the Great Anna.".
Ivor. "I thought she was better than Petrova.” As they where watching Lily came on with the girl. The girl copied perfectly every move of Gaby’s.

"What is she doing up there get her off." said the director.

As she spoke the other dancers surrounded the girl & she vanished from view. A few seconds later the swans presented a new swan to the Queen.

Ivor shot to the stage. "I am sorry she disturbed you. Please forgive her she cannot speak & is deaf. I came here as a young dancer hoping to dance with my hero the great Anna. Unfortunatly she had moved on. One day this girl turned up we gave her a job helping the dancers. The girls where kind to her although she could not speak. One day I went on the stage to dance. Unfortunately somebody had failed to reset the trapdoor correctly & I fell and broke both my legs. Candy found me and nursed me back to health. Eventually I married her & we where blessed with eight sets of twin daughters. We got the order of Stalin for having so many sets of twins.”

“I could not continue dancing so was given the job of caretaker of the theatre. A short while ago I went on Russian television to a program called Mind Master. On this program I got to the final & eventually won it. It was an all expenses holiday for my family and me across Europe. We stayed first in England at a place called Blackpool. There I saw Petrova dance on the ice. I went back later to see her again but an even greater dancer had replaced her. Eventually we left Britain & toured across Europe finishing at Amsterdam. There I went to the royal Opera House. Alas it was closed.”

Gaby. "Ivor if I was to offer you a job as my road manager would you take it?"

Mean while Lily had got into Candy’s mind. Candy ran off and returned with some stage props. She went up to Gaby and placed a crown on her head then curtsied. She then went to Amanda and handed her a doll.

"Enough get her away or I will sack you both."

Little Lily. "Leave my friend alone or you will come to regret it."

Gaby. “Ivor are all your family nearby?”

"We all live under the stage.”

Sixteen girls appeared. Gaby pulled herself to her full height. "Director Tonight I will be going on the stage & Candy & the children will dance with me."

But” started the director."

Gaby. “You have insulted me once & I will not tolerate anybody insulting doing that or injuring my friends and companions.”

Little Lily had managed to get into the mind of candy & found she could read minds also. Ivor took the team for a meal.

Gaby. "You do not have to. I know how hard it is for you and your family.”

Ivor. "After I broke my legs I lost the will to dance. Then meeting you again has rekindled my love of dancing. I fear that is now not possible.”

Gaby "If you return with us you could dance."

Little Lily still had on her fairy costume. She touched Candy. "The queen requires your services speak."

Candy once again curtsied and then went on her knees if front of Gaby.

" Sorry if my wife is disturbing you again."

Then to the surprise of the others Candy spoke, “ Thank you Empress. Ivor will not come and dance with you because he is ashamed of what he has become.”

A thought came into Gaby’s mind. "Maddy can you me, Candy & Ivor adjourn to a small room."

In the small room Candy started to talk. "I was always attracted to Ivor until his accident he did not even look at me. After we had got married I realised we both had similar birthmarks on our arms. We had rather an active time together. Then the changes started. First Ivor developed breasts & he was able to help me feed the children. Then one night we where getting rather active again & it came off in my hand with a pop. Since then Ivor has had monthies like the rest of us. The face you see is latex as it is illegal for two females to be married in Russia so we have to keep the pretence that he is still male.”

“Ivor pealed the mask off and let us see the rest to prove what Candy says is true. Then you can you wash & shower & then put on these clothing like Candy and the girls.”

Ivor did as he was told. "It is strange the voices told me you would be here today & I would meet my destiny.”

Gaby turned to Candy "I believe you are almost as good as Little Lily at reading minds."

Candy. "Is that the one who kept saying she was a fairy princess & that she wanted to dance with me."

Gaby laughed. "That sounds like Little Lily.”

Candy. "Thank you for restoring my speech & hearing. I could only communicate with Ivor by thought.

Gaby, "Who was your mother candy?"

"My mother has had several names. As you already know I recognised her. When I presented her with my old doll. I was with my father when the Cossacks attacked our village. Father got killed but good people took me in. I knew if I ever found anybody with the mark they where kin of some sort. I did nor realise until long after we where married though that Ivor had the same mark. I looked deep into his mind and found he could not be my brother. We where very happy together.” When Ivor returned he looked more like Candy’s twin.

Gaby. “Your name would be better as Ivy now rather than Ivan. I need information about your family Ivy.”

“My father was called Georgeo Miloservich. My elder sister was a dancer. I believe she was called something like Margo or Anna. I am not sure as my father once showed me a poster & told me they where family."

"Ivy can I see your birthmark " asked Gaby as she compared her & Candy’s.

“Yours is different, but very similar.”
“I think Ivy is either my cousin or my cousin's child. Candy can you reach Little Lily & tell her we have Georgeo Miloservich daughter here.”

Within seconds Anna & her daughters came through the door. She spoke in Russian to Ivy. Ivy. "Papa before he died told me I had to go dancing & perhaps one day I would find my sisters. Papa died fighting the reds I was with him and I managed to escape taking a dying papa with me.”

Anna. "I am sorry I thought you had died with your father if I had known I would have come for you sooner.”

Gaby. "We came looking for anybody with similar marking to you.”

Candy. "We have not got the correct documentation to leave the country or enter any other.”

Gaby. “Leave it up to me as I will sort it out.” The director had gone off in a huff.

Candy. "Two days ago we got a new batch of dancers they all seamed to stick together like glue. One of them at least has the same marking. I was going to try & probe her mind but so far I have not been near enough to her to do it. They will be returning tonight for the 19.00 performance.”

At 18.00 the dancers returned. Amelia spoke to them "We have instructions that you all have to have a medical before the show begins. We will start in alphabetical order. Any who we say are unfit must return to their lodgings immediately. One by one the girls where checked out. All but 3 had markings.

The three burst in to tears "One replied we have never been separated from our older sisters."

Amanda , " You three cannot be their sisters as you are different. They all have a birthmark you do not."

"Please Doctor before we go there is something I will show you." She got her sisters’ arm and started to scratch at it a covering of latex came away. The other two did the same for their sister. "See I said that silly idea of yours to look normal would backfire. Now we get separated from our sisters.”

Barbara took the smallest in her arms. "Nobody will separate you while I am here & I don’t think your mother would be please either. Tonight girls you are going to dance the Dance of your lives & you will have addition help. Then you are coming home with us.”

"But our stuff is all back at the apartment."

Amelia. "While you dance Daisy & her sister will collect all your belongings & bring them here. Likewise Candy can you pack everything that you will need for you will not be returning.”

Gaby. “Is there was a computer printer nearby?” The printer started churning out travel passes and permits for the entire group. “ These should suffice until we get home. "

Amanda counted the Girls. Then started to say names. One by one they stepped forward Maddy put a sticker on them with their name on eventually there was one left. The last one said Mother I was Victor but now am Victoria. "

Amanda embraced her son. I was told you died with the firing squad."

"I was hit & fell down they pushed me into a ditch at the side of the road. My sisters found me & protected me and then I started to change.”

“Father died like a true patriot cursing the reds & telling me to search my sisters out and to never be separated again. Why did you come looking for us now."

Gaby. “ Your elder sister is to take a partner & she asked for my help to find you."

Victoria, “That’s strange I keep getting messages saying. You lot hurry up I am getting hungry & I want my tea."

Gaby shouted “Lily.” Lily arrived promptly.

Gaby. “Is everybody in the main hall with all their belongings or at least what they want to keep.” This they did. Gaby brought out the staff. There was a gasp from two of them.

"The staff of Frea."

Elspeth. "We where feed on stories about it & how the Child of Frea would return one day.” Gaby had already pre-set the co-ordinates of the staff for home.

They all found themselves & their belongings in the castle grounds. "Welcome cousins this is your new home." Hera came to greet the party. "She said "we had a slight problem while you where away. Now though it is resolved."

Gaby asked to see the other two stewards Anne & Margaret. . Two teenage girls came holding the Princess Beatrice & Barbara.

Anne "We think we might have a slight problem or two."

"Yes what is it."

"We where only playing about but now we all have got younger & feel full of life."

Gaby. “So ladies how have you enjoyed working in the nursery?”

Margaret. “I think we will be spending a long time in there could you possibly appoint somebody else as store manager. We have to get back with our charges.”

Gaby’s parents greeted her & informed that they had just completed the deal for Microsoft with Bill Gates. Hera informed Gaby "She had arranged the costumes for the week long festivities which start on Saturday. I had intended Anne to play Anne but she & Amanda’s' other daughters will not leave the nursery & they will only allow the mothers in.

Gaby. "They will be fine once they have their twins. They are just practising like the others did. I have ask the Russian group to wear name tags until we all got used to them & I feel it would be a good idea if we all wore a name tag and our picture.”

That Saturday Anne & the Ladies refused point blank to leave the nursery. Until Gaby said" Stay if you want but the mothers are taking the twins into town. With much regret the ladies went into town in full period costume. Gaby & Maddy where getting into the Coach which would drive the short distance to the arena where the event would start.

Little Lily. "Do I get to go with you or do I have to walk like the others."

Several former Queens walked in front of the coach then all the rest 4 a breast behind the coach. They took their seats. Then the herald gave the announcements. We thank Gaby Bond for agreeing to be Lady Anne for the day on this her birthday.”

Hera whispered "Gaby I have a birthday party for the real Ann all arranged".

The first event was a jousting competition one Knight asked for Anne favours. He was given a scarf, which he attached to his lance. Another competitor asked the real Anne for her favour. Eventually these two where the only ones left. After that a re-enactment group called the Clifford white coats went through the drill using Halberds. Then there were some Cavaliers fighting Roundheads on horseback. Then to finish off a group of the Clifford Whitecoats gave a demonstration of hand held weapons and their uses.

Gaby & the Half Term Break by Sharp
A Gaby Fanfiction
Chapter 12 Helen.

It was a year later and near to Christmas. The medieval event last year had been a great success. Amanda came to see Gaby about the next event & what they should do for it.

Gaby. "I have several ideas. 1 We could dress as Roman & Greek gods & have gladiators etc. 2. We do the same as last year. This time though it will be better. 3 We dress as the Brigantine and Romans. Putting on a sketch that tells the true story.”

“Amanda I thought you & Barbara would like to play yourselves. We can do the rest including the Romans. I would also like to talk about the coronation arrangements in York. Barbara has been promised a roll in the service. Do you know how to contact Helen as she just vanishes? It is strange it is as if she was with me all the time and when I need the extra help she just appears."

Barbara. "I will have to contact Peter & Michael they may know where she is."

“I would like Helen to be present at the coronation. I also have been thinking if this time we all should go to the temple of the winds for a service of unity. Amanda the other thing I have to ask you is how you are getting on with everybody?"

Amanda. "I have been getting to know my new family while my older daughters have all given birth and are busy with their children. I seem to be at my happiest when I and close to you and the girls. After that trick with the baby I even look like a teenager."

Gaby. "I have all ready had several suggestions I increase the team further. As you will have noticed there is always Maddy. Maddy & Jool’s I have known all my life. You on the other hand I have known for a little time, yet feel it has been a life time. We both have a lot in common. Would you agree to unite with your Daughters with me? I use the plural for there have already been requests from Tracy & Tricia to include Candy. There was a request from Little Lily that I should consider Elspeth the youngest one who is shortly to turn 16."

Amanda. "I thought the nine had to agree to any additions.”
"If you agree then the recommendations will be put to the vote."

"Gaby as one of your consorts I could teach you how to use the regalia correctly. The staff does far more than just transport people & thing from place to place. It can be use to heal or destroy. It can enable the users to travel backwards & forwards in time. The holder can turn herself invisible if need be.”

There was a knock on the door it was Kat, Amelia, Tricia & Tracy. We know you are currently are planning the next fair. We where wondering if in the summer we could all have a break on the East Coast similar to last year.” A smile came on Amanda's face.

"You know if we went in the summer the Children would not have to have time off school. Also Gaby in case you have forgotten it would also suit Barbara fine to go to that area again."

Gaby decided to give everybody a say. After much discussion it was decided Gaby & a small group would go for the day & book the hotels for them all. Gaby had forgotten that she had already bought the Royal Hotel.

The next day Maddy, Gaby, Jool’s, Kerry, Tinkerbell, Lorelie, Ally, Amelia & little Maddy & Rose. All transported to Scarborough. The first hotel the group looked at was called the Grand. Gaby went in with Lily and spoke to the receptionist.

She was very efficient and gave the detail required. “You would be very welcome. She would not." Pointing at Lily. "NO CHILDREN. The company policy is that children 12 and under are not allowed. You would be better going across to the South bay. Across there are two hotels that would suit you fine."

Gaby. "Thank You." they left & made their way across the Valley Bridge to the South Bay hotels.

Maddy was fuming "NO CHILDREN INDEED."

Gaby calmed down. "Maddy she was only implementing company policy. That will have to change rather quickly."

Little Lily. "Elizabeth already has that underhand. By the end of today the Grand Hotel Group will no longer exist & that receptionist will have a new boss."
Gaby. "Still let us look at the Crown & the Imperial if they are as good as the receptionist implied.” The hotel they first went first into was the Imperial. There they where met by a very friendly girl. "We are looking for a hotel for a family gathering and holiday.”

The girl spoke into the intercom & her twin came to take over the reception while she showed them around. There was a nursery, a play area, a dance room & theatre as well as a swimming pool.

Lorelie, "This place would suit me fine." The others all agreed.

Gaby. "We still have to look next door and see what that hotel is like."

The receptionist, "If you want to look at the Crown Hotel as well as this I will take you across there. My sisters run it although they currently are at Scarborough hospital visiting Mum & Dad."

She took them across & showed the around. They where impressed. Gaby. "What is in there?" She opened a door inside was a beautiful chapel. There were murals on all the walls.

"My father painted them. He was for ever telling us that our family has lived in this area for thousands of years & even fought & defeated the Romans. He has a good imagination has dad."

Gaby. "It smells of incense on here, Kat noticed there was a pentangle drawn on the floor in chalk. Before Kat could say anything the girl spoke.

"Please do not tell anybody I will never do it again. My name is Gabrielle like in the angel. I found this old book in a second hand shop in the North Bay a while ago. I read it. Then there was the accident that put my parents in hospital. For some time the Grand Group have been pestering father to sell them the two hotels. Now it looks as if they will get them cheap. I read in the book that if you truly believed, then the mother goddess would help. My sisters & I even have a faint birthmark like it shows in the book. We had it darkened as it was almost non existent. Last night the eight of us & our brother held a little service to ask for help."

Gaby. "In that case could she meet all of the sisters & the brother?

Gabrielle. "My sisters will all be here by 3.0 p.m. to get the evening meal ready. My brother should return from London at 5.00 p.m. He has become very ill & needs help himself."

The others looked at Gaby. They then left but promised to return around 5.00 p.m. with their decision. Kat, "Gaby those murals where of Amanda & Barbara with the others. The mark was correct so why had the Finder not detected them all before."

Jool’s "Perhaps it is slightly out or needs slight adjustment. We can sort that out later. I think we had better summons both Barbara & Amanda to be with us."

They looked around the town & enjoyed themselves. Little Lily wanted to go into Olympia and have a go on the slot machines. Kat gave her a  £1 of 2p coins. Lily put the coins in and won prizes. Eventually she had enough & they went to a fish restaurant near the pier. There they each ordered a meal. When the meals arrived the plates where massive.

Lorelie. "This is better than the spreads father puts on." After the meal they went to the beach before returning to the hotel.

Gabrielle introduced her sisters and as she was doing so her brother came in he was crying. He ran up stairs then a little while later another girl joined the group. "Sorry about that I got some bad news today.” Her sisters hugged. Then she turned to Gaby, "Can I help you?"

The girl looked at Amanda & Barbara. "Have you two stayed here before for your faces look familiar." As he was speaking Gaby brought out the detector & slightly adjusted it.

Lily. "Granny says they are all on line now the adjustment was slightly out."

Gabrielle. "I know where we have seen those faces before." Come with me". They all went to the Chapel. The incense still hung in the air. "Look they are here papa painted them."

Barbara. "These are pictures of the Parisi & Iceni destroying London & been led by their Queens. "That is Hester leading the loyal Parisi". Tears came to the eyes of Amanda. One of the pictures showed a man being killed in front of a group of girls & then one of the girls being raped.

Gaby. "No wonder she wanted to destroy all the Romans. I would too if they had done that to me."

Gabrielle looked at the others and then at the pictures. She then looked at Gaby. "Perhaps there was some truth in father’s stories after all. My sisters last night we prayed to the Empress of all to help us. I think our prayers have been already answered."

"You who ever you are named the one my father said we are all descended from. Many generations have come & gone but the name stays. My youngest sister is named after her & she fought along her elder sister.”

Amanda, “By any chance would your family name be Parisi,"

"No but very similar it is Parish as in church."

Amanda burst into tears & Barbara went to caress her. "Sorry". Said Barbara,” The picture reminded mother about my youngest sister."

The boy vanished then returned with a spear & sword. As he came into the room with them. The team surrounded as if to protect Gaby. His sisters shouted, "STOP", At him. As he stopped he heard a voice telling him to lay the items on the floor in front of Gaby.

He followed the instruction. "These where given to Hester for safe keeping. We have always been instructed that we must never touch them other than to hand them to their owner."

Barbara came forward and lifted the sword. “Gaby this is the sword of power the companion of the sword of justice.”

Amanda came forward and raised the spear. "This is the staff of light. Both of these weapons belong to the Queen of the Heavens." They both walked forward to Gaby. While the others watched. The two of them presented Gaby with the weapons.

As they did so Gaby asked. "You what is your name and then please tell me the names of your sisters."

The boy replied, "We are all named after Greek roman Gods or saints. I am Peter & the only one without a twin", "This is Gabrielle, Nester, Venus, Frea, Teu, Vesta, Hera & Juno. My sisters at school took a lot of ribbing they where called the ancient goddesses."
Gaby felt the staff shudder as it was handed to her. Then when Barbara handed her the sword it started to glow. The entire group found themselves back in Valhalla.

Gaby. "Today I went to Scarborough to arrange our vacation for the summer." Instead we get a request for help from these nine children. Elizabeth first my previous request how goes it?"

Elizabeth. "So far you have obtained 49% of the company & are the largest shareholder."

"Good, I want 100% of Grand before the month is out. Now to the young gods who require our help. What can I do for you?"

Gabrielle stepped forward and spoke, "The others are still traumatised but from the murals my father painted. I would say we are in the Great Hall of Valhalla. The last mural my father painted before he was injured was of us children my parents, Great-uncles & grandfather all talking together. There a great Queen was sat upon a throne."

Gaby, "In this hall of Valhalla each of you has a name sake. Yes you are in Valhalla. No harm can now befall any of you. As for your previous request I will have to visit your parents. Peter I believe you have a private request to make. See me in my chamber after this meeting.”

“I believe my parent’s accident was no accident, but a deliberate attempt to kill or injure them. While they have been in the hospital we have been pestered by men from the Grand Group to sell them the hotels."

Little Lily came and sat by Gaby's feet. "The ring is still missing." Lily also put thoughts into Gaby's head.

“I take it with the name of Nester that you are the youngest."

She nodded her head.

Peter stepped forward and spoke, "My baby sister has been mute from birth. She understands all we say to her."

Barbara. "Gaby these children bear the marks of Nester & should be treated like the princesses they are. I do not know how they got here, but they must be Nesters offspring. Nester fell from her chariot while in the possession of the Ring, Sword, Spear & my sceptre. She was been helped by George, Ralph, Wilson, Frederick & Hector the son of Wilson. There was a bright flash & they where all gone. All that remained was my Sceptre. It was shortly after this I laid down my arms.”

Gabrielle. "I take it then you if you where there must be Queen Boudica and the girl who started to cry must Grandma."

While she was talking Gaby summoned Peter & Michael from Heaven. Peter held the book of justice before him. “Empress the child is astute & sharp with her name she would be a good addition."

Gaby, “How would you children like us as your partners?"

Gabrielle. “We between us hold 66% of the shares my parents the other 33%. "We would be willing to let you have half of our shares if you promised that we can stay child friendly."

Gaby looked them & then at Amanda & Barbara, “Well former queens of this land what is the verdict on the children.”

Amanda, "Empresses by a miracle I appear to have found my grand children. Even if it is proved they are not. They have requested help & I for one will help them."

Barbara, "It almost destroyed me when Nester was lost. I do not need to look further for only the opal ring is missing."

Venus spoke up; “Our mother is called Nester & my father Hector. The ring you seek she wears until the day she dies. Then it was to go to Little Nester unless the Queen reclaimed it from her. Little Nester was also only to give it to the Queen of Heaven.”

Gaby, “I do not need your shares as it appears that a month ago your parents shares where transferred to Gaby Bond Enterprises.”

Gabrielle, “If my parents transferred the shares to you then they must have good reason. You can have all the shares, as we trust you better than the Grand Group.”

Gaby. "Ladies we have just booked our vacation but first a few changes will have to take place. The hotels would be better organised if they where one large hotel."

Peter spoke, “Father had intended to do just that. With the trouble from the Grand we could not get contractors to do the work."

Elizabeth. “Gaby the contractors can start in the morning the job is relatively easy."

Gabrielle. "Please can we stay here tonight & then in the morning you can visit my parents with us.”

Gaby retired to her chambers. Maddy brought in Peter. Maddy left the room. Peter spoke, “I trust you. My sisters are the only others to know. I have a couple of problems. I went to London to see if a doctor could help me. About 2 years ago I started getting these then they started lactating." I am producing over 3 pints a day. The doctor could only offer me a sex change. He also told me it would be at least 3 years before he would operate as I would have to have a trial period. Trial period that is a laugh as every day I get more feminine and I find it harder to stay as Peter."

Gaby. "Can you please get undressed and let me see you as you are." He stripped off. "Oh my. Can you still get stiff."

"No."

"The last time we found one in this state it dropped off in one of the girls hands.”

"I would rather be Petra so if it drops of so be it.”

“Have you expressed today as you seam to be leaking rather a lot."

"With going to London I have not had the chance."

Maddy came into the room with Princess Beatrice. “Gaby it is your turn tonight."

Gaby handed Peter a gown & slippers “Come with me". Gaby took him to the nursery. "It is my turn to look after and feed the children tonight. Perhaps you could help me out and at the same time relieve the pressure you must be feeling by now. Peter nodded as he took up one of the hungry children. He fell asleep holding Beatrice. Tinkerbell tried to take Beatrice off him but her grasp was too strong.

Gaby. "Cover him up & keep a check on Beatrice. She must like him or she would have screamed the house down by now."

Tinkerbell "We could do with her as a permanent member of staff.”

The following Morning, Peter was awaked by Gaby gently tapping her and asking for her baby. "Sorry I fell asleep feeding her. It felt so good."

Gaby. "I have had a request from the nursery for you to be offered a job."

"Can I get a shower before I have breakfast?" Gaby led him to the shower. Peter showered & while he showered the last remnant of his manhood drooped off. When he came out of the shower a clean outfit was waiting for him. "Is it possible to have a dress & full accessories? I think you had better call me Petra from now on. I do not think the trial period will be needed after all."

Gaby. "You may also need these as she handed him a towel. The following morning they all returned to the Hotels. The police where waiting.”

“Last night we caught 2 men attempting to set fire to the Crown hotel. We have charged them. No real damaged had been done.”

Gabrielle handed the contractors the keys so they could get started. Scarborough District Hospital is situated just off the Whitby road. There was a long drive up to the Hospital. The group walked past reception and on to ward 3. On the ward the children's parents where sharing a side room together. Gabrielle went into the room to discover her mother was awake.

Gabrielle, "Mum last night there was an attempt to burn us out. The police caught the men responsible."

"Girls I am worried about your father he still is unconscious."

“Mum we have brought somebody to see you both. They said that they know you both. They have offered to help us with the hotel until you both get home.”

Gaby went in with Amanda & Barbara. Nester sat up and stared.

Amanda. "Nettie is that you baby?"

Nester burst into tears. "Girls meet my mother your Grandma.” She then looked at the other two. “I thought I had seen the last of my older Boo." Barbara went up and hugged her.

"I am known these day as Barbara & mother as Amanda."

Gabrielle. "Mother you will never guess where we all went last night."

"To the new night club on Dean Road."

"No. I found a book & asked for help. We found help arrived the next day."

Peter. "Mother I am glad to see you. There is something else you must know. I also have been ill. So ill that I am now a different person than I was yesterday. Now I am healed and happy. I have been offered a job that I would like to take. I will stay at home until you are better."

"Petra that would have been your name if you where a girl. I presume from your carefully worded words you have changed like others before."

"Mother this morning while in Valhalla I showered. This was the last time Peter was ever to shower please call me Petra now."

Nester, “If you got there then you have met the Empress."

"Mother when the spear was placed in her hand the ground trembled. When the Sword was raised aloft a blue light like lightening came out of it and the Heavens rejoiced."

Nester started to try and take her ring off her hand. "If that happened then you have truly met the Empress for that is not your father’s story. The Empress will want the ring returned. With this damaged arm I cannot get it off."

Gaby "The ring has waited 2000 years it can wait a few more hours." Gaby approached the bed.

Nester. “You remind me of Helen."

Gaby. "Helen has occasionally turned up although she vanishes again." "I am Gaby Bond of Empress enterprises.

Nester, "Before the accident my husband decided to exchange our shares in the hotel for shares in Empress Enterprises. "He said, Empress Enterprises was child friendly & would provide a block against Grand Group."

Gaby, "Petra what was your sister’s request again."

“Empresses of the Heavens & all flying things. Queen of the seas & of Man. We ask for you help to heal our parents.”

As the last words where finished Gaby's countenance changed. Instead of a blond teenage girl there stood the Queen of Heaven in all her regalia. A blue glow emanated from Gaby. As Gaby touched Nester, Her wounds started to heal. Gaby laid the sword on Hectors chest.

"Hector your wife & children await you." Hector awoke from his deep sleep.

"Empresses you came for us like the voice told me."

Gaby. "Voice."

Hector "For about 18 months to 2 years I have been getting voices in my head. I painted the murals because I was told to. I exchanged our shares for EE because the voice told me. While I was asleep the voice talked to me & told me I had 9 daughters. It also told me today I would meet my Aunt Amanda & Cousin Barbara. It was strange though I got the impression the voice was a young child for she kept saying I want to wee wee.”

"LILY."

"Cousin meet your voice this is Lily. I did not realise she could reach so far. Lily can you send invites to all our friends to a party presentation for tonight.”

“Hector & Nester tonight with the exception of Petra & Little Nester. Their namesakes will present all your daughters in court. Candy will present Petra, while Amanda & Barbara will present you & Hector. We have a special request to present your youngest daughter."

That night the presentations took place. Little Nester & her twin where the last to be presented. Little Lily came and walked up with little Nester. They where dressed alike each carrying a little wand. Lily used sign language as she had been taught to communicate. Then tried the unblocking she had done previously. But to no avail. They went into the hall together skipping and holding hands.

Lily. “Empress Gaby please can you help my friend Nester speak like you did with Candy. I tried but could not do it.”

Gaby signed to Nester, "COME HERE". Nester went and sat on Gaby's lap.

"Nester senior come here please. The ring place it on your daughter finger." Nester places it on her daughters little finger. "Little Nester can I have my ring back now please."

Little Nester first walked round the room showing the ring to everybody. Then she curtsied & said Thank you Empress Gaby for letting me play with your ring. Can I go and play with my new friends.”

Hector & Nester. “Thank you for restoring her speech.”

“Petra do you & your sister’s still wish to exchange shares for EE shares.”

Gabrielle. "The only worry was where would we live if we sold everything to you."

“Back at the Hotel or in any of the family homes it is up to you. Although we will still need somebody to run the hotel for us.” Whilst they were away their parents were getting to know old friends again. The hotel had been fully refurbished and was now called the Crown Imperial.

Hector. "I am still worried about Grand." The following day they had a grand opening of the hotel. Two Smartly dressed men approached the hotel. One was saying," We will try to reason the accident did not work.” They went to the desk and asked to see Hector. Hector invited them in to the manager’s office.

One said, "Hector you got the warning what would happen to you if you did not sell to us."

Hector, "My family no longer owns this hotel. I should warn you the new owners are not to be trifled with. They do not like threats being made to their staff. If I was you I would watch out for you may find a horses head in your bed or worse. Good-by."

As they left the hotel one said to the other, “Do you think he has sold out to the Mafia or something."

The other, "Let’s get the boys out of the van for a smashing time." They led the gang of men into the lobby of the hotel. They were wielding pickaxe handles and crowbars.

On the front desk was Gaby. As they entered she said “Freeze.” They became as still as statues. “Two of you where warned not to come back. The rest of you where following instructions.” Little Lily read the minds of each one

Lily. “This one is basically good he lost his job and needed the money. Lily told Gaby about each one.

"So this one is wanted for attempted murder & robbery. And this man is wanted for the attempted murder of a Queens Daughter."

Lily “On the first charge he is likely to get 10-15 years. On the second charge, life or the death penalty as it depends on where he goes on trial.”

Gaby "You go home and return here tomorrow with your wife & family." He left rather quickly. Two of you have both charges against you. The rest have one.”

Lily "These two also tried to burn the hotel down and were released earlier today by the police. The men found themselves in the cellars of the hotel it looked for all the world like a courtroom. They where tried and found guilty. Gaby passed sentence, the first two where given life on both accounts. “The next 8 where given 10 years”. And the last two were given life for the arson.

Gaby."I will now carry out the sentence. Before I do you have any last requests. You two seem desperate to get into the Hotel perhaps you all should stay here."

The Crown on Gaby's head glowed as Gaby raised and pointed the spear at them. All the men where turned into statues. "Silly me I forgot we needed female statues for the hallway. I will have to call the stone mason in the morning to alter the statues. Gentlemen you will find that after you have served your time you will be released. To the first two you got life. I may change my mind in 25 years or so. To the last two we will give you the same chance. If you mess up then this job will be yours forever. The following morning there were a dozen female statues gracing the lobby.

Elizabeth came through. “Gaby I thought you would like to know we have bought up the Grand Group they no longer exist.”

Gaby. "In that case Hector & Nester can be the new Joint CE of EE new combined hotel group." Gabrielle with the exception of Petra do you & your sisters want to run the Crown Imperial for us."

Gabrielle. "Yes we will give it a try. We will need additional help."

Elizabeth. "There are plenty of us here to take turns at helping out & for some of us it would be a break. I have been thinking though for the next how ever many weeks it takes. The staff from all the other hotels we now own should come for a retraining course. The best could find themselves promoted and the worst dismissed."

Gaby. "Well as chief executives what is your first decision."

Hector. "Gabrielle as your boss we have appointed you manager of the Crown Imperial & also make you the Principle in charge of our Hotel & Catering management training Division.”

"Thank you father for those words. I accept. As Manager of the hotel will take my first booking now. Would madam care to make her reservation now."

Gaby. "Yes I would like to book the entire hotel for a family reunion & holiday from the first of July to 31 August."

"As principle my first decision is that for 2 weeks every year". "All staff from the cleaners & boot boys to the Managers are all to come here for training. So as not to deplete the staff too much of the remaining hotels. At any one time only 10% of the staff will under go retraining at any one time."

Gaby. "I want to go back to the Grand. I did not like the manager but the receptionist was nice she recommended your hotel to us."

Outside the hotel when they got there they found the receptionist sobbing.

Gabrielle, "What is the matter?” She looked up.

"Gabrielle he watched the video tape. He heard me tell this lady to go to your Hotels. He thrown me out and fired me so I have no home or job now."

Gabrielle. "Rebecca you where always my friend at school you can live with us".

Gaby. "I presume you know each other. Rebecca come in here with us and watch."

Ally & Amelia. "Watch us the fireworks with us.” They walked to the reception & demanded to see the manager.

The manager came to the desk. "What can I do for you ladies? How about a date with me?" Then he noticed Rebecca in the lobby. "You tramp I told you if you failed to service me what would happen get out."

As he went to get hold of Rebecca to throw her out of the hotel.

Little Lily said, "Freeze", and touched him with her wand.

Gaby "These people want to meet you."

Little Nester. " I think Rebecca would make a far better manager than you & that you should be the boot boy or cleaner."

"Ha, Ha little girl only the CE can fire me it is in my contract & any way I soon will be joint owner of the hotel with my brothers."

Gaby. "You are joint owner."

"Yes with my brothers I was expecting them soon. They seem to be missing or delayed."

Hector." You have caused distress to my adopted daughter. You and your brothers tried to kill me. You have insulted friends. Your Brothers no longer own this or any hotel I do & you are fired.”

The manager started ranting and raving at them and tried to attack Hector once he was released.

Gaby. "Let your own words and deeds convict you. You shall have the same sentence as your brothers. "

With that a bolt of lightening shot out of Gaby’s hand and hit him. He turned in to a statue.

Venus. "We could have one of the statues as our logo."

Teu. "Even better we could have a statue in each of our hotels."

They looked at their parents. Nester. "With the Empresses permission we will do it."

Nester. "Rebecca we would like to offer you chance to be with a family again. I know your parents died 2 years ago in the plane crash.”

Hector "As your god parents we would like to fully adopt you. Also as CE of VL Hotels we would like to offer you the vacant Managers position at the Grand Hotel. Of course this is providing you complete the training starting Monday."

Little Lily whispered something to Gaby.

Gaby. "We still have to inspect our latest acquisition & then there is an interview to deal with at the Crown Imperial.” They looked around the hotel & the assistant manager was placed in charge for the next few weeks.

Gabrielle, “I have that interview to deal with back at home. Can you sit in with me on this please Gaby." The man had turned up with his wife & family. Gaby noticed their unkempt appearance of the family.

The wife. “I am sorry he got involved with that bad lot. We both lost our jobs some time ago and have been living rough. He actually loves children & would do anything for these little ones."

Lorelie whispered to Gaby "Look at her hair and her ears. Look at the children's hair & ears."

Gaby. “Lily can you take the children to play & get Jool’s & Kerry to dress them appropriately.” They went off with Little Lily.
Gabrielle then spoke, "We may decide to offer one or both of you jobs First tell us about yourselves.

The wife, “I was brought up with my sisters in another country. I had the misfortune to be robbed. I had the luck to meet & marry my husband who I love very much. He like me had been disowned by his family & was penniless. We got jobs and worked hard. We then got all the children and thought everything was rosy. Then the firm we worked for started making redundancies we both lost our jobs and then our homes as could no longer afford the rent."

Gabrielle, "You now tell us about yourself.”

"There is not a lot to tell. I fell out with my family when I failed an exam. Because I failed the exam I could not do the job they had planned for me. I was informed until you can pass the exam then never come through this door again. To this day I have never set eyes on my family."

Meanwhile Jool’s had supervised the washing and redressing of the children. Daisy came in with Buttercup. "What is going on here why were these not brought to us."

The two of them looked again at the children. "These are not our children where did you find them Jool’s?"

"Gaby sent them for me to clean and dress them as appropriate."

Daisy & Buttercup called for their husbands. "Just what have you been unto now?”

The husbands. "The children are not ours."

"Then whose are they?"

Daisy "Well the least we can do is dress them appropriately. Then I think it is show down time."

Meanwhile the man was saying he was called Ray & His wife Petunia.

Gaby "Petunia you said you had been robbed."

Petunia, "Yes like my sisters I called it my luck."

Before she could finish her daughters came skipping back with their friends. "Look mum we have got new dresses & they are green."

Petunia looked at her daughters. "Girls who gave you those dresses?"

"Mum the kind ladies washed us and then some more ladies put us in these green dresses and shoes. They were very nice to us."

Gaby, "Ray & Petunia I believe some friends of mine want to meet the two of you."

Petunia turned around there stood behind her was Daisy & Buttercup. Petunia spoke "Daisy, Buttercup."

Daisy. “Sister you are a mess come let us clean you up and then you will be more presentable. A short while later both her and her husband had been washed and redressed in green. "Back for our interview."

Gaby took over "Petunia your sisters want to loan you something and I have a little gift for each of your daughters. Gaby presented each of the four girls with a small iron cooking pot containing 3 gold coins.

“I also have this for you. You only get it providing you are loyal & hard working.” Gaby lifted a large Cast Iron cooking pot out. "Your sisters have loaned you half the contents." "The rest is your first 100 years wages."

There was an audible groan from Ray. Ray. "I have married a leprechaun for my wife now she has her luck back I will become as her."

"Ray who warned you about getting married to a leprechaun?”

Juno. “Gaby I have a feeling Sue knows about this one."

Ray."My grandfather was sort of a Magician he lived with Dannie. I never knew mother but grandfather & Dannie brought me up. I could not get the hang of magic & I was sent into the world."

Juno. "This Grandfather of yours what was his name."

"That is easy when performing for audiences he called himself Gandolf the white."

Juno. "In that case I am sorry to inform you of this but your grandfather no longer exists, but some of your kin do.”

Gaby. "It looks as if we will be employing you both for a very long time to come. Tonight we will have a party in the ballroom to celebrate your return.”

That night the festivities started and some of the girls where about to put on a sketch. The doors burst open there stood Odin, Oberon & Neptune. "Is it true?" "Have they found them?"

Frea. “Calm down my sons.”

Oberon. "Is it true you have found Nester?"

Gaby. "Yes we have found Nester that is why we are celebrating."

Odin."My priest warriors how many survived."

Hector. "I am the only other to survive. I was the youngest by a long way. My father & his brother still are with us for they survive in their children & they are spread across the world.”

Odin. "I take it then you married your cousin."

"Yes these are our daughters about to perform for us. If you will be so kind as to take a seat."

The sketch started with Venus saying, "This actually happened to 4 of us but my younger sisters wish to participate. Imagine you are 15 and just lost your parents. You are in the play ground with your friends. One of the friends has borrowed a craft knife and we cut out thumbs like this. We then say a prayer. Before the Empresses and in front of our kin we the daughters of Nester & Hector take you Rebecca to be our blood sister for all eternity.”

"I Rebecca take you all to be my ever loving sisters for all eternity. We then put our thumbs together and said, Blood of my blood be thy blood. As sisters we are united through all eternity.”

Hector & Nester stepped forward. “Empress we would like to present Rebecca our second eldest daughter.

Gaby held her hand out to Rebecca. “The day you said that with your friends you became their sister. It is only fitting you look the part of a Princess of Nester."

Gaby waived her hand in the air. The dress Rebecca wore changed to gold the colouring of her hair also changed to blond and her eyes blue.

Little Nester, “Rebecca she now looks like our Petra.”

Gaby. "Rebecca from this day forward you will be Petra's twin sister. Uncle Oberon can you take my chair please I have somebody who wants to meet you.” In came a group of leprechauns 6 adults, 4 children & 8 babies.

"Quit a collection you have acquired my niece." Tinkerbell was laughing, as was Vespasian. Then Neptune & Odin where laughing. Oberon at first did not see what they where laughing at.

Then one of the females said, "Father these are all your grand children. The 4 girls are mine while the babies are Daisy & Buttercups.”

Oberon hugged the girl. "We all missed you."

Daisy father our sister could not return to us because somebody stole her luck.”

Oberon. "Then let me as your father replace your missing luck. Also all my granddaughters deserve to have their own luck.” As he filled all their pots with gold coins.

Nester. “Gaby has booked the hotel for a family holiday. We are not open until Monday. How about us all having a long weekend and getting to know each other better.”

The pool was well used by Lorelie & her sisters as they raced their mother & Pegi their aunt. Even Neptune tried the water slide. "This is great & I like the Jacuzzi. Better still there are no great whites to watch out for."

The children all enjoyed the fun area the ball pool & slides went down a treat. In the dance hall music was been played on an organ. There was even a theatre. All weekend they enjoyed themselves.

Maddy. “Just think what it will be like for the nine weeks we have booked in the summer.”

Gaby. “Who wants to go to the beach & build sand castles?"

Maddy. "It is winter time and will be cold down there."

Amelia. "We can still all go for a short while." They took the tram to the beach which was deserted apart from their group. There they built sandcastles before returning to the hotel.

Neptune. "I am looking forward to our holiday. Perhaps by then Lorelie will get to beat her mother and aunt in the swimming.”

Odin. "Hector you said your father & his brothers had other children."

Gaby was listening to this. Then she brought out her hand scanner this she readjusted until it showed Hector clearly as gold. Gaby stored the settings as Hector and his family were of a slightly different wave length.

Gaby took Odin to one side. “I need to ask you questions without the others listening in. Why the interest in Hectors family?"

"Gaby their job was to protect Barbara & Nester. Apparently all but Hector have died. I made a promise to them all years ago. I would suggest that Nester gets remarried in front of her sisters in the Great Hall & ask Helen to preside."

Gaby,” I do not know how to contact her she just shows up when she want to."

Odin. “Gaby you can be sure Helen already knows and will be there to preside.”

Gaby told Amanda & Barbara what Odin said. “We could have a blessing a double blessing if we include Petunia & Ray. We could use your church or we could go to the Great Minster at York.”

Little Lily. “Barbara remember when we left you asleep we went to the top of Ingleborough. I think Nester would like to celebrate there.”

Amanda went to speak with her daughter & explain she had not asked Permission to get married & she would have to get remarried. The same was explained to Petunia and her husband.

Hector came to Gaby & asked for permission to remarry his wife in front of her kin.

Likewise Ray asked Gaby & then Oberon who both gave their blessings.

Amanda. “Before we leave for home I would like to see the murals again.” Hector took them to the room they could still smell the incense but the trace of the pentangle had been removed.

Barbara. "Look it is Nester & I leading the charge. That is where Nester fell. Look at the last painting it was Nester & all their family with Gaby upon the Golden Throne. Look what was written it is in Greek. It says I the Empress Gaby otherwise known as Helen welcome my family to my home."

Amanda. “It would appear that Hector can see what others cannot." The last scene he has painted 2 doors one said to Valhalla the other to the castle. They opened on of the doors it took them to Valhalla. The second door took them back home in fact they where in the yew tree court yard.
"Lets get back to the rest we had better show them this."

Helen. “Barbara you where correct with your translation. Gaby is me reincarnated as is Lily that is why they work at their best when they are together. I will see you all soon. You may show them the portals but not the translation. I need both of you close to my child as queens you both made big mistakes.”

“Gaby is still finding her feet and will be grateful of your advice. Your weddings will take place at the temple of the winds along with the other candidates. Gaby has found and restored most of my family she now needs to look for Hectors family. Some she has already met and is friends with.” They went and got the others to show them the portals. With that they found an easy way home.

Nicole.

Gaby was walking in the grounds of the Castle with her sisters & cousins, Jool’s, Ally, Maddy, Kat & Renate. They were talking about their new found cousins.

Maddy. "I like them and Petra is nice.”

Kat. "The little ones have been getting on fine with Lily & Rose. Ruth & I are taking Rebecca and whoever wants to come shopping to the Trafford centre in Manchester with us."

Just then Gabrielle walked up to them & asked. “Have you any of you seen my sisters as I seam to have lost the lot of them.”

Rebecca. “Well I am here and the others have probably gone to the same place as us. We are off shopping so do you want to join us?”

"We where wondering about taking them to the Trafford Centre."

Gabrielle. "My parents will let the older four go. The youngest will have to stay behind. It will also give us chance to get presents for everybody."

Kat."Right that is settled can you make arrangements with your sisters Petra, Rebecca & Venus.”

Gaby "We could use sceptre and then we do not need a driver."

Maddy."I will see what we have available." Maddy opens up her laptop.

"The oldies have booked Den’s 52 seater coach and nothing else is available until Friday." Lorelie was with her sister. Mum & Aunt Pegi.

Jool’s. "Jenny has booked the 52 seater coach to go shopping at the Trafford Centre anybody got a black belt in shopping."

Pegi. "I for one could do with a new wardrobe. That is if you do not mind an old lady like me tagging on."

Lorelie. "We want to go and mum has lost a lot of weight & she could do with some new outfits.”

Gaby. “Lilly Lily is telling me Tina & Lauren would like to come with us. She though is going to look after Big Lily that day.”

Six leprechauns came. "You are not going with out us & Tinkerbell."

Maddy. "I sort of mentioned it to Jool’s, Kat, Tracy & Tricia.”

Little Nester. “I am at my happiest when I and close to you and them. I was hoping Lily & Rose would be allowed to come with us.”

“Nester we where just talking about them. We where wondering about Taking them to the Trafford Centre."

Gabrielle replied. "My parents will let the older four go but the younger will have to stay behind. It will also give us chance to get presents for everybody.” In the end the only additional ones where Amanda & Barbara.

The older ones set off for the 1-hour’s ride to the Trafford centre. Gaby punched into the sceptre the coordinates for the Trafford Centre. While the senior ones went by coach the younger ones went by sceptre. When they got there they all met up in at the Festival Village entrance before dispersing again. One of the first stores they saw was selling Chinese dresses. The girls tried on and purchased dresses from this store. Walking through the shopping centre Gaby saw a Tandy electronics store. "Maddy I could do with going in there and getting some supplies." Gaby went in and asked for the parts she required.

The manager. "If you call back at 17.00 I will have everything you require."

Kat. "Oh look Silk nails.” As they went to get extensions.

Tracy pointed to a store. "Look it sells teddy bears & if you buy some you can get free gifts.” They went into the store. The assistant explained they could put talking messages in the bears & a heart. Then the bears would be stuffed and sewn. Gaby recorded Merry Christmas from the Heavenly Queen & all the family we all love you.

Gaby. "Could the store have 100 teddies ready and wrapped for 17.00."
Whilst looking round the centre they noticed a new shop called the House of Nichol. They entered it to discover it was the same female they had helped out at the fashion show in Harrogate some time ago.

“Hi girls I thought I would branch out and start selling my own designs. I did not realise it was going to cost me a fortune just to rent this shop. I also did not realise that running the shop would stop me from designing my dresses.”

Gaby looked at Nichol. “In that case we provide you with the capitol expertise need to run this store. You will become Designer & CE of The House of Nicole. For every day running you will have control. If the business takes off you will have to consult your partners."

Nicole. "Maddy I know you are good at accounts. So if you take control of the accounts & legal aspects I can do what I like the best. That is designing more dresses."

Gaby handed her a card. “I need a wedding dress suitable for a Empress, & some friends of mine also need wedding dresses. We also need bridesmaid dresses and outfits for the mothers with matching outfits for the children. In total it will come to about 300 dresses. Then there are at least 4 male outfits to consider. Total expenditure not to exceed  £1,000,000.”

Nicole. "When can the Documents be drawn up. These dresses when do you want to look at the designs and how long do I have to get them made up."

Gaby. “If you can do the basic design by the weekend. You could come as our guest for the weekend and show us them. Meet & measure all that require outfits. I would like to suggest the material is light & Airy as the weddings will take place in Nepal.”

Gaby. "Good-by Nichol we will meet you this weekend & make arrangements for an official opening of the store on Friday."

Gaby & the girls continued shopping.

Candy. "Gaby I know I am not as good as Little Lily. That Lady needs our help. She is searching for some one."

Gaby. "Candy remind me back at the castle." After going in various department stores they came across a shop called the Secret Drawer.

Sophia. "Mum look at these can I have them?" The others turned to Sophia and giggled. It was the smallest bra & pants set in the store. After trying some items on they made their purchases. They made their way to the coach. They had to load all their purchases into it. As the others had gone by coach. Then they went shopping again.

Gaby called her parents. "Mum just how many sisters do or did I have."

"Gaby both you & Jool’s each had another sister but they died in the hospital."

Jool’s "What is that all about?"

Gaby "I believe Nicole is our sister. We can prove it when she joins us on Friday. We need to access the hospital records for when both Jool’s & I was born. We need to find out who was there at the same time as mum
Nicole does not appear to have the birthmark & I did not have the hand scanner on me.

Charity came in "Gaby we have cracked it her mother was in the same hospital as your mother in fact she was on the same ward 9c. I accessed her personal records. She fell in a fire as a child and needed a skin graft that also removed a birth mark on her right arm."

Gaby."Mum did you give another child away?"

"No Gaby the nurse found baby Nicole dead in her cot. I never saw her as the hospital arranged the funeral."

On Friday night Nicole turned up at the castle. She did a double take when she saw it." Hope met her at the gatehouse and took her to meet all the others. In the great hall there were a lot of ladies seated around talking. Gaby noticed them coming. "Ladies this is our designer who will design our clothes."

Elizabeth. “Come join us and tell us about yourself.” Before she could say anything.

Little Lily & a gaggle of girls all dressed as fairies came in. Lily ran over to Nicole and took her hand. "Dance with us". Nicole danced with the little girls.

"Thank you I wish I had sisters that I could dance with."

Gaby. "Are you a only one then." Lily ran and sat on Gaby's lap.

Nicole. "My whole life so far has been a lie. About 2 months ago my mother was dying of Cancer. I went across to the Sue Ryder home to visit her. Mum said, "I have a confession to make I did something wrong and will have to atone when I meet my maker. In the bays near mother was two sisters one had triplets.” Gaby watched her mother for her reaction.

"The day mother should have been leaving the hospital with her baby. Mother went to feed the baby. She found it dead in the cot. The other two ladies where fast asleep. Mother took her baby and placed it in the cot of one of the triplets. She then picked up the triplet. She walked to the sleeping lady & said. I promise that I will take good care of her. I promise I will tell her & I will keep her name."

“Mother left the hospital before the real mother awoke. I was shocked by this revelation. I promised mother on her death bed I would try & trace my real sisters. I started to try and trace the family. They had moved away. People in the area they lived thought they may have moved to the Scarborough but nobody was sure. So far I have drawn a blank. So if you have anybody who could help me I would appreciate it."

Ally. "It is a interesting story will you come with Jool’s & I to sign the details of the sale & your contract.”

While she was out Elizabeth looked at her wife, "Is she our Nicole?”

Jenny. "I never saw the baby that was buried so it could be."

Little Lily. "Look at her hand." When we all danced the healing spell took hold. The scaring has now gone. You can see her mark quite clearly."

Whilst Nicole was out of the room they all changed into full ceremonial robes. Gaby's parents came & sat just below her one to the left and one to the right. The seven plus Amanda & Barbara where stood behind Gaby. All the children with the exception of Lily where sat on the floor in front of Gaby. The hall had changed in appearance.

Jool’s "Nicole we have a party arranged for after the signing. Gaby has an outfit for you to put on. We have to go and put on ours. Then we will return to the Hall together.”

Nicole marvelled at the workmanship of the outfit laid before her. Nicole thought this must have taken hours to make. Eventually Ally & Jool’s returned wearing identical dresses.

Nicole. "When you see us like this we look like sisters." A smile came across the faces of Jool’s & Ally.

Jool’s. “Come let’s not keep them waiting. The hall had changed from how Nicole had seen it not long ago. Ally & Jool’s curtsied. "Empress we wish to present to you and the family our sister Nicole.”

Gaby. "Welcome sister. Come meet our parents & sisters.” as Gaby held her hand to Nicole."

Elizabeth. "If you look at your Right hand you will have a birthmark compare it to that on your sisters.”

After looking at the hands of the other girls Nicole cuddled with her sisters. Then she said, "oh my, oh my. I have just released I have already agreed to design 300 + dresses. I also remembered Gaby said, her family help each other out but never charge each other.”

Jool’s, "Come meet all of your sisters and cousins.” Ally continued to introduce everyone until they got to Alice.

Alice. "I am one of your aunt's & I brought up one of your sisters as my daughter. Come with me meet all your aunts.”

Then Galadrial took her round the grandparents. Eventually Frea returned Nichol to Gaby. "Empress we all accept the Princess Nicole as your sister." By now Nicole was shaking like a leaf.

Gaby. "Nicole I should have realised you where our sister when I first meet you. I failed to realise please accept my apologies. It was only when we talked to you that I realised the possibility. Charity checked the records of the hospital & confirmed your mother was there the same time as my mother & aunt. Your arm puzzled us as you should have a birthmark."

Nicole. "I fell into a fire as a child and had to have a skin graft."

Little Lily, “You be staying with us?"

Nicole" It is taking some getting used to all these relatives. I would love to dance with you and all your sisters. I always have loved dancing."

Gaby took Nicole by the hand. “Come with me Nicole there are a couple who want to meet you.” Gaby took her by her hand as they passed through a gate. Two men where chatting at a large white pearly gate.

“Peter & Michael we have not seen you for some time. "Remember you have a wedding to attend in Nepal please bring the choir. This is Nicole she has come as my guest today."

Peter looked into a great book. “Ah you need room 9."

Gaby took her to room 9 & went in with her. "Mum, Dad, I found my real sisters & all the family.”

Nicole gave her parents a hug. As Nicole started sobbing her mother said, "Nichol we always loved you. I did promise to take care of you.”

Nicole."I have just realised where I am. I never got chance to know my sisters or my real parents."

Mother. "Nicole know this we will always look out for you. .It is quite nice here really. You only need to think of us and we will be with you." Go now. Empress of Heaven thank you for bringing her to see me. I would apologise to her mother if I could.”

Gaby. "You have long since been forgiven. You did as you promised & I will do as I promised. This child is yours I believe.” As Gaby handed a baby over to her. Nicole awoke to find herself on a bed surrounded by her sisters.

Maddy "You fainted and have been out for some time."

Nicole spoke, "I had a dream that I met my parents & they told me it was time I got to know my sisters. They also told me I was to get married in Nepal soon."

Renate "Only just finds us & she is planning to dump us to get married." All but Nicole started to laugh.

Nicole. "That was in the dream. I do not even have a boy friend & I am not planning my wedding yet." The others started to laugh.

Nicole. “I was asked here to show my designs for dresses & measure you all. I presume that is still OK if I do that. Over the weekend Nicole got to know her sisters & family. She spent a lot of time with Jool’s & Ally. They decided to continue to dress identical.

Ally. "If your hair was the same colour we would then all look identical."

Jool’s. "Have you seen the nursery these are your nieces."

Nicole. " What all of them."

Jool’s picked up a baby. "This is Princess Beatrice she is always hungry. Nicole sit in the chair & undo your top. Now introduce your self to her and tell her you are her Aunt Nicole.” Nicole did as instructed. Beatrice latched on and started to feed & when she had had enough gave a burp.

Nicole. "I must be dreaming again. I could have sworn I had just breast fed a baby.”

Ally. "We all spend time in the nursery feeding the babies. Nicole had not noticed her hair & complexion had changed to match her sisters.

Monday morning arrived Nicole said, "I will have to get back to our shop." Her sisters & cousins replied.

"We are coming with you to help get it ready". The 9 of them got in to the mini bus for the hour’s drive. Nicole went to where her shop was located. There was a Thornton's Chocolate store there now.

Gaby. “Nicole we have something to show you.” They went to the second floor. Nicole spotted the sign running the full length of the store. The House of Nicole an Empress Enterprise company. Also there appeared to be an adjoining dance studio. The sign read Gaby Bond Dancing School Principle Teacher Petrova.

Gaby opened the store it was full of all Nichols designs from School wear & Dance wear to eveningwear. Gaby, "This is the first of many that will be opening soon across the whole country soon.”

Nicole, "The rent alone must have cost you a fortune."

Maddy. "Not if you already own the place."

"I will need staff for a place this large.”

Gaby. "Why do you think your sisters are all here today?"

"Oh" said Nicole. During the day they had quite a lot of customers. They also had mothers inquiring about lessons for their daughters. The girls put up notices advertising the official opening of the store & that Dame Gaby Bond & her Corps de Ballet would be opening the store. The notice also said, there would be a performance by the dancers in the new studio.

That Friday there was a great crowd waiting for the store to open. Gaby opened the store. The dancers perform for everyone at the end of the day Hope was counting all the taking. "Well how did we do today asked the others."

Hope "I cannot believe it my self we have just taken  £9,000,000 in one day. The ballet studio took  £4,000,000. The Ballet shop  £2,000,000 School wear  £1,000,000 & Evening wear  £2,000,000.

Nicole. "This is only the first days taking."

Gaby. "Well what do want to do? Our business venture appears to be a success."

Nicole. "I would prefer if we got a manager in here & I could concentrate on designing. Besides I have the dresses to design for my sisters. I also have been commissioned by Little Lily she wants a Pink fairy dress. I was wondering if I could move in or at least stay with my sisters. I missed out and now I would like to make up for it now."

Gaby. "We all want you to stay with us besides you have promised the younger ones you will dance with them. You will need leotard and pumps as Anna & Petrova will be teaching you Nicole.”

46. Wilma.

Nicole was driving Ally; Candy & Petrova back from their store when Candy said, "Stop the car and go into that lay-by Nichol." Nicole stopped the car as requested. Candy walked across to what appeared to be a bundle of clothing and touched it there came a moan. Ally helped turn her over.

Nicole "Petrova can you bring the camera we brought for Gaby’s birthday we are going to need it now." Petrova brought the camera and took pictures of the girl.

Ally. "She should go to hospital. I think Gaby can take better care of her. Candy can you reach Little Lily & tell them to get the infirmary ready for us."
Candy."I got through everything is prepared & Gaby has asked Pegi to be present." They dropped the back seat and laid down the injured girl.

Back at the castle all was ready for them when they arrived. Petrova. "Gaby we bought you a digital camera for your birthday. Then when we found her like this and so we took pictures of her with it."

Pegi, "Can you cut off all her clothes. Remember to wear gloves." Petrova took pictures as they removed the clothes they where soaked in blood. Petrova can you also Video everything?”

Ally went out of the room and returned with the Video camera and started filming. Kat "What is that stench?"

Candy Who ever raped her also then urinated on her." Eventually all the clothes where removed. They set about cleaning her up. Pegi reminded them they also had to take samples and make a note of where they taken from. The only clothes left on the girl were the bra and pants. They cleaned and dressed all the wounds they could find.

Gaby. "Maddy & I will check her private areas.” They removed the bra the bruising to the breast was obvious. The bra also went into a plastic bag like all the other clothing. Petrova & Ally took photos of the damage.

Gaby removed the pants. "Could you stop filming for a moment & can somebody bring me the stirrups." Whilst Petrova & Ally where out Gaby said, "Look at this. She is like Brenda, Vladimir & I." As Gaby touched it the tissue came away. "Can we turn her over?”

They turned the girl over and took more samples. Gaby told the others to resume filming. After cleaning up the girl they put her to bed. All the girls clothing were sent to the forensic labs at Wetherby.

Kat. "I found this on her it is an Australian Drivers Licence in the name of Frederick Wilson Parish."

Gaby. "Candy by any chance has your father relatives in Australia?" Candy returned with both her parents.

Hector. "My cousin had a son by that name & several daughters I have the address here."
Gaby “Little Lily can you and Candy keep watch over our guest & try to find out what happened. Maddy can you and Ally come with me. We will use the Sceptre." They found themselves in the main street of WongaWonga.

They stopped a local and asked, “Where is the Garden Centre?" Arriving at the garden Centre they found a lady and her daughters in tears.

Gaby said, "Can we help?"

"My son is missing. He went dancing 5 nights ago with 2 friends. The two friends have been raped and are in comas in the local hospital. The police are blaming my son because he has disappeared."

Gaby. "I know your son did not commit the crime. I have him safe he has been badly beaten up and is also in a coma. I expect him to make a full recovery soon."

The mother. "The girls where his friends they are the daughters of the police Chief & Magistrate. My son is almost a girl himself & would never have done that to them. I have my suspicions as to who has done it. It will be proving it though."

Gaby showed the Photo's to the Mother. “Yes that is our Wilma. "Wilma is what we call her when she is dressed like that. They called at the police station to see the chief and were told he could not see them.

Gaby called back at the Garden centre. "The police chief has just been round looking for my son he says he is going to give him a good going over when he finds him. I told him I did not know where he was & he had not contacted me. I think he is watching us and who visits us."

Gaby. "Have you a friend who will look after the Garden centre?"

"My sister will. I will give her a ring."

Gaby. "Please do not be scared. This is an unusual way to travel so please all hold hands with us and do not let go." The next second they found themselves back in the castle.

Little Lily came running to Gaby. "I found out what happened. Wilma & her two friends where just returning home when they where attacked by a group of five boys. The beat up Wilma until she became unconscious. Wilma came found and saw two of the boys rape the two girls. They then injected her with something. The next time she came round she was on a plane with her two attackers. They assaulted her and then beat her up. Leaving her in the lay by to die. Before they departed they both urinated over her."

Kat returned. "Gaby I have the results from Wetherby. There were at least 2 assailants. They have given us a DNA profile of the attackers."

Charity meanwhile has been onto the police database. "The profile matches 2 serving police Officers at WongaWonga.”

Candy. "Where their names Stephan Brown & Andrew White? Because that is the names we got from her."

Gaby said, "I want papers prepared for the extradition of those officers on Charges of rape, abduction, attempted murder, kidnapping. & GBH.”

Ally. "I have already prepared them. Pegi I want you to go with us this time."

Maddy, "I have faxed the station to say that an official Representative of the Queen will be putting in an appearance.”

Gaby. "Right. We pull out all the stop on this. I want to ensure that there is no doubt as to who is arriving."

Gaby & her group arrived in the next town where they hired a fleet of cars for the trip to Wonga Wonga. They drew up outside the police station and went in". "The chief was there with the magistrate to greet them."

Gaby. "I am here in an official capacity. I have to serve on you extradition warrants for these two officers."

The magistrate looked at them. "Well this is in order. The boys had never been to the UK to my knowledge."

Gaby showed the passport date in and dates out.” This is the DNA evidence which proves the rape of the victim. If you double check the DNA evidence you will find it was the same who assaulted your daughters.”

The police Chief. "Get out of here."

"The magistrate. “With the evidence so far I would have to convict them.”

The magistrate rang the lab to get their results to be told they had been collected by those same two officers. “We can send duplicated results around by special courier... A dispatch rider came with the results. "They matched the results presented by Gaby."

The magistrate. "The extradition warrant will have to wait as similar charges will be made here and they will have to be dealt with here first." He then spoke into the microphone and ordered the arrest of the Two officers by their colleagues.

"The police chief was a broken man. "I have to go and apologise to Wilma mother. I treated her something rotten when I honestly thought it was her son who had done it. I knew our sons where a little bit wild at times & that they hated Wilma because of what she was. I turned a blind eye to it but I never once thought those two would do that to their sisters."

The magistrate “As I have a interest I cannot judge this case so we will have to bring in a judge from out of town who has no interest. That is also going to be a problem as most round here knows the boys.”

Whilst they where there the office received a phone call from the hospital. The girls had regained consciousness. A officer went to the hospital to get the girls statements. Annabel was the first to be interviewed She named her brother & cousin. Annabel also asked over her friends. "They beat Wilma with a iron bar is she ok?"

The next to be interviewed was Angela besides naming her Brother & cousin she also named the other boys who had taken part on the initial attack on them.

Angela. "Is our friend Wilma ok they injected her with something as they dragged her away from us."

Gaby. "She is still in a coma. She was very badly injured."

The police chief "I will have to retire from the police force."

The Magistrate "Because of my son I will also retire. If it was up to me I would jail them & throw the keys away."
The police chief went to apologise to Wilma mother. "I will be selling up and moving away from here."

After talking it over the Police chief came to ask how much did she want for the business Wilma mother stated her price. The magistrate. "We can never undo what our sons have done. All we can do is offer monetary compensation we will offer you double the asking price. No strings attached to this offer." Wilma mother accepted the offer for her home & business.

Annabel & Angela got out of the hospital. A date for the trial was given. The presiding Judge was to be called the Lady Juno. All five boys where in the dock the first three where given 3 months for participating in the initial attack.

Juno. "You have been found guilty on all charges in addition these carry a mandatory life sentence you have also been found guilty in committing crimes on foreign soil. The UK government has agreed that you can stand trial here though the Crime carries a death sentence for the rape & abduction of a royal Princess. This sentence stands although it will be commuted to life for you both. As the sentence is now life means life not 14 years as some think it is. However providing your lawyers agree there is a way you could commute your sentence to 5 years.”

Juno went into a side room with the lawyers & 2 boys & their fathers. Both boys said no initially while the fathers said, “Yes providing they get a new start and identities."

The magistrate spoke as our sons for what you have both done I never want to see you ever again. If you do this sentence will be commuted & you will have a home when you get out.”

Juno. “This is your decision boys so you better say goodbye to your parents as you will not see them for 5 years."

The boys hugged their fathers and said, “Goodbye." They where led into a side room where Gaby was waiting. “You both agreed to this?”

The boys both replied, "Yes.”

Gaby, "Sign these documents."
The boys signed. A purple light was emanating from Gaby. It shot out of her and hit the boys.

Gaby. "They can now be taken to the women’s correctional facility."

The police chief said, "My daughter & Niece want to visit their friend. Their mothers have asked me to ask you if you can take them to see their friend. We realise it could be some time before we see them again. It would be better for them if they got away from here. I would ask though they keep in touch.”

Gaby spoke to Wilma mother & mentioned the two girls. Nancy, My sister Aster has decided to sell up & join us She has a buyer for her property.” The girls came and said they had packed all their belongings & would not be returning. They gave one last look round WongaWonga.

Just before Gaby turned the Sceptre on Aster came in with her case & daughter. "Come I want to see my niece they are animals here." Gabriel had got the accommodation ready for the new guests. Hector & Nester where waiting for their cousins.

Hector. "You can always stay with us.” The two cousins went to see their friend.

They went into the infirmary Wilma was still in a coma. Annabel & Angela took it in turns to sit and talk to their friend. Eventually they both fell asleep in the chair. Tinkerbell came and covered both girls. The following morning Annabel said to Gaby.

"Wilma is thinking about waking up. Some of the locals used to consider Angela & me strange as we can see things. Like there is a halo around you now it is the brightest yellow. Round Wilma there was a gold Halo. We know some considered Wilma a boy but we never did. She was always our friend. Wilma could put thoughts into my mind she still can. Wilma tells me her anomaly is no more & she is as fertile as I am. Wilma also tells me I should not be calling you Gaby. I should give you the respect you are due."

Gaby. "Stop" "I think the three of you would be better off here after all. At least we can help you use your gifts. Here you can be trained how to use them correctly." Gaby went into the room with Annabel.

Gaby. "Annabel & Angela I think it is time you both prayed."
Annabel. "Wilma is telling us what we have to say to awaken her."

Both girls started to say the chant. "Empress of the Heavens & all flying things, Queen of the seas & Man we ask not in our name but thine, restore thy daughter Wilma." A glow emanated from Gaby as the whole room was bathed in light."

Gaby touched Wilma. “Come your sisters await you.”

Wilma stretched and yawned. She sat up and looked around. "I thought it was all a dream".

Little Lily came in. "Give me your hand".

As she gave Lily her hand Lily touched it with a little wand. "It will be better now." Angela watched as the bruising disappeared. "Now you too Annabel. I can only do small injuries. You three are like me you can get into peoples minds."

Gaby & the Half Term Break

by Sharp

A Gaby verse fan fiction

Chapter 13 Disney.

Gaby "Where is Baby? I promised her a visit to the Epcott Centre as we are all off to Disney."

"All."

Gaby. "Remember now girls you are mums and you have your babies to tend to." They all giggled.

“I am here Gaby.” Baby was dresses like Minnie Mouse. “I thought I had better get in character for our visit.”

Gaby. “While we are there I need to talk to the Disney executives. One of their number has read the early chapters of Drews life on the internet. Apparently they think it could be the next blockbuster film or series of films.”

Rose. “Gaby do you have to talk buisiness with the men? Also which one of us are you taking in with you.?”

Tiny put her arms up. “I can broadcast to the rest of you as to if they decide to produce the film or not.”

Gaby dialed the co-ordinates into her sceptre. The entire group found themselves inside Disney. They split up into smaller groups and went onto the attractions.

Draconaris & Brightflame stayed with Gaby as did Maddy, Saphira & Jools. They approached a secutity guard. After checking in with base he brought out the transport. “Apparently I have to take you and companions to see the directors.”

Gaby. “We did arrive a little sooner than I said we would be here. Some of my companions are already exploring the centre. We have agreed to meet up at the Water world before going for our lunch.”

The Electric car took Gaby and her group to their destination. The guard led Gaby to a room. Inside the room the directors of Disney were waiting. As Gaby entered the room the men arose from their seats and bowed.

“Queen Gabriel on behalf of Disney I welcome you here. We have just being discussing the feasability of making a film out of book one. Depending on how that goes we would like an option to turn all the Gaby books into films.”

Tiny was reading the mens minds.

Gaby. “Well gentlemen I see no problem in producing the film.”

“Your majesty we met earlier to read all the stories. We would also like to talk to Maddy Bell about her travel agent series.”

Gaby. “She will be here shortly with all our authors.”The same guard brought the ladies to the confrence room.

Gaby. “These gentlemen would like to produce a film about my life. In addition they like the Chris & Nena series by Maddy Bell.

Jane Approached Ruth after their visit To Disneyland. "Ruth I was wondering if you could do me a favour." said Jane. "I was wanting chance to bring up both of my daughters."

Jane told Ruth just what it entailed. Ruth said, "Yes I agree it could be fun but you are sure that I will be back as I am due to be helping out for the All saints dance.

Jane, "It will take 17 days from when you last have the drink to returning to normal & the same applies to your twin although life for her will be slightly different than it was.” Ruth drank as Jane had requested. Within seconds Jane was holding her second baby.

Jane lifted both babies up and said to them. "We are now going on a journey to see some friends of ours but first we have to collect your sister. The next second Jane with the three babies was in the realm of Oberon. There the babies appeared to age normally and have all their birthdays. The girls had great fun with each other. Then on day Jane said we now have to return. When they all three girls where about 18 years of age. Ruth still had her memories from meeting Jane but as time went on everything else seemed to be a blur.
Ruth did not realise that her former father & Janes former husband where now her sisters.

Gaby, "You have been missing a long time."

Maddy, "Yes all of 18 Minutes” Ruth looked at her watch to realise it was only a short while ago That she had agreed to Jane's request.

Jane. "I promised you would be back in time to help out at the dance. When Tricia realised what had happened she Said, "Jane how do you it as Tricia tended to Kendra & Darla. Jane said, Give me your hand and your babies Tricia. Tricia did as she was told & She joined Darla & Kendra. 18 minutes later they where all back with Gaby but now Tricia had two identical sisters.

Jane, "After all that I fancy going back to Disney". With that the enlarged pack set off for Disney and another day there.

Princess Zita of Nepal

On night Darcie was cuddled up to Maddy & Gaby when she said, "I have just realised when you took over the Grand Hotel's parent group you also purchased some caravan Sites & several other holiday complexes." "I was wondering if we could use the Butlin's complex at Skegness for two weeks during the summer."

Gaby, "You mean for all of us to go?"

Darcie, "All plus." "I was thinking of asking mother to sent invites to all the covens commanding them to attend."

Gaby, "We could do that but we also could put the invite on the Internet for all Witches, & those that are mothers to bring their daughters also."

Nena, "We may need additional security if we put it on the Internet."

Gaby, "I think we can cover that easy.” & went to the computer. Within seconds the reply came back. "I have the security & their families".

The following morning Gaby held a conference. All decided it was a good idea. Galadrial, "You do realise you may get a black witch or two."

Helen. “I will send out invites ordering all the covens & their families to attend.”

Maddy, "I have already started the web site design they then set the date for the last two weeks in July.” Gaby sent her email giving the dates & got an Email back sending the Empress a present of my eldest daughter.
Darcie read this & was shocked & said, "You can not send somebody as a gift."

Maddy read the email & said, "In this case you can. For the Princess it is the greatest honour her father can bestow on her."

Gaby, "It looks as if I may have to take an additional wife or risk offending the king. First though we will have to meet her they are flying into Yeadon & will be here in about four hours time."

Darcie, "It only said a present. How can you know how many are coming."

Gaby, "A Princess of Nepal will not go any where without at least 100 Gurkha’s as protection & one promised as partner will have five times as many with her.”

Nena, "The accommodation is sorted we will utilise the spare space at Appleby."

Elizabeth. “The coaches are all booked but we will have to get there. Gaby restricted it to her partners & immediate family & grandparents.

Tatiania , "I presume we will have to wear our official robes."

Gaby, "I had not given that a thought but it is a good idea thank you grandma."

Baby, "Can I go please?"

Maddy held her arms out, "We would not go with out you."

Baby disappeared & returned holding Tinkerbell's hand. "I get to wear my real Fairy dress today." Gaby checked with the airport to ensure the flight was on time & was informed the Royal Nepal planes were on their way and the first would arrive in a hours time the second would land 10 minutes later.

Gaby & her party got to the airport with plenty of time to spare. The A65 had been upgraded to the A65M & now the journey only took 15 Minutes to get to the airport. Gaby was waiting in the VIP lounge at Yeadon. The plane taxies to a halt & the passengers started to disembark. The runway was a sea of Green as about 500 Gurkha's disembarked. Gaby noticed the flag they where proudly carrying. The flag had a picture of Gaby& had written in English. Empress of Heaven 1st Regiment. The Queens Royal Gurkha's. Gaby went to inspect the Guard as they formed up. As Gaby inspected the guard she recognised at least 30 of the Soldiers, as been the ones in London. Gaby looked at the Captain & said, "The last time we meet you where a Sergeant."

The captain saluted Gaby & said, "Yes my Queen". As he saluted Gaby noticed on his right wrist was branded a crown with GB.

Darcie, "They have been branded." Gaby walked down the first line as the men bowed before her.

Gaby. "Show me your arms". The first 50 all had the brand but the remainder did not. Gaby spoke to the first who did not have the mark.

The Captain, "The first 50 have served you previously & earned the award."

Gaby remembering from last time had Photographs of her in full regalia & handed one to each Gurkha. As she got to the new recruits she gave each one a kiss. When they got to the last few they appeared to be only young boys.

Baby, "Gaby can I kiss these & can I have them as my protection." There were nine young boys.

Gaby, "Princess Baby has asked if you can be her guards."

The eldest Boy, "We all serve the Empress." "If the Empress decides to create the Princess Baby regiment then we will be it.”

Titania handed Baby a flag & told her to hand that & a photo to the young Gurkha’s. The flag was a Yorkshire rose on a blue back ground with the following inscription. "Empress of Heaven 2nd Regiment. The Queens Royal Gurkha's Princess Baby Battalion. Baby followed Gaby & also handed the last nine a photo and gave them a kiss. When the boys awoke in the morning they would find they had a crown with GB imprinted on their wrist.

Very soon the second plane arrived this time the plane had Princess Zita & her attendants. First to disembark was the Princess attendants all wearing green saris. The attendants lined up either side of the steps & waited for the princess to disembark. The princess came to the top of the aircraft wearing a white Sari with Golden bands.

Maddy, "Princess Zita looks like a bride awaiting her groom."

Gaby, "The princess is already married to the Queen of Heaven & she comes to serve her Queen."

Maddy, "When did you take another wife?"

Gaby, "I did not but when a girl is given to the Temple of the Heavens she is married to the Queen so in theory I could have many wives I know nothing about.”

Jools, "In that case Gaby we have another sister to help keep you warm at night.”

Gaby awaited Princess Zita surrounded by the Gurkha's. Slowly the Princess & attendants started to walk forward. As they got to Gaby the attendants started to bow as they reached Gaby.

Princess Zita. "Father sends his greeting Empress."

Maddy, "Princess please tell us how long have you been Married to the Empress?"

Princess Zita turned to Maddy, "You are the Queens No1..

"Yes Princess Zita I am Maddy & No 1 companion."

Princess Zita, "I have to report direct to you. The Empress may do with us as she wishes. But please may I be allowed to serve my Empress. I along with my attendants was married to the Empress this morning by my father.”

Maddy looked at the girls as Gaby said, "Princess you will stay with me.The nine young boys will go with Baby & the Children.” Gaby noticed there was about 27 young girls in the group. Baby beside the boys take the 27 girls to your quarters.”

Princess Zita, "None of them are male they are not allowed to be."

"Baby dress your friends correctly & bring them to me in the morning. Baby will you inform Helen I need her help when we get back. Princess Zita how long have the men been fixed."

Princess Zita, "Empress when you rang to ask my father The 55 Gurkha's you previously meet volunteered to come. That meant they would leave their family to serve you. Only none men are allowed to serve a princess the men knew this. The king my father offered them a chance to stay with their families but it would require a sacrifice on their part for they could only ever serve the Empress. The men told the families & all agreed to it from that moment they where divorced & the wives & daughters became my attendants."

Gaby, "I want those of you who where the wives of the Gurkha’s to go and stand by them. Now will the children stand by their parents." The only ones left was the ones with Baby

"Princess Zita, "These are orphans & would have served the Empress to the end of their days.

Gaby, "Princess Zita I prefer my attendants to wear dresses. I also prefer all my attendants to perform unarmed combat."

Princess Zita made to attack Gaby & was brought down by two of the females. "My apologies Empress but all are trained to a high degree even the children.

Maddy, "Princess Zita tonight we will formally accept you as our partner & companion to the empress." Gaby said, "in the morning I want to see each family group but you all must be wearing green dresses." That night in the ancient woods & in front of the Gurkha’s Gaby formally accepted Zita. As her companion.

The following morning Gaby was sat in the hall of Valhalla surrounded by her family & friends. Princess Zita was asked to bring in each family one at a time. The first was the captain & his family.

The captain, "I was blessed with all daughters Empress."

Gaby, "How do you feel now you can no longer get a son."

"Empress I could have continued until my dying day and never had a son. My new uniform is comfortable & does not hinder movement. It is also similar to our national costume." Helen stood in front of the captain & placed her hand on his head & then his tummy & said be plentiful. Each of the former males collapsed & was carried to the side by their partners & children. Eventually all that where left was the orphans.

Baby, "The Empress requires you to go up four at a time 3 girl & one boy. Eventually they where all received & the girls carried the former boys away.

The following morning Nena found Zita crying. "What is the matter & can I help."

Princess Zita, "I was the last of my sisters to be given to the Empress but all the others are in the Temple of Light. No man may ever enter & only those females given to the Empress may enter. Once one goes through the door they never return unless the Empress goes for them."

Nena, "How many sisters do you have & how many live in the temple of light. "

Zita, "I have another three sisters. I am not sure how many live within the temple complex, for once they go in they never return."

Nena went to see Gaby & informed her what Zita had said, "

"So I have to go in person to collect them all.”

Maddy, "You can not leave them all in the temple however many wives you already have. There is Ariel who wishes to join her sisters.”

Gaby was also receiving messages from Baby.

Gaby, "How long will it take to make at least 20 sets of Gold & about 3000 sets of silver Jewellery.”

Nena, "It will be ready by Saturday."

Gaby called the former captain of the Gurkha's, "I am planing to return on Saturday to the Temple of light do you know where it is?"

"My Empress I can take you there it is about 5 miles up a steep hill. I often had to take food to the temple but was never allowed in."

"I know where the Temple of the Heavens is."

The Captain, "That is where we always started from so I can lead you from there."

Gaby, "On Saturday I will present all of you with a necklace & earrings." "This will show everybody you are all my companions."

On Saturday Gaby turned up in the castle gardens. With her special companions. “Ladies, You where all married to me in my absence by the king before he sent you to me. Today we all return to Nepal to go to the temple of light. You all already bear my mark but now you will wear my jewellery so all can see you are mine." Gaby walked down the line and handed the earrings & necklaces as they where passed to her. Finally the got to the end of the line. Gaby presented Zita.

Zita, "Mine are different they are gold."

Maddy, "All the eternal companions will get gold including your sisters." Gaby set the co-ordinates on the sceptre. The next second the entire group was exiting from the Temple of the Heavens. One solitary priest noticed the procession leaving the temple & he went to inform the king.

The king, "As foretold she goes for my other daughters. Prepare a banquet for when they return they will be hungry. The chefs asked how many should they cater for.

The king, "At a guess about 3000. Be sure to make plenty for there is also my people & they will come flocking when the news gets out that the Empress has returned for her wedding.”

About 2.5 miles up the hill the procession stopped at a house. There was a lady crying Gaby stopped & asked what was wrong.

The lady, "My husband has been killed & I was going to go to my brother for help as I have no food. My brother & all his family have vanished. The people tell me he was sent to the Empress. Please can you take my children to the temple for at least they will not starve there.

Gaby called for the captain & explained the situation.
The captain, "Before you do anything look at her wrists & those o the Children & tell me what you see. Gaby asked the lady to show her wrist to her. The lady Started to show them to Gaby when one of the girls said, "You are the one who keeps coming into my dreams."

"Mum this is the Baby I told you about who told me she would bring my father's sister to help us."

Baby, "Yes I did promise to bring you help. Your father died in a way for he no longer exists. You are all companions of the Empress now."

Gaby, "Baby which of the former men was their father? "

Before Baby could reply the captain said, "This was my no1 wife but she was too ill to come with the others. She had only recently given birth & was unfit to travel. I had intended coming back for her but did not realise the kings intentions. When I did it was too late as we had all been divorced & married to you. Even though she was not with me the spell still worked on her & she & my daughters are your companions.

Gaby, "Stay with her until we return with the others."

The children though followed Baby. Baby handed then a sandwich each. Rose handed them a drink. Eventually the procession reached the Temple of Light. The doors opened Before Gaby. Gaby at the head of the procession eventually came to a golden door. As Gaby got there a female greeted her. "Welcome to the Temple of light Empress." "You where expected."

Galadrial came forward & spoke to the Lady who greeted Gaby. "Greta I thought you must be dead. Gaby may I introduce my sister Greta.

Gaby, "Why was I not told the last time I was here that there was another Temple with family members in."

Greta, "Sister may I introduce my 4 great Grand daughters. These are my great Grand daughters"

Gaby "I take it that all in here are already my companions. In that case I have some presents to hand out". "Greta first I need to know which of these are your daughters & grand-Daughters etc.” A small group stepped to one side. "Grandma can you see my Aunts & cousins are correctly attired. Princess Zita which of these are your sisters." Three girls came running up to Zita & embraced her.

Gaby, "That answers my question." The three girls turned & curtsied to Gaby. Maddy looked at the sisters & then at Jools & Gaby.

Gaby, "I will not have you separated as I was from mine.Zita what are your sisters names."

"This is Gina my twin & this is Rita & Rosa.”

Gina, Rita & Rosa where each given a pendant & Earrings. Maddy, "Once the other main wives have accepted you,” You get to sleep with the Empress & take your turn at other duties."

The procession started back down the hill. It paused once again at the little house. The captain s, "Gaby she is still not fit to travel."

Gaby suggested they make a stretcher & carry her back to the capitol. Each taking a turn at the stretcher. It did not tale long to bind several lengths of wood using split bamboo as a binder. A blanket was found in the house & used to cover the stretcher & the lady was placed on it.

As the procession was about to set off again a teenage girl shouted to them. "Please can you tell me am I near the Temple of light."

Gaby looked at her, "Why do you want to go there."

The girl, "I have to go there or both my baby & I will starve. The boy I was due to marry was sent away by the king while I was having his child."

The girl recognises Princess Zita, "Princess can I ask for your protection for I already know my boyfriend will never return again."

Maddy, "The Princess cannot offer you protection but the Empress can."

One of the attendants came running & took the girl by her hand & said, "You & your babies are safe with us."

The girl, "Please tell me is there a Gaby with you?"

Gaby , "Yes I am here. Who told you to ask for me?"

The girl pulled out a tatty Photo & handed it across. "I was told by my boyfriends father this would bring me luck but then he also vanished along with the whole family. All I have left now is this picture." Gaby held her arms out to the girl, "Come with us for there is nobody at the temple of the light" "We are all here."

The girl replied, "That is not possible unless the Empress her self is here."

Gaby, "Would you have give yourself & your babies to the Empress?"

The girl replied, "Please is Iona with you?"

Baby , "Your Iona how old is she?"

The girl, "We are both 13 & she is my sister. The king sent my sisters with the others."

Baby smiled & as she smiled the 36 came running up. Baby said, "Is Iona here?" a girl stepped forward & went to embrace her sister. One of the other girls came running up & embraced the girl.

Iona, "You & your children are safe with the both of us." From one of the other lines another girl came running up. Isla fainted when she saw the girl. Eventually she came round. "We will take care of your babies go with Baby & the others."

Gaby, "Here a girl is a woman once she reaches 10 & can marry."

Baby managed to read Gaby's mind & said, "Remember you made a promise to us all." Eventually they reached Kathmandu & the temple of the heavens. On the way both Gaby & Maddy each feed one of Iona's babies.

In Kathmandu the feast was prepared for when the party arrived. The king came to greet Gaby.

Gaby, "I come with my brides to be to get married in the Temple of Heaven as I promised I would. I claim all of these as my brides but for some they are my eternal partners".

Starting with Maddy Gaby called all her partners in turn & asked if they agreed to the addition of additional partners. Each in their turn said yes.

Gaby, “Baby will you agreed with becomming an eternal companion?”

"Yes." Maddy placed a pendant on her while Darcie & Jools clipped on the earrings. Gaby placed on the ring. Ariel was next followed by Amanda & Barbara were the last to join Gaby & Sisters.

Gaby, " I was married to in my Absence so in front of the people of Nepal I take Rita, Rosa, Gina & Zita as my eternal companions. I also take Iona, Isla, Cilia & Mona. Isla you gave me your children. I promise they will be brought up with my other daughters.” Gaby slipped the rings of gold on their fingers.

Gaby turned to the king , "Your daughters will be well taken care of. As you cared for my sisters. Soon I will be returning with all that wish to come with me. I will from time to time return to see you.”

Gaby & the group after eating walked again into the Temple of Heaven. As they walked in they vanished. After the last had walked in the king & his wives tried to follow but all they found was an empty building.

Zelda Returns.

Back in Skipton the Gurkha's where once again splint into their family groups. Each family was given a house to live in. Even the group of orphans where given a home. A few days after returning Gaby's grandparents came to see her with Greta.

Titania, "Our aunt & Cousins would like to look as young as us.”

Gaby, "Aunt the same blood already flows throughtheir veins as it does ours . If I do as you wish You, Your daughters & Grand daughters will all become one with me. If you still have powers I will absorb them all”

Greta, "My sister have already explained what I must do & what my family must do."

Gaby, "Your family must be reborn."

Tatiania , "Empress your parents, Grand parents & aunts are willing to take on the responsibility for the month required.”
Gaby, "Greta come to my chamber in 30 Minutes with you two eldest. Maddy can you ensure the others are all ready.” Greta came as instructed Gaby handed her the present & said, "put it on Greta & use it on me. I am rather full can you two relieve me. As they suckled they became new-born babies. Maddy & Jools collected them & Ariel brought in another two to suckle on Gaby. This continued until Rita & Zita where the last of the family of Greta.

Zita gave Gaby a kiss, "I do this with great pleasure for now I am one with my love." Within seconds she had also become a baby.

Gaby, "The last four my wives & I will look after.”

Greta took off the present now she looked younger but she said, "I chose to join my family & placed her lips in Gaby's nipple.

Galadrial came and took Greta . "She will be back with us in just over 6 weeks.”

Baby entered, "Gaby you have not got them all yet for Greta used to have a son who managed to spread his seed before he weas changed. If you check with the scanner you will see where they are.”

When they checked out they found it was the Captain & his family & the Orphans where the ones. Baby, "My sisters & cousins will take care of the Orphans.

Amanda , "Gaby we your partners will take the others as our daughters.

Before long all had been changed. Gaby as she promised allowed Zita & her sisters to return after the month. Galadrial & her daughters decided to keep Greta & family for four months before returning them. Gaby & her wives where enjoying themselves playing with the babies. It was a year later before Gaby let the captain & family return as teenagers.

During this time everything else was running normally. Andi the archaeologist had turned out to be quite a computer expert and had built a website. The web site was now up and running. They had already taken many bookings for the forth comming witches meeting.

Barbara came into the room, "Gaby the invites Helen had sent out have all accepted.”
Galadrial looked down the list of bookings & was making a comment or two. She noticed one booking, "Gaby can you make sure she is treated nicely, but make sure you get & destroy her wand."
Gaby, "I will do that & give instructions all wands are to be handed in at the reception."

Gaby turned to Galadrial, "What is special about this booking?"

Gabriel, "When Greta returns she will tell you all about her."

This left Gaby rather puzzled but she did not push it. A week before the event Gaby & the Gurkha’s descended on the camp. All the men on the site where given the next three weeks off. The Gurkha’s took over the security of the site & catering. They had a week to get prepared. The immediate family was the first to arrive & they where placed in Turtle Court. The Craven contingent when it arrived was placed in Pelican court. One by one all the courts where filled up Starfish, Dolphin & Beach. Gaby had arranged for Grizelda & her family to be placed between Gabriel & Galadrial.

At the reception there was a sign all the wands are to be handed in.

The receptionist, "The Empress intends to present you all with new ones so these are to be destroyed." Grizelda arrived with her daughters & handed her wand over.

The receptionist, “Only, one Madame". Grizelda looked puzzled for a moment & realised her daughters had not handed theirs over. She signed to the girls & they handed their wands over.

Grizelda, "Sorry about that they only can speak sign language." Gaby & Galadrial where watching on the television screen. Greta had now joined them.

Gaby, "Greta I have a confession to make as yet I have not yet returned all your family."

Greta, "Yes you have there is still the same in our house & you have my Great Grand daughters as your wives."

Baby, "What about your sons family?"

Greta looked rather sheepish as she said, "I clean forgot about them & we could never leave the temple."

Gaby, "I Promise before the year is out they will be returned to you but for now you can help us feed them".

As she was feeding one of the babies Greta noticed a lady with four girls all dressed in deep purple. "Grizelda!" she exclaimed.

Gaby, "I take it you know that witch."

Greta, "She is my twin & went bad although I did hear she had been attempting to right her wrongs."

Eventually everybody was settled down. Entertainment had been laid on & there was to be a competition in the pool. Ariel & her sisters had persuaded their mother & Aunts to come & enter the swimming.

Lorelei, "I want to beat mum now she is fit again."

Ariel, "You are going to have your work cut out I have seen Aunt Linda & Pegi.”

Josie ,” Well I get to challenge my cousins again or is it sisters I am never sure these days.” Gaby Debbie & Maddy also participated as did Baby, Tinkerbell Daisy & Buttercup. The first race Ariel won easy with Josie second. Eventually Lorelei managed to beet all the others in the 5 mile race.

That evening in the central Theatre the conference started. Helen as high priestess asked all the leaders to come to the stage & present their members. The first was the Craven coven, which Helen presented herself. Gaby handed each witch a new wand. One by one the different groups arrived. One was from Liechtenstein & Gaby recognised Heidi. Gaby instructed Heidi & her daughters to stay on stage & sit down in front of her. The next was the Witch doctor from Africa. Who was on his own?

Gaby, "This conference is supposed to be for witches."

He said, "I thought you may need a witch doctor with all these witches under one roof. If you want I can alter my appearance so I fit in. With that he waved his hand & he altered to look like a big black mama.
Gaby, "That will do fine." as she handed a wand over.

Eventually Grizelda & her daughters where the only ones left. Helen said, Gaby that is all the covens accounted for we now have the individual presentations.

Gaby, Ladies before I accept the individual presentations." "We all have a task to perform. "When you all came on stage I handed each of you a wand." "I want you to take the wand I gave you and break it in half like this. Grizelda recognised the wand Gaby was holding as she broke it in half. Grizelda felt her remaining powers leave as the wand broke. Like wise all the others felt their powers all go. Gaby on the other hand had become an accumulator for the powers. It was now with apprehension that Grizelda took the stage.

Grizelda, "I come Empress because you summoned all witches. Once I was the sister of a great queen but I went bad. Stories have been wrote about me. Eventually over time I changed from Black to Grey. My daughters have never been able to speak & I would give my all if they could."

Gaby, "If indeed you are the sister of a great queen as you claim then I suggest you return when you are dressed appropriately.”

Greta was waiting at the steps for Grizelda & said, "Come sister your sisters will present you & your daughters but first you must dispose of the purple dress. Grizelda noticed her daughters already where wearing a small coronet. It did not take Grizelda long to dress appropriately.

Galadrial came on to the stage & said Empress, Ladies & my great Grand daughters I as eldest present my sisters, Eventually she got to Grizelda. Grizelda curtsied in front of Gaby. She noticed Gaby was smiling. "Grizelda before in front of these ladies you promised your life if your daughters could speak. Give me your life."

For a moment Grizelda thought Gaby wanted her to kill her self. Then a voice entered her head which said, "Hold your hand on your heart and then hold your hand out to Gaby.”

Grizelda did as the voice proclaimed. As she did so she felt different inside. Gaby said, "Grizelda bring your daughters here & tell me their names. She did as she was instructed. "I am changing your names slightly. Gaby placed her hands over the girl ears & kissed her. Gaby said Roselyn take a seat. The second girl stepped forward & Gaby said Babylynn take a seat. The third & fourth girls stepped forward & Gaby said, "Faithlynn & HopeLynn take a seat. Grizelda you promised your heart & gave it so your daughters are cured." Take your seat with your sisters. As they where talking Greta noticed Grizelda & her daughters where all getting younger until they resembled teenagers.

During the conference Gaby said, "Ladies I will not order you to but I would prefer if you could all move to be near me.”

Grizelda & her daughters came to Gaby, "Have you got any jobs going for an aged aunt & cousins?”

Roselynn, "All five of us are super at using computers. " Grizelda handed Gaby a bag. Gaby said what is this.

Grizelda, "I promised my all & other than the clothes we wear that is it." "Before we came I sold everything & that is the proceeds." Gaby look in the bag it was full of money. Then handed it to Elizabeth.

Gaby, "Grizelda you have no need of money now but you have just bought yourself into the family firm come & give me a hug aunt." A short while later there was a Knock at Gaby's Chalet door it was Grizelda.

Grizelda, "I am worried it took me a long time to control my dark magic & now you have absorbed it."

Shona , "Grizelda do not worry or fret for if the Empress can absorb all the powers of Hades & come to no harm she certainly can absorb your former powers."

Gaby, "Thank you for being so concerned. I already have a job for you & your daughters when we return."

Lincoln

Tomorrow my wives & your sisters & your family go on a shopping expedition to Lincoln. The following morning Grizelda was waiting with her daughters.

Gaby what clothes we seam to have do not fit us anymore."

Zelda try these they should fit."
Roselyn said, "These are the presentation outfits of novice witches."

Gaby, "Yes you are correct". The five of them got into the outfits.

Gaby, "Give me all your old clothes & I will dispose of them. As they left the maid came in & stripped the chalet & gave it a good clean. All the clothes that once had been Griselda's where put in the furnace as was all the furniture. By the time Grizelda & her daughters where to return the chalet had been completely redecorated. The bus from the camp took them to Lincoln where they started shopping.

Basic supplies where obtained from Tammy Girl & New Look. Into British Home stores & house of Fraser.

Elizabeth, "Gaby I forgot to tell you that now we own House of Fraser, Burton’s Group & Debenham’s group. & You can get a good deal in those stores. In House of Fraser Gaby wanted a private viewing. The manager was happy to oblige.

Gaby, "Have you any House of Nena designs?”

The manager, "We have a few but they are supposed to be for special customers." Nena spoke. "As they are my designs I think that gives me the right to say who sees them. Now bring the designs for my sister to see.”

Grizelda & her daughters liked the office design & took 3 each. Gabriel asked if they had evening dresses by Dior but not in Black or Purple. The model returned in a gold design. Gaby said, "We will take one each in that. The manager was rubbing his hands with glee at the thought of all those sales. Gaby also ordered some perfume. Elizabeth handed a card over to the manager. Elizabeth said, do not forget to keep a record of your commission.

The manager took the card to get it verified calculating her commission of 10% on all those sales. Accounts manager rang back. “Show them more dresses or something until I get there.”

The manager, "Ladies I forgot to show you these designs they are the latest in the store & are not supposed to be released until next week. Gaby & the others sat down again & looked at the designs.

Baby, "Both Rose & I like those. Roselyn & BabyLynn said, "So do we." Can we have four of those dresses also? The next designs Gabriel & her sisters all liked so they ordered a dress each in that.

The account manager came pushing a trolley of glasses & champagne. She curtsied before Gaby & said please forgive my colleague she did not recognise you. Have you chosen all you require?”

Gaby, this is our shopping list & the sizes we require.” The sales assistants disappeared & returned with almost everything on the list.

Gaby, "Can all this be taken to the camp we have other stores to visit.”

The accounts manager said, "I can recommend Burton’s & Debenham’s." "They may have what we do not."

Barbara, "Thank you for your time". The account manager handed them the card back & made a phone call.

"What was that all about", said the Department manager. Look at the sales slips. The sales slips showed the full price & commission earned. But then the bill was shown as zero.

The manager, "Something has gone wrong there was over  £25,000 of goods there."

The accounts manager, "Nothing has gone wrong. When you own a firm you do not pay for the item. Why did you think I recommended Those other stores they will be getting similar sales today".

"But they where only teenage girls. How can they own this store?"

The group made their way to the Burton & Debenham’s stores. Within Debenham’s the girls has a great time in Top shop & Miss sixteen. The managers at these stores had been forewarned & the account manager had said they would take all the sales to the campsite. The group then went up the Hill & visited the Castle & Cathedral before having a meal in the Roman Baths restaurant. The meal turned out to be only mediocre. As they where leaving Lincoln in the coach Barbara noticed a dig & persuaded the driver to stop so they could take a look at it.

The coach stopped at the dig. The party was told that most of the Archaeologists had gone home but the senior one was still on site. When they met the senior Archaeologist she said, "It is you & your friends again Gaby.”

Barbara & Nester asked Gaby to keep the Archaeologist talking as there was something they must do.

The Senior Archaeologist, "We have not yet dug that part but this was supposed to be the site of Boudica's final battle & this is where her sister Nester is reputed to have fallen before the gods spirited her away.

Amanda. "I am also an Archaeologist & interested in this battle. What have you found so far?"

The archaeologist showed them the chariot they had discovered still in quite good condition. “We have found these arrowheads & swords. "But so far we have not discovered the sceptre of Boudica or the swords of Nester.”

A short while later a muddy Barbara & Nester rejoined the group. Barbara said, "We fell & got rather muddy” As they got back on the coach Barbara said, "Gaby could you arrange for it to rain very heavy here tonight to obliterate all trace of our digging. That night Lincoln had the wettest night on record & the archaeological diggings had to be abandoned due to flooding. Once they got back to the camp.

Gaby, "You two what was so important that I had to undo all their work & flood the place."

Barbara, "These are made from Mithral silver & make the wearer invincible." Placed before Gaby was two suits of Armour made of Silver. These the shields of Odin."

Gaby, "I take it they all have magical properties."

Amanda, "Like Thor's helmet that now is in the Castle museum in York which we failed to recover in time."

Barbara, "We where only recovering our own property which we now give to you & to Maddy.” That night the castle museum in York had a visitor whom replaced Thor's helmet with an exact replica before disappearing.

Just before the conference ended various groups said they would be moving with their families as advised. Two came & said, "Currently they where on a contract which had another 2 months to run & then they would be looking for work & new homes.

The last to say good-bye was the African Witch doctor. "I think I need the doctor my self. I seem to be stuck like this.”

Titania was the one who realised what had happened. “Before when you changed how long where you like a mama?"

The Doctor said, "Usually no longer than 5 or six hours."

Titania "You have been living all week like this." "You have still retained your powers but your body had decided it prefers your female form."

"I never did tell you my name it is or Was Unberto. But I think Ursula is going to be more appropriate. I was wondering if I could return with you & your family. I realise I will be the odd one out but at least I will be among friends.”

Gaby, "Yes you can come back with us."

Helga Archaeologist.

Once the conference had ended Gaby & her party called once more at the Roman site. Gaby said, "My cousins here claim you are digging in the wrong place & if you dig in that area you will find the Roman Emperors grave." One of the students had already opened a trench in that area & rather a lot of roman artefacts where coming out. Gaby noticed the smile on Amanda's face. The student called for the Senior Archaeologist to come, as she had found something important. There was a horde of gold coins with several Emperors’ pictures on them. There was a stone coffin that was lead lined. A crane had to be brought in to lift the coffin out of the ground. A specialist team was brought to open the coffin & everybody close by had to wear masks. Inside were the remains of a purple toga. In scribed in Latin inside the coffin was a stone slab. The translation read. Here lies our great King Venutius who led us to victory against the invaders. Who in his hour of victory killed the invader king with his bear hands? Boudica & Nester placed this stone here his loving daughters who will avenge his death a thousand fold

Gaby, "Those bones should be laid to rest in the Ancient capitol of the Brigantines & preferably in the Great Minster.

The archaeologist, "They are only old bones & his family has long gone."

Amanda, "Do not be so sure. If those bones are defiled in any way they themselves will lead the attack once again."

The senior Archaeologist, "I would have reburied the bones but you have got me thinking. Your group is from his ancient capitol & as such could possibly have his DNA. If you all agree to testing & I find at least one who has the same DNA then I will return the bones to that person.”

The entire group agreed to the taking of A blood sample & a swab from their mouth. This was to be done once they returned home. Once back home they all visited the local hospital for the blood test to take place. In the mean time the bones had been cleaned & sent to Bradford University. There the Forensic Archaeologist managed to extract the DNA from the skull. At the same time using a 3 D scanner the skull & bones where scanned. Using more graphics tissue was placed over the body & then the Purple toga. A pin had been found & this was included. After much discussion it was decided to give him long blond hair & blue eyes.

When the Senior Archaeologist saw the life like model she said, "There is no wonder they all where upset with us." That night she received a telephone call to say that The majority where a very close match but one of the samples was an exact match. That night Helga the Archaeologist took the computer simulation & the bones & set off for the castle. Back in the castle Ursula had settled in & was helping with the lessons & also taking some. One day she went into the nursery to look around & saw Marie & Zita where feeding.

Zita , "have you come to help us?"

Ursula replied, "I was looking around & regretting the body I choose."

Zita, "You could redesign it again."

Ursula, "I probably would end up in a greater mess than I am now."

Zita, "My sisters & I had a Mama to feed us as our mother was ill." "Perhaps you can spend time in here with the babies."

Ursula, "I am rather heavy now so that may help me.

Zita handed Beatrice over, “This one is always thirsty. I have been thinking perhaps it would be better if you shared with me and my sisters rather than been on your own.” Ursula thanked her for the offer.

Marie , "After spending time in here we all seam to lose weight. I lost a stone in a week."

Zita, "By that I calculate you would take five to six months to lose the weight & have a similar figure to me."

Ursula, " If I spent all my time in here perhaps I could reduce the weight faster."

Zita, " If we get Rachel to sort your diet out & you go swimming in the pool". "Then we might reduce your weight further.

That Night Ursula & the four princesses shared a room. Zita, Ursula my sisters have decided to help you reduce weight & will take turn all night long. Nine weeks later Ursula was down to the same weight as the others. Ursula had noticed her shading was also changing & now she looked more like a girl from the Mediterranean area. Gaby & the others noticed the changes but said nothing.

One day Marie said, "Ursula you could do with going to the salon for the full works so I have made you an appointment at 9.00 today.

Zita went with her & also had the works. Ursula laid back while her hair was washed. The hair was cut & dried. While it was drying her fingernails & toenails where all given the treatment. Zita had her eyebrows & eyelashes treated & so did Ursula. The Beautician came & did their faces.

Marie came across, "Ursula you need a new wardrobe. So we are all taking you shopping or at least Gaby & the Wives are going.

Gaby came into the salon, "Ursula you have your new body now. Do you approve of it because we do?" Ursula's face was a picture.

Gaby, "If you decide to stay then there are some decisions to make." "You can stay where you are but that area is supposed to be reserved for the wives of Gaby. My parents have also said, " You can stay with them". "If you decide on either of these options all property you currently own will go into the communal pot" "Zita & her sisters had already persuaded Ursula to stay with them.

Ursula, "If I was to agree the first option could we hold the binding service in Africa."

Gaby turned to the others, "Any Objections or do I get a further partner.

Maddy, "Ursula you have great expertise in some areas & we would all benefit from it. In others you are lacking & need teaching your self."

Titania, "You took great care of our family when they needed it."

Darcie, "My sister sends her greetings & said to tell you the baby & mothers are both well.” We do not blame you for what happened to Her former boyfriend, in fact we should thank you for returning another of our sisters"

Ursula saw her reflection in the mirror & said, "I look like all of you nobody would know what I was."

Gaby, "Once you had been introduced to Beatrice you became one with us. Now lets go shopping. The first store is not far away & we can have some fun.”

Nena, "Perhaps I should open my next store here & put a manager in at Manchester."

Sales Girl.

In to Rackhams which was a House of Fraser store. They walked through where the ladies Jewellery & tights where on display & past the electrical items. Although Maddy stopped to look at an ice-cream maker, "I could do with one of those."

Debbie replied we will get it on our way out." They visited the various concessions before making their decisions.

One sales girl was very helpful, "we have an offer of buy Two Items get one Free."

Gaby, "Do you get commission on sales or are you on basic wages + commission? You seam to be the most helpful of all the staff we have encountered."

The girl, "Yes I get commission on all my sales. But I need it to bring my younger sisters up. My parents where killed in a plane crash two years ago when I was 18. The council decided I was old enough to bring my sisters up & so I do. Sometimes I say I will tell the boss the basic pay is not sufficient to live on. I do try my best to make sales & earn the most commission I can."

"I managed to pay for my sisters to Tour & then go to America. But I never got a holiday myself.”

Maddy, "Who took your sisters if you did not go?"

Shop-girl, "They went with the Northern & danced with two great dancers called Gaby & Darcie. My sisters wish to become dancers but I could never afford to send them full time."

Petrova was listening, "We know somebody who may help your sisters if they are interested.” Petrova handed her a card & said, "Can you bring them to this address this Sunday. Tell them to bring all their dance wear & if you can dance come to."

The girl thanked Petrova, "I am not working on a Sunday and so will bring my sisters.”

Gaby, "As you work on commission then we had better make lots of purchases. Our sister here has lost a lot of weight recently & needs a complete wardrobe & also re measuring.”

The sales girl as she took her tape measure out, "I am called Wendy or sometimes Gwen by my friends.”

Barbara, "We have rather a large shopping order can you take it all?" The girl called one of her friends to help her & between them they got all on the list.

Gwen, " These dresses you require we only have two in stock. Others have been ordered & should be here later today or tomorrow at the latest."
Gaby said, "We will take the two & all that are ordered." The girl said, There are 10 size 8, 24 size 12 & 24 size 10 been dispatched. Gaby said, "I make that 60

Lisa, "I thought all your stores where supposed to be selling House of Nena but I do not see any.”

Wendy, "We are supposed to but the manager ordered me to pack these up & return them. The dresses are very good Quality but a competitor has given the manager a back hand to sell their inferior dresses instead. When you came I was just boxing these up."

Gaby said, "can we see them?"

Nena examined the dresses. “These dresses are perfect.”

Gaby, "Can we see the ones you have been ordered to sell instead". Nena examined the Dresses & noticed the label that had been put in.

Gaby Picked up her mobile & said, "Is that trading standards I wish to report a crime."

The trading standards lady turned up in the store & asked what the problem was.”

Nena explained. The trading standards said, "We will have to confirm with the Designer that these are pirate copies." Nena said, "You are speaking to the designer."

The trading standards lady ordered the all the pirate copies be place in her Vehicle. She then said, "Can I speak to the manager?" As she was doing so Debbie was on the phone & asked for the Police. Pegi was the one to respond & came around with two officers.

The manager came to the sales desk to see what the problem. The trading standard lady said. "Your sales assistant has sold me these & I am confiscate the remainder of these following a complaint from the public.

The manager turned to Wendy saying, "You bitch this is going to cost me a packet & you your job." Wendy burst into tears. Pegi turned up with her collegues.

Gaby, "This person has been performing Fraud against The house of Nena & House of Fraser & customers.

As the manager was been lead away the Manager shouted. "You are sacked you bitch get out now."

Wendy started to pickup & leave when Gaby said, "Wendy you still have our sales to deal with. "

Debbie, "You can not be sacked by a crook. Go back to your job & wait & see what the new manager says. Wendy registered the sales but failed to notice the slip showed her commission but no Value on the slip as Gaby signed it. The pack went down the High street & Ariel got excited at a fish van that was parked outside Motor World.

Gina, "What had got Ariel so excited?"

Lorelei, "The fish he is selling is a delicacy to us & we do not see it often perhaps once in our lifetime."

Gaby, "How much is that?" As there was no price on it.

The Fishmonger, "I bought 28lb of it but can not sell the fish". "If you are interested I will sell to you at cost."

Ariel, "We will take the lot & anymore you ever come across."

That night Ariel & her Sisters prepared a meal. Neptune turned up & said," is it true that you have got an Empress fish on the menu.”

Gaby, "Sit down & join us I am interested as to what it taste like.

Neptune, "That was only my second time & it was delicious." The following day. Gaby had asked ANNA. To do them a favour.

The following day Wendy was called to the manager’s office at the House of Frazer store.

The New Manager, "So your the one who spilled the beans. What should I do with you? Before you spilled the beans you where reported as saying. If you ever met the boss you would tell him you needed a pay rise is that correct or not."
Wendy, "Yes I did befriend a group of girls & say that to them. Yes I did tell them about the manager & him selling inferior goods."

"Did you say your sisters loved ballet but you could not afford?"

"Yes madam I did & what I said was true. I also like dancing but one of us has to earn some money so my sisters can dance."

"Prove it to me, prove you can dance."

Wendy was taken aback but said, "Can I put this music on it is my favourite." Anna noticed it was from Swan Lake. Wendy went through the routine & said, "I am a little rusty & made at least three mistakes."

Anna clapped her hands & said, "you did well. Now back to the present. The Assistant manager has been appointed manager of this store. However senior management is pleased with you & I have been asked to appoint you as a roving Area Manager. You will be responsible for going round all the stores & doing spot checks & firing any manager who steps out of line like the former one here did”.

Anna, "You also have an appointment to keep on Sunday. Make sure you take all your dance wear. Now you can take the rest of the day off. Please do not tell me you can not afford it as the commission alone yesterday put you as our highest sales assistant. In addition there is a reward for bringing a crime to the attention of the management. You have to go to the salon and receive the full treatment & then choose dresses for your sisters who are already in the salon. On Management instructions you are to charge the dresses & full accessories including footwear to the firm & I have to hand you these three sets of Choker necklaces. A car will be here to take you to the International Hotel where the management will greet you.”

Wendy found her sisters where waiting. One said, "Wendy we received a phone call telling us to get here and so we did. We thought you had been injured or something."

Wendy, "I had been called to the office & spoke to by a lady with a strange accent."

“Oh no” of the sisters said,

"Did she made you dance?”
Wendy, "She said something like Vee Vill dance now as if all her w where pronounced as a v."

The girls looked at each other one said, "Was there a boy & girl with her?"

Wendy, "No but I felt as if we where not alone as if somebody else was pulling the strings. Wendy told them they had an interview about dancing on the Sunday.”

The youngest sister , "Wendy where are we to go?" Wendy brought out the card & showed them.

The two sisters started laughing. "We both know who is pulling the strings. The Teenagers you talked to was any of these around at the time.”

The youngest sister pulled out photos. Wendy looked at them & then said," All of those plus a few more. Wendy pointed to Gaby & Maddy. “They did the most of the talking. That one called the police & trading standards.” The other sister brought out another photo with an older Lady & some others on it.

Wendy, "That is her who promoted me."

The sister's said, "We do not think you will be taking up your job for quite a while if they are involved. "You have danced for the Great Anna & we would not be surprise if Gaby Lynn, Darcie & Petrova where watching. Our interview is with Petrova but the others will never be far away.”

Wendy looked for her previous day’s sales slips. Then she noticed they where all signed Gaby Lynn. This was the first time she had noticed total sales zero. But yet her full commission was shown. Wendy went back to the office & said, Yesterday I promised a customer some dresses that have been paid for." They have now come in can I notify the customer or if we have an address I will take them before the taxi arrives.”

Anna, “Thank you but I will deal with that go and enjoy yourself.

Wendy, "I did not notice yesterday but the computer has made an error in the customers favour. My commission was shown correct but the amount the customer paid was shown as zero.”

Anna, "Thank you for bringing this to my attention."

Wendy, "I hope you do not think I am rude but do you have a sister called Anna that is a dancing instructor & was a great Ballerina."

Anna, "I do not have a sister called Anna." "But I do have one called Jane who teaches dancing sometimes."

Wendy left feeling puzzled. When she got back to her sisters she said, "You must be mistaken. She had a sister Jane who sometimes teaches dancing." The two younger sisters looked at each other; as if to say she is wrong.

The taxi collected them & left them at the Hannover International Hotel. The driver, "I had already been paid to bring you here."

They went inside & spoke to the girl on Reception. We have been invited to a party here." A list was checked & they where asked to put on a mask & given several choices. All three of them choose the Unicorn Mask as it matched their White dresses. Once inside the room they found everybody was in fancy dress. Some had come as mermaids, some as witches some as fairies & others as animals. Two children ran up to them dressed as fairies.

One said, “I am Lily & this is my sister Rose & today we get to be fairies.”

Wendy, "Give me your hand for we could do with a couple of good fairies to show us around.I am called Wendy & these are my sisters Hannah & Harriet & we are pretending to be Unicorns."

Rose, "You are far nicer that the real unicorns." Then she ran off.

A lion came & asked Wendy for a dance & an eagle & Hare also danced with her sisters. Wendy found she & her sisters where dining with the Lion, Eagle & Hare. After the meal they where kept dancing all night & into the morning. When the lion rested another took his place.

Eventually Wendy said, "Excuse me but I must go and refresh my makeup.” Her sisters followed her to the Ladies rest room.

Wendy, "I still can not work out who we are dancing with."

At 2.00am the dancing stopped & everybody started departing. Wendy asked when their taxi would be coming & was told 08.00 in the morning. "We will give you a call about 07.00."

Wendy, "We do not have a room booked".

The manager replied, "Sorry you where supposed to have been given room 333." "You will find all you require in the room." They went into the room & found Nightwear & casual clothes for the morning had been laid out for them. Hanna examined the clothes & said, "This is all dance wear" there was also three sets of trainers in the correct sizes. There was a note in the trainers you can collect the pumps & shoes here do not bother going home.

After having a shower they all snuggled up together & fell asleep. The following morning they where awakened at 07.00am as promised. They had Breakfast. Before their taxi collected them again.

The manager came running, Ladies you are forgetful today you forgot your cases. There were three identical cases with each of their names on.

Hannah , "Wendy for a moment in the dining room I thought I saw Maddy but when I looked up she was not there."

"I must still be dreaming. " It took about 75 Minutes to get to their destination. Eventually they found the third Floor at the Trafford Centre. They saw a store with The House of Nena & went inside.

Hannah went up to an assistant, " We can see where we want to be but can not find the doorway to Petrova."

The assistant said, "Just go down here through the dance wear & turn right."

Wendy, "While we are here we better have dance footwear."

The assistant, "You have not time now go straight in you are expected.

The two girls looked at each other They where expecting to see Pavlova but it was not her.

Victoria, "Good you are here put your pumps on".
Wendy was about to say they needed to buy new ones when Hannah said, "Wendy look in your suitcase & put them on."

Victoria turned out to be a very hard taskmistress indeed. Eventually she said, "We will take a short break would you like refreshment of some kind. They all settled for sparkling water. While they where waiting Victoria asked if they had clogs. All three of them could see they did not. Victoria clapped her hands & an assistant brought Clogs, National & Tap shoes for them to try on.

Victoria. Those shoes you came here in are Jazz shoes with taps on. When we go back in I want you three at the front of the class all the time. You will be joined by our more advanced students & dancers.

Wendy could see the other dancers through the mirror as they came in to the room. There seamed to be rather a lot of them. They started once again with warm up first & then they went into what they had previously been practising.

Eventually they saw two others come in one was clapping & saying "Bravo, Bravo." Wendy's sisters turned & ran to the person clapping & said, "We thought it was you before but it turned out to be a stranger."

Anna, "Anna & Victoria will take all three of you on if you wish.

Wendy, "My new job."

Another voice spoke, Hannah & Harriet turned ran & started to cuddle the girl.

Hannah , "Wendy this is our friend Gaby Lynn."

Gaby, The job is still yours & all you need to do is visit different stores & check what they are selling & how the staff behave. I like my staff to be friendly not chewing gum & filling or painting their nails. After our visit the other day several members of staff are in for a wake up call."

Drew & the half term break
By Sharp
A Gaby fan-fiction
Chapter 14 Helena Returns.


Queen Gabriel was at the castle in Skipton to greet The Archaeologist from the Lincon site.

The Archaeologist. "Have you got a computer & a video projector I could borrow? I wish to show you all the film I made." The film started with the finding of the coffin. Then the opening of the coffin & the cleaning of the contents. It showed the DNA being extracted from the bones. Then it showed the Computer team recreating the body.

As the body became lifelike Amanda burst into tears & said, “I am sorry.”

The Archaeologist, "We got some very strange results from the DNA." From two we found that exactly half of their DNA matched the body as if they where daughters of that person.

We also found that there was one who matched the other half of the two girls DNA as if she was the mother. There were also several others who had almost the same DNA. One alone carried all the same DNA sequence. Queen Gabriel & Maddy had disappeared shortly to return dresses in the clothes & mail of a Brigantine Queen. Queen Gabriel wore the Golden Helmet of Thor. While Maddy wore the Silver of Loki, Queen Gabriel carried the sword & sceptre while Maddy carried the lance & dagger. Little Lily & little Rose both dressed similar carried the shields of Thor.

Amanda, "You where warned that the very bones would walk".

The archaeologist, “I see but do not believe my eyes. I see two Queens of Brigantia in full battle dress accompanied by their Paige's." The archaeologist turned to Barbara & Nester, "You both knew where the coffin was when you suggested we dig there."

Queen Gabriel, "Yes you do see two Queens of Brigantia in full War dress. I will ask nicely for the bones to be returned to the family & not displayed in a museum. Had Barbara & Nester been able they would have recovered the bones but it was outside their scope. In case you are wondering these are the real McCoy and not a replica.”

The Archaeologist turned to Amanda, "Your name has changed only slightly while one of your daughters stayed the same."

Amanda, "His hair was longer & his eyes a deeper blue like Queen Gabriel. You also missed the spear & sword he carried. Andy reprogrammed the computer & the new design came up. "That was my husband so you were not far out."

Queen Gabriel, "Sit & watch this." The Archaeologist watched what looked like a replay of a cup final but it was showing the Welsh king being executed by the Romans & then the fleeing to York of Cartumander. They then saw Venutias go on the warpath with two of his daughters. The North & East of Britain rose up against the Romans. Venutias fought in hand to hand combat with the Roman Emperor and slew him.

As the Romans where running away a stray arrow killed Venutias. His daughters rubbed his blood on their body & vowed revenge on all Romans. They then set off in their war chariots killing every Roman they came across. Lincoln was put to the sword & from there they totally destroyed London & everything in their path. At this point the film stopped.

The Archaeologist, "For a moment there I thought I was there & was actually watching the battle unfold.”

Queen Gabriel. “You have just have just been privileged to see it as it actually happened down to the last detail." You are holding his bones. In that casket & those pictures you saw where from his memory & those of his Daughters. If you wish we can continue to Nester's final battle."

The Archaeologist. “Would the two Queens please wear the costumes for me?

Queen Gabriel, "That is no longer possible you may photograph the four of us & I assure you everything is correct down to the last detail except one ring that is missing & should have been with the rest of my regalia.”

The Archaeologist handed Queen Gabriel the casket containing the Bones of Venutias. "Queen Gabriel Lynn long ago I made a promise in York to you." Today I honour my promise. Your DNA exactly matched that of Venutias. So you must be him reincarnated. Barbara & Nester carry the DNA as if they where your & Amanda's Daughters. All the others carry your DNA with some slight variations.

Maddy, Little Lily & Little Rose are almost identical to you as if you where one person. When I was sifting through the remains in the coffin I came across this. Nobody but me knows about its existence. But I think Venutias would approve of me giving you this as she slips a Golden Ring with a Pearl engraved with the initials VL. From Venutias Leo to Queen Gabriel Lynn I think is quite appropriate. Please do not mention this to anybody else or I would never work again. Queen Gabriel there is something else I must tell you all. I am called Helena & I also had my own DNA tested" "My DNA exactly matched Barbara & Nester DNA."

As she said this both Little Lily & Candy managed to get into her mind. Helena was helpless as they broadcast within the room all Helena had done. It showed the Brigantines & Iceni sacking York but Helena been allowed to flee whole others were put to death.

There was a gap & then the Russian revolution & Helena again fleeing. There was another gap & then Helena again fleeing from the Invading Germans. Queen Gabriel switched on the receiver & discovered Helena emitted a very faint signal but it was there.

Helena, "Please listen I know this is crazy but ever since I became an Archaeologist I have been interested in the Roman- Celtic period in Britain.”I love my job when I first met Queen Gabriel I thought of Venutias but nothing fit. The second time I knew my mother immediately & the appearance of my sisters confirmed it to me." The blood tests & genetic test confirmed my suspicions. Amanda's reaction when she saw the computer generation also confirms it.”

Helena collapsed Amanda; Barbara & Nester took her to a room & undressed her. The mark was very faint but it was there.

Nester, “I thought Helen died in York.” In the morning Helena awoke to find herself wrapped round Amanda & Barbara. It took a short while to realise where she was.

Candy shouted, “Come on sleepy heads time to get up.” Helena had not brought a change of clothing.

Barbara, "You are the same size as me. I will get you something." Barbara returned with two sets of clothing. "I am going for a shower care to share."

Helena went in with her. Eventually they got dressed. Barbara, Give me your hand sister.” As she glued on nails & then painted them. By the time Amanda & Barbara had finished Both Barbara & Helena looked like twins. They took Helena for her breakfast.

Waiting for them was Queen Gabriel. Queen Gabriel said, "Helena we have a proposition to put to you. I have need of another archaeologist on the staff to work alongside Barbara & Amanda & Andy would you like the job.”

Amanda, "You would need to sell up & move in with us though."

Helena, "You want me here?"

Queen Gabriel, “Come with me.” Queen Gabriel took her through to the rooms they had discovered. "All this needs listing. Also there is other work to do."

Helena, "My entire belongings will fit in a suitcase & everything else is on my laptop.”

Helen, “This is our offer you can turn it down. A home rather than a hotel room. A family who want you. All the clothing, Food & Transport costs covered. All beauty costs covered & no need for money.”

Helena, "What is the drawback."

Queen Gabriel, "You do not receive wages so pay no tax."

Andrea, "Even Queen Gabriel receives no actual wages. What we all earn is pooled & is paid into a central account. From this Elizabeth normally does the purchasing. Queen Gabriel, Andy & Elizabeth along with others are our computer team. Nicole is our designer her designs go under the names house of Nichol or House of Nena. We have our own hair dresser & beautician. Our specialist diving team this brought a giggle from Ariel & Lorelei. You name it & we have somebody here that can do it. In most cases many of us can do multi tasking."

Helena, “I have to complete my contract on the site where I am working." I thought have several problems. I have been using my own money to pay the wage bill as the money I should have received has not come through yet. Secondly I could do with security but again cannot afford to pay.”

Maddy, “How many security guards do you need?”

Helena, "The site is very large 50 would be great but nearer 100 would be fantastic.”

Queen Gabriel, "Beside yourself how many Archaeologists are on site?"

Helena, “All the others are students who come for the extra cash and to learn what to do on a dig.”

Andy Payne, "How many weeks have you left on the site? How many extra students do you need, to complete the task?"

Helena, "I have 10-12 students working under me but that is not enough. I would need at least another 10 archaeologists working with a similar number of students.”

Queen Gabriel, "What about accommodation?"

Helena, "I have permission to use the nearby disused army camp for my site of operation.”

Elizabeth, "I take it there are all facilities & running water."

Helena. “It has even a kitchen in full working order.”

Greta, "If it was possible for you to bring in 30 + registered archaeologists along with Catering, security & trainees would you accept?"
Helena, "Of course I would but I could never afford to pay the wages."

Barbara put her finger to her mouth to tell Helena to shut up. Maddy came with four forms for Helena to sign. The forms stated she subcontracted, GB Cleaning services, GB security Services, GB archaeological services, GB transport services, GB catering & Hotel services & GB Computer Services to take over the site & complete the operation within the specified time. Queen Gabriel asked for the co-ordinates of the former army campsite. Helena gave them. Elizabeth had already sent orders for goods & food to be delivered to the site. Queen Gabriel called for all the family leaving just a small Guard of Ghurkhas on the castle to act as Guides for the visitors.

Marie.-

The rest of the group returned to Lincoln with them through the portal Queen Gabriel had created. Elizabeth stayed behind to keep check on the computers. Queen Gabriel & Andy unpacked the laptops & got them working. Some of the Ghurkhas went on security duty. Mick's family took over the Laundry & Catering. Some of the Ghurkhas & Chinese helped.

They sifted all the soil that was removed. In one section of the site there was a deep ravine with what appeared to be a blocked lake.

Helena. "It is a pity the out flow is blocked if it was lower we might have found something interesting." As she spoke there was a low rumbling as the dam gave way. A great wall of water cascaded out & down the dried up riverbed.

Later in the day Ariel & Lorelei volunteered to go and see if there was anything to be found. They found a cave system and made their way through it. Eventually they came to what appeared to be a staircase. This they followed to some rooms all the rooms where very dusty. They made their way up what appeared to be a spiral staircase at the top they found another room that was spotless but there was a girl sleeping on the bed. Lorelei tried to wake her but could not.

Ariel, "It may be better if we both return together for I think only Queen Gabriel can rouse her.”

Zelda came to see what the problem was. Queen Gabriel was going to perform magic to wake the sleeping girl. Zelda stopped Queen Gabriel. "Try the old way first sometimes a kiss will do it.”

Queen Gabriel did as suggested & the girl awoke. "You managed to get in to free me, "I must have dropped off asleep for a while.”

Queen Gabriel, "How long have you been here?
The girl. "I came to this area on holiday & I was exploring the caves when there was a down poor & the water blocked the exit. Since then I have been trapped. I started marking the days off but then I fell asleep. I was dreaming of a boy I once knew called Drew. I was dreaming he was marrying me & we had lots of twins. Mandy looked at Nena.

Nena, “How old where you when you knew this boy?"

The girl. “I am called Marie Rushton & I met Drew when I was 6 ever since has always been in my mind. I was on holiday with my parents in Plava Laguna in Porec in Yugoslavia".

There was a cough came from Queen Gabriel. "I think we had better get you out of here & find out just who you are & how you survived.”

Marie, "Water was no problem there was plenty but food was." "This was solved when the silver bat dropped fruit usually apples or bananas it was as if she realised I needed help. Before you awoke me I was again dreaming of Drew & that he had lots of sisters & that they were all my bridesmaids & helped me look after all my babies.”

Andy, "I have found it in the police records. She is well look at this.”

Queen Gabriel, “Where is Darcie now?”

Little Lily called Darcie who came.

Mandy, "By any chance did your family ever go to Yugoslavia?"

Darcie initially said, "No." Then said, " I may have done was it a place called Plava Laguna at Porec?"

"Did you ever have a sister who went missing?"

Darcie, "We were on holiday in this area just after dad died. Marie was never found. The police thought some pervert had got hold of her but mother always insisted she was alive."

By the time Darcie arrived Marie had a wash & Mandy had trimmed her hair & given her new clothing. Darcie did not need telling who had been found when she saw the girl. "Marie is that you?"

Marie, “Darcie I was telling them all in my dreams I was getting married to a boy who I met when I was 6 years old. Everyone here seems to find it funny. I presume that even you will one day get married."

Darcie, "I already am as are all that are in this room with you."

Marie noticed the rings, "I would like a ring like that."

Darcie winked to the others & said, "This boy was he good in bed?"

Marie, "I cannot remember that bit but I can remember you & me both feeding his babies."

A smirk came across the face of the others. Andy, “Darcie your twins need feeding shall I bring them in.”

Mandy brought in Queen Gabriel's twins. Darcie took one & started to feed her. Darcie said, Marie help me out let her suckle for a bit while I deal with this one.

Marie sat down & let Princess Beatrice Suckle. It took Marie a while to realise that she was actually feeding the baby.

Darcie, "Sister part of your dream has just come true you are feeding Drew's babies. As to you Marrying Drew that is not, possible but you may have his children."

Marie, "If I cannot marry him then I will stay with you & look after his children."

Queen Gabriel, "You would look after strangers children."

Marie, "If I cannot marry Drew as was promised me then I will look after his children."

Darcie, "Who told you would marry Drew."

Marie, "The silver bat talks to me & told me I would bear Drew's children & have twins like Darcie.”

“Mother was the one marrying me on the top of a hill near our old home.” There was a bit of a commotion outside.

A voice. Is it true has Marie has been found?

Mandy, "What are you doing here?"

The High priestess, "When I realised you needed help I summons the grand coven & additional help is here to help complete the work on time."

Mandy, "Marie believes you have been talking to her & she will marry Drew."

The High priestess, "Oh. Did she say how many children she would have?"

"She told Darcie she would have Drew's twins as she would

The High priestess asked. “Who awoke my daughter?”

Queen Gabriel, "I did in the old fashioned way with a kiss."

The high priestess said, "Queen Gabriel & the others can you come out here a moment & Zelda can you stay with Marie." One outside The high priestess asked, "You definitely gave her a kiss & did not invoke any magic.

Mandy, "Yes." "We can all confirm that."

The high priestess, "Queen Gabriel with that kiss you tied Marie to you eternally like your other wives all we can do is bless the wedding upon Sharphaw when we return.”

Darcie, “Do we tell her that she is bound to Queen Gabriel.”

The high priestess, No but Darcie either you Mandy or Queen Gabriel must be with her until the blessing otherwise she may get ill. Darcie noticed her sister spent most of her time in the Nursery & was often suckling & talking to Beatrice. Queen Gabriel also came in and fed both babies.

During this time Queen Gabriel had quite a chat with Marie. Who one day said, "Can I come on the site & help you?" "Also can you give me another kiss like you did previously"? As they lay down & Queen Gabriel kissed their souls merged & then separate.

Marie, “Drew I think we had better have a talk before the others return".

Queen Gabriel, "I do not go by that name now as you can see why."

Marie, "I can still be your companion like the others."

Queen Gabriel, "When we return on the ancient hill of Sharphaw we shall take our vows. Then you officially join the sisters of DREW."

Marie, "You have taken another two like me." "I can talk with Beatrice, Candy & Little Lily." "Beatrice told me some interesting things".

Queen Gabriel, "In that case give me your hand & try this."

Marie merged with Queen Gabriel. "We are going on the site. Nobody but me knows you are there." Queen Gabriel came to where the High priestess was working.

"We have uncovered a temple of Vesta here. Queen Gabriel I have been thinking perhaps it is better to tell Marie you are now female."

Queen Gabriel. "Tonight I will put it to all my companions & see what they say." That night Queen Gabriel was nursing Beatrice & had Candy & Little Lily either side of her. Darcie started it off by saying, "Sisters we are going to have to tell Marie that we accept her as our companion of DREW.”

Mandy, "It was plain from the way she talks she thinks Drew is still here.”

Queen Gabriel, "Candy & Lily will you accompany me while I put Beatrice down. The others continued talking.”

Once Queen Gabriel had got the others with Marie. Queen Gabriel said, "I want to try an experiment with all four of you.” Queen Gabriel handed Marie Beatrice. “Feed her.” Marie let Beatrice attach herself.
Queen Gabriel. “Lily & Candy hold her hands & I will take hold of yours. All four of them found they were inside Queen Gabriel.

Queen Gabriel, "Can you all here me". Beatrice gave a kick. "Now all of you open your minds & let them merge." Queen Gabriel found she could see what was going on in the next Room. She thought of her father & saw him working at the computer. She then thought of Maddy & saw her signing documents. She thought of Nepal & saw the kings wives were expecting twins.

Assassination.

Gaby thought of America & Sandy & the others. Sandy was full-time as a female now.

Queen Gabriel, "Now separate. Marie you have never met my father what is he doing.”

Marie, "I see a lady getting very cross with somebody & telling them if they do not produce payment they will regret it.”

“Candy can you tell me what my former headmaster is doing now.”

“He is at a bed side the lady has just given birth to twins.”

Lily was next, “Mother I am in Lake Marjorie in Italy. You & Mandy are looking at some bones in a glass case.”

Queen Gabriel, "All of you will now find your powers have increased as will Mandy. "I can now see all you saw & much more."

Come we will all go to the other room? Lisa had said, "I am glad Queen Gabriel took the others we can talk openly now without it been broadcast. Mandy smiled as she felt the others merge.

Maddy, "I do not mind how many more Partners are taken on so long as they all do their bit looking after the babies. Personally I do not want any more but I know Ariel does."

Zita & her sisters. "We all want the Empresses children."

Amanda, "Along with Barbara & Helena we would like children."

Mandy, "Point of order Helena is not yet one of the sisterhood yet."

Barbara, "Once this contract is finished she will also be warming Queen Gabriel's bed. Queen Gabriel & the others could all see what was going on. Before they got back to the room they bumped into Helena.

Helena, "Thank you for without this help we would never have been finished in time."

Queen Gabriel, "The council who ordered the work have still have not paid up & I will be claiming the whole site including the camp when they default.

Helena, "What use is this to you?"

Queen Gabriel, "Once the work is completed we will announce we have discovered an almost complete Roman town outside Pompeii. We will also announce we have found the final resting place of The Emperor Hadrian & the Celtic king Venutias. Tomorrow you will find Hadrian’s last resting place. Helena the others are discussing if I should take you as a partner how do you feel."

Helena, "It has taken me years to find you. I already have accepted the job offer & I would say yes."

Marie cuddled up to her. “That makes another two to feed you Beatrice.” They all entered the room together.

Darcie, "Marie & Helena we have been discussing whether we should ask you both to the sisterhood."

Helena, "Queen Gabriel has just asked the both of us & we accepted.”

Queen Gabriel, "Ladies I have asked the Guards to transfer all you belongings into this building. For tonight we have a terrible weather forecast & I feel we would be better together. Our transport has been moved to a secure place & I have asked the Guards to abandon the site tonight."
Before Queen Gabriel started her meal one of the Guards asked Queen Gabriel & Mandy if they would accompany them Candy & Marie also got up & went out of the room.

In another room there was a very bedraggled Lady who Queen Gabriel recognised. "Have you seen the news yet they are all dead but us.” Queen Gabriel switched on the news, which said, "An attack had taken place at the palace & it was thought it was a joint IRA-Islamic group that had done it."

Queen Gabriel switched the news off. Then Queen Gabriel said, "We can hide you here but you may have to stay hidden for some time."

Queen Gabriel said before we return there is something else we must do. They held hands & Queen Gabriel said, "Winds of the North, South, and East & West I call you to sweep away the dust of centuries & show what was there 2000 years ago." They returned to the others & said a fair storm is brewing up.

The winds howled & they could feel the very foundations shake. The car Elizabeth & Family had fled in was picked up & hurled into the North Sea as if it was a matchstick. Everyone inside the building continued to have their tea. The lights went out & then came back on as the emergency generator kicked in. Eventually the winds abated. Queen Gabriel received an Email from Elizabeth in Skipton.

Queen Gabriel, "Ladies at 12.00 Noon the Lincolnshire County Council defaulted on payment to GB services for this dig." "As of 12.00 Noon GB Archaeological services now owns this site."

Helena, "You own this site now & all below the surface."

The following morning Nena noticed both Queen Gabriel & Mandy where rather occupied as if they were trying to concentrate on something. They switched on the news to discover that most of the royal Family along with President Bush had been assassinated. Eight members of the family where unaccounted for. A car similar to what they had been travelling in had been found in the sea off the Lincolnshire Coast.

As they went outside they discovered this was the only building left standing in the area they had been living. Helena was getting very agitated as they walked towards the site. The winds had removed 2000 years of dust & soil. In front of them lay an almost perfect roman town some even had their roofs on. As they looked around they discovered The Mausoleum Hadrian had built for his wife but ended up using it himself. Inside they found a lead coffin.

The coffin was inscribed in Latin & the translation Read. Killed in battle by my father in law & laid to rest by my wife Princess Helen of the Brigantines & her mother. One of two men we both will miss greatly. On another tablet there was. We must leave now or die in the place of death a great storm is covering the town in sand & we must flee.

Helena called to Queen Gabriel & said, can you return with me to the mess hall. “Queen Gabriel did as requested. Helena hell a casket out to Queen Gabriel & said, "These are yours now open them." "Queen Gabriel opened the casket by inserting the ring with VL in to the lock. The box opened. Inside the casket where several other rings one with the initial C & another with H & one that looked like an N. Queen Gabriel handed the H to Helena & said, "This is yours I believe." Likewise Amanda received the C & Nester the N.

“Queen Gabriel said, "I would prefer it if this was kept to us." The rest of the day was spent exploring the site but nothing else was found. That Evening was supposed to be their last before they packed up and returned home. As they were having tea. A group of men burst in & said, "If you do not tell us where they are we will kill you all."

Queen Gabriel. "We do not know what you are talking about we are archaeologist working on the Roman site. He pointed his gun at Zita. The next second he was on the floor with the gun pointed at him as where all his mates.

Queen Gabriel spoke into the telephone, they had caught a group of terrorists could the police come & collect them."

The girl on the other end thought it was practical joke & sent a lone policeman called PB Sidewhite on his bike to investigate. He got the shock of his life when he found 20 of the most wanted terrorists trussed up like chickens ready for lunch. He then called for backup and reported the call was genuine

The media was there soon after & Mandy gave the interview they wanted and about what they had been discovered and uncovered .

Mandy. "We are Archaeologist who are working for GB services. We have been that busy trying to record what we have uncovered on the site we have had little time for anything else.”

Helena, "Gentlemen I know you came here for another purpose but we must show you a great Discovery."

One of the Reporters, "Do you all work for GB."

Helena, "I was originally commissioned by Lincolnshire County Council to do the Archaeological work on this site. GB services was contracted to do the actual work six weeks ago. However the LCC decided not to pay for services rendered & by the order of the court this site became the property of GB Archaeological services."

"As you can see we have discovered our very own Pompeii.” This town was covered in a dust storm & uncovered by one. The newspapers reported the capture of the terrorists but it was confined to a small column. Every newspaper leaded with the discovery of the Roman Town in Lincolnshire. The discovery of Hadrian’s tomb was also reported.

Note. For history buffs Brigantia was a Pre Roman Celtic kingdom that covered most of Northern England and part of Southern Scotland. They were pro Roman at first, but that was to change. Venutias like the Iceni Queen lead his people in battle against the romans. The 9th legion was based in York or Ebor and no trace was found of their defeat. Emperor Hadrian took Princess Helena of the Brigantees as his wife.

Drew & the Half Term Break Chapter 15
A Gaby fan-fiction
By Sharp
The Lincolnshire Battle.

Like Venutius before him the bones of Hadrian where sent to Bradford University. There they where scanned into a computer and DNA taken.

Helena. “Give him Green Eyes & Light brown hair. A computer picture of Hadrian was produced & then the Picture of Venutius was placed with it. The newspapers reported the discovery of both bodies’. From the North there was great unrest when it was discovered the bones of a Yorkshire king had been removed from his grave. Likewise the people of York wanted the Emperor's body returned to his capitol city of Ebor.

Helena went on television, "It has been decided to hand the bones to the family of these two great men.” "

One reporter for Northumbria Television asked how they could decide on this?"

Helena, "We have genetically tested a considerable area of Yorkshire & found matches." "It is the family’s intention to inter both sets of remains in the Cathedral Church of Holy Trinity in Skipton. This was the Heartland of the Brigantine kingdom. While York was the capitol of Roman Britain. Both lead caskets will be sent to the Yorkshire museum in York. There they will be on display with life like wax figures dressed in Roman clothing.”

Back at the site Visitors where flocking to tour the site. Gaby had some of the Gurkhas & Chinese dress up in Romano British clothing. & occasionally she & Maddy would appear in full war-dress. The site turned out to be a great success Gaby asked two of the Gurkhas families to stay & help with the security. Three ladies approached Gaby. We are all Archaeologists & would Gaby consider appointing them as curators of the site?”

Helena, "Wendy here was the chief conservator for the National museum of Wales & these are her daughters. She also is of the Sisterhood."

Gaby, "You can have a security team of fifty who will also do re-enactments for you. I expect a report daily & Nena expects a report on how much you take each day. "If you have any trouble you are to contact me directly.”

Gaby & her main group departed unseen by anybody else. The High Priestess performed the wedding of her daughter & Helena on the top of Mount Sharphaw with the family all watching on. Shortly after their departure back to Skipton, back at LCC an employee was been hauled over the coals for not paying the bill to GB.

One member of the council was saying perhaps we could pay it & get the site back. The lawyers for LCC said, "Sorry you have lost out on this the court ordered it be handed to GB & this has been carried out. You could appeal but that will cost you more than the original amount you owed. As you will have to pay GB’s costs.

The Mayor, “Stop all legal attempts. You are sacked for ineptitude." She then turned to her secretary. "Get me a helicopter to take me to GB headquarters in Skipton & I will try diplomacy.” Unknown to her the one who had been sacked ordered the bailiffs to go and seize the site.

By helicopter the flight only took 15 Minutes. The helicopter landed in the grounds of the Castle. Ria asked to see Gaby & was lead to her. Gaby was on her computer when Ria was shown in.

Ria, "I came personally to try and sort this mess out."

"I have sacked the person responsible for the whole fiasco."

Gaby, "I thought you would have prosecuted him for defrauding you of the two million he took."

Ria, "Sorry I know nothing about this can you explain."

Gaby explained and showed the proof of the theft.

As she did so Gaby received an urgent email from Wendy, "That the Ghurkhas where currently repelling attackers from the LCC. Gaby had a face like thunder as she spoke to Ria.

"So you thought to distract me while you took the site by force."

Ria, "I ordered all legal challenges to be stopped this is not my doing. Come with me in the helicopter & I can get us there in 15 minutes.

Gaby. "I can get us there faster than that but first we collect the backup team.

Maddy, "We are all ready to go & repel the invaders. Maddy was in the uniform of Nester.

Kat appeared, "I understand one of our properties is been attacked. I have brought the Bavarian & Liechtenstein regiments & the Federal army is on standby should it be needed.

Shona appeared, "Mother the Ghurkhas & Chinese regiments are ready.”

Lady Anne & Lady Francis, "We once again lead the White coats."

Ria was looking uncomfortable as Gaby sat upon a white horse & said, "Come we go to sort this mess out." They rode through the castle gateway & the next second they where in the Roman Town. The Gurkhas stopped fighting the bailiffs & bowed before Gaby.

Gaby & her others-elves merged as one.

Gaby, "You what do you think you are doing. Trespassing here can cost you dearly.”

One of the bailiffs, "We received orders from the council to seize this property."

Gaby, "In that case you have just declared war on the state of Bavaria for this property belongs to the kingdom of Bavaria & the federal government in Berlin will not be happy. For waging war on me carries a 25 year sentence in jail which I am sure my Northumbrian courts will up hold."

Ria stepped forward, "Let me see that warrant & who signed it.” The warrant was signed Jo Kin.

Ria, “Where are the police officers?" They where waiting across the road.
Ria, "These men are trespassing on property belonging to a foreign government remove them please.” Before she had finished speaking the troops started to melt away. "Now can we sort this mess out?"

Maddy, "There is still one thing to do first."

Ria, "Officer I want you to arrest Henry Green of 27 Roman Way on charges of grand theft & charges of instigating a attack on a friendly state. Henry was having his tea when the police arrived to arrest him. The bulk of the missing money was found in his bedroom. Further finds included a plot to kill Gaby & terrorist connections. The news only stated there had been a re-enactment of Boudica's attack on Lincoln.

Gaby, "Ria I have a proposal to put to you. In future LCC pays GB rent for the site. LCC are responsible for staff wages & security in future. GB will undertake the maintenance costs of the site & we split the revenue between us."

Ria, "I will have to look at all the details."

Nena, "It would be best to set up a separate company who can pay both parties while LCC pays rent directly & in the event of non payment all revenue to be paid to GB. Ria signed the contract. Wendy & her daughters remained as curators the Gurkhas where recalled & local people did the security & re-enactments. It proved to be a gold mine for both parties.

Stanwick Fort.

A few days later Gaby received a visit from the Prime Minister Gordon Brown who said, "We have a serious problem. Most of the Royal family where wiped out by the terrorist attack in London. We managed to get almost all the terrorists but a couple escaped. We also would like to extradite Henry Brown. Eight female members of the family including the Queen are still unaccounted for." "We have recovered the Queens 4x4 from the North Sea & think she & the others may have been swiped to their deaths while escaping. This brings me to my next task. We had to check with Mr. Goodwill here who was the next in line as someone had been killed. It turns out you are the next in line & as such I have the task of offering you the Crowns of Britain."

Gaby, "Once the remaining terrorists are caught the Queen may turn up. I would be willing to act as regent until she can be declared dead which is seven years time. I then I would accept the throne of Britain. Now as to the matter of the extradition. The prisoner will stand trial in Northumbria for the crimes he committed there. In addition several other countries want him to stand trial for the murder of their nationals. Elizabeth did you hear all that. If you want to return then you can & it is yours otherwise I will have to take on the job. Elizabeth. Remember though your decision affects the others as well as you. If you decide to stay with us. Somehow eight bodies have to be found & matched with your DNA.”

A week later eight bodies were washed up on the coast of Norfolk. After testing it was decided it was the missing Royal family. The Prime Minister Gordon Brown turned up at the Castle & said, the missing members of the Royal Family have turned up on the Norfolk coast. "I have to organise a state funeral for all these Royal. Long lives Queen Gaby.”

Gaby, “This is a job I did not want. I liked Elizabeth & I still hope she turns up." Several weeks later two Irish men tried to attack Gaby. They were taken out with the Gurkhas.
The Prime Minister came again to see Gaby & tried to persuade her to move to London. Gaby, "You can forget about me moving to London. This is my official home & considering what happened in London is far safer. Yes I will be head of the country. I will never be dictated to as to the civil list. As far as that goes abolish it. I will take the income from the royal estates & the Government can pay me the same as my chief minister & others that have to do official work will get at the same rate as ministers.”

"All official function are to be paid for by the Government. The government continued planning for a coronation. Gaby Emailed Prime minister Brown that Elizabeth had turned up at the Castle & was resting. The Prime minister turned up & tried to persuade Elizabeth to return to London with him.

She refused, "From now on this is my Home at least I am safe here. I also need the time to train Gabriel so she can do my job." The papers where all reporting the miraculous survival of Elizabeth. When none of the others had.

One day Helena came in rather excited & asked if they could all have a trip to the Ripon area. Gaby agreed. They went by coach.

Helena, "I came across this article on the Internet that the NYCC had been attempting to purchase all the land that comprised the Stanwick fort & Palace complex that once belonged to Venutias. So far the NYCC had failed in their bid.”

Amanda, Barbara & Nester, "Our Stanwick." Eventually the coach found the land they had been discussing & up on the hillside was a small single story cottage.

Gaby, "We walk from here & the rest of you may go shopping in Ripon. Maddy, Darcie, Little Rose & Lily along with Marie, Candy Amanda & her daughters all set off walking to the cottage. Eventually they got there Gaby knocked at the door.

A gruff voice said, "Come in.”

Gaby, "There are several of us."

The old man, "Tha sounded like a herd of elephants coming up track."

The old lady, "Take no notice of him lassie. I know why you are here. Years ago my ancestors promised to look after this land & return it to its rightful heir when asked."

The old man, "I told yon other lot what we wanted & they went away with tails between their legs."

The old lady, "Come closer so I can see you clearly."

Gaby went closer. "The both of us will soon go to meet the Queen of Heavens. When we go will you promise to put coins in our eyes, Mouth & ears & across in our hands. Lay us on this table & set the place alight."

"The old man, "Well are you going to ask how much brass we want for this place.”

Amanda, "We will give you one golden penny."
The old lady spits into her hand and holds it out, "The deal is done."

"We have no children to pass the land on to. Now you can sign the deed & the land is yours again. One more thing can you give me a kiss before I go."

Gaby gave her a kiss and as she did the old lady said, "Thank you that I lived to see this day." We will meet again soon but on another plane.”

The old Man, "You must lay her as you promised & no doctors.” They did as he instructed.

The old man, "Remember only the Empress controls the water." He gave his wife a kiss & died. Gaby & the others did as requested & gave then the funeral they desired.

Maddy, "Why the Viking type funeral."

Little Lily, "They both knew who they saw in front of them & they serve Gaby in Heaven now."

Darcie read the document & laughed & said. "They have returned it to you."

Amanda. Do you know what Venutias revenge is?" Two days later they received an official from the NYCC he was making an offer to purchase the site.

Gaby, "Tell your chief archaeologist I am assembling the most eminent team to investigate the site.”

That night Gaby said, "Humber, Ouse, Swale, Wharfe.”Aire & Ribble this night show what time forgot. Show the Roman folly that man may know once again what happened at Stanwick. Light of the world keep my footsteps dry."

Gaby & the others were having breakfast when they received a phone call. It was the county Archaeologist who said, "I understand you own Stanwick can you get over here as fast as you can as something has happened here over night.”

The Archaeologist said there was a cloud burst during the night & it has washed away all the sand & topsoil. He said, "I was driving to work this morning when I discovered this." Impaled on fortifications were thousands of bodies.

Gaby went to inspect one of the bodies, "At least now we know what happened to the missing legion that walked out of York never to be seen again.”

The archaeologist, "All these finds must be recorded. You are going to need a lot of security until all the finds are collected & recorded.”

Gaby, "I already have a team but considering the size of the site if the local Universities & colleges wished to help we would appreciate it.”

Near the main road was one area that had been untouched. Gaby, we will need a base for operations & somewhere to live until this is sorted out. Contractors moved in straightway fencing off the entire site & putting up Porta Tents & Porta cabins. By the end of the day all the accommodation was sorted. Power had been installed & water connected. Canteen facilities had also been provided.
Using laser pinpointing the Skeletal remains where all pinpointed & there GPS recorded. One by one they where bagged up & taken to Bradford to the archaeology unit. In Bradford they checked for any DNA & C14 to give a date. Sheffield did some dendro chronology & Thermo Luminescence tests done on some of the items. They came with the same date as Bradford. Eventually all the skeletal remains where removed & the Archaeologists. Moved on to the next trap to find more Roman remains along with another standard.

The county Archaeologist, "It is hard to believe that they all died 2000 years ago. I wonder why they were all left in place & never removed as the Romans normally did."

BBC Look North was invited up Helena did the talking. "Due to a freak of nature. The long suspected battle site of Stanwick had been discovered. According to Roman records 3 legions of a thousand men took part. This does not tally with the amount of bodies we have recovered. So far we have found the remains of at least 100,000 Roman or Romano-British soldiers attacked the fort. So far we have recovered over 75,000 Roman remains including the lost legion. RAF Catterick has made space available to safely store the skeletal remains as there are far more than the universities can deal with. Eventually they got to an area where there were very few Roman remains & only one or two Celtic remains.

On the North side it was the same again. On the West there were twice as many remains & it was obvious that a very intense battle had taken place here. The surprise was on the East there was no defences at all only the river. Helena followed the river downstream & called Gaby in a cave downstream was more remains all wearing the uniform of Roman Soldiers.

No more remains were discovered. A plot of land near to where they died was bulldozed & all the Remains where to be interred in one mass grave. Gaby had a plaque erected which said This plaque is to the 20 Brigantine warriors & the 255,021 men of the three Roman legions who died as enemies but now lay side by side. They all looked at the computer simulation of where the remains had been recovered.

The county Archaeologist, "It is very strange as we have very few Brigantine remains. Yet thousands of Romans who were supposed to win the battle. Where are the other bodies because there must be some?"

Barbara, "Not if an elite force kept the Romans at bay while the others escaped & sacked York, London & Lincoln.”

The county Archaeologist said so you think this could have been an opening battle rather than the final.”

Barbara, "Well seeing as we discovered both Hadrian’s & Venutias graves near Lincoln I would presume they both died there & the date we have for that site is later than this. I must confess though I thought we would have recovered more Brigantine warriors than we have done unless they were recovered & disposed of.”

Gaby looked at the map & said, "What is that?"

The county Archaeologist, "It is called Hells mouth. It is a cave system that runs under Stanwick & comes out here.”

Gaby, "I think I know how the Brigantines escaped but we will need to search for the entrance." The Following day they found the entrance to the cave system. Ariel & Gaby followed the system to Hells mouth."

Helena joined then, "This was the escape route. The Celts worshipped the water gods. Could the Celts have found another cave & put their dead there?"

Gaby, "Helena, Amanda, Maddy, Nester, Marie, Little Rose & Lily. I want you to hold hands & we can try & find out what happened. All their minds merged as one. They saw all but two escapes. The Celts took their dead with then. They watched the Celts Throw the bodies into a pool & then dive in after them. They watched as the Celts seated their fallen comrades around a stone table. Then they went along a passage way & Out of view. The next scene they saw was the sacking of York by the same group. They watched the burial of Venutias & Hadrian at Lincoln & the total devastation of London.

Gaby, "Helena we will have to check the Os maps & see if there are any well nearby.

Ariel, "There is Neptune's Rest. It is a spring of pure water."

Maddy, "According to legend the gods where walking the face of the earth. Neptune & his brothers got thirsty & Neptune stamped upon the ground and a spring of fresh water arose. They all looked at each other.

Ariel & Lorelei, "We might be needed this time for the diving."

The following morning Gaby was talking to the NYCC archaeologist & was saying. "We have Hells mouth & Neptune's Rest are there any more sites nearby names after the ancient gods.”

The Archaeologist, "Strange you should ask that as I was staring at Odin’s Wrath.” Pointing to an out crop of rocks rising to a pinnacle. Over there is Loki's jest this was another smaller outcrop of rock. That escarpment is known locally as Frey's leap.”

Gaby, "In other words this site is the central to all those sites. Can we send somebody to the top of each to those sites & see where the centre actually lies. The Archaeologist sent people to all but Neptune's rest.

Ariel & Lorelei dived into the crystal clear pool & went down. Swimming through the waterlogged tunnels they eventually came to a great cavern with a golden door. The door was inscribed with all sorts of Celtic designs. The door opened easy & they found themselves in a large room. There was a stone table & seated round the table was the remains of a thousand soldiers. There were twenty places left empty & one at the top of the table.

Ariel, Gaby will have to see this but the others with the exception of Maddy will never make it." They got hold of Gaby & Maddy & said we have something to show you come with us.

When Gaby saw the table, "The others must take their seats with Venutias. Nobody noticed that twenty skeletons had been removed from the mass grave, as all of them had not been place in yet. Gaby, Maddy, Ariel & Lorelei placed each of the skeletons on a seat & then Gaby placed Venutias on the high chair. "

Gaby, "Sleep again brave warriors.”
As they were leaving they noticed another cave & decided to explore. Inside this cave were vast quantities of Armour & weapons. Maddy noticed the chests & went to inspect them. Gaby noticed the chests where inscribed with initials look this has VL. This has CL & this has BL. They went through into another room.

Ariel, "We need the companions of Drew to explore further. Gaby made note of the position & saved it.

Gaby, "The next time we return we will all keep dry. "That night Gaby related what they had discovered."

Maddy. "Tomorrow while the others are occupied we go & explore further.” As they looked they discovered room after room. Some were empty while others had gold, Silver, & Jewellery in great store.

Zita, "Come look at this". "It was a room well furnished with mosaics upon the walls & floors. "Look". "Even the dresses are still in good order after all this time.”

Darcie, "If we where to wash them perhaps we could all try them on." They removed all the dresses & the chests with the initials. Back in the castle they examined the boxes while the dresses where being washed. Gaby inserted her ring as she had done before. The casket opened inside was a golden crown & all the regalia. Including a sceptre like the one Gaby already had.
Amanda was next to open hers inside was another crown & regalia but there were also a severed head.

Amanda, "That is the Welsh king." Barbara & Nester where the next to open their chests in side was the regalia of princesses.

Gaby, "These are the other keys." Starting with Darcie the remaining wives opened a box each & also found regalia of a Celtic Princess. Gaby discovered the Sceptres could be joined as one. Zita said the dresses where ready to try on. Gaby already had her eyes on a golden dress while Maddy spotted the silver.

Once the wives where dressed, "Gaby said, "Put on your full regalia." They did as instructed. Gaby transported them all back to the Rooms. Once they were in the room it started to glow.

A voice, "Welcome again mistress. In times of strife you will be safe here in the protection of the Fairy Glen.

Tinkerbelle, "Tell Oberon he has guests waiting."

The door opened to reveal Oberon who said, "Not many realise, Neptune's Rest leads to Oberon's Palace."

Gaby said in that case we must return these to you."

Oberon, "If I had not wanted you to have them I would have kept them myself." Oberon looked at Tinkerbelle, "When did you intend to tell me I was to be a grandfather again."

Gaby, "Until now nobody but us two knew she was having more children."

Oberon, “Like your sisters who I see have also arrived you can keep nothing from me.

Gaby, “All that Armour is it the real thing?”

Oberon, "It all is yours as are the boxes of gold. The others will never find the entrance.”

Gaby noticed the old couple & went across to greet them. The old lady curtsied; "I told you we would be meeting again. This time though let me get you a drink & some food.”

Tinkerbelle, "Gaby was this the old Couple who asked to be burnt in the cottage? Gaby meet Fred & Alice they are fire sprites & do my father’s bidding. They where my nursemaids at one time & are bound to me & mine."

Oberon led the group back through the golden door to the cave where Gaby had left the Skeletons around the table. There appeared to be merriment coming from within the cave. A man arose & bowed to Gaby, "Thank you for restoring all my elite warriors. They will always be at your command".

Gaby, "Venutias?”

"Once I was known by that name. Now I have retired until you call me to service again Empress” He turned to Amanda. "Now you can return my brother to me."

Amanda handed him the Head of the Welsh king which they had laid on the table." Venutias kissed the head & almost at once the body regenerated.

Venutias, "Next time bring Hadrian for he deserves to eat with us." Gaby disappeared & returned with the casket. "Helena kiss your husband as you used to in life. Helena kissed the casket & Hadrian appeared before them.

Gaby, “We will return from time to time for I want to know more about you both."

Venutias, "You already have all the memories but now you have the key as well."

Helena, "Gaby I was right you look like a female Venutias."

Venutias, "My male self died long ago only my female self survived.

The following day the NYCC archaeologist approached Gaby, "There is no more to discover here. I want to put a proposal to you. This site is of great historical importance & I was wondering if it was possible to turn it into a Living museum. What I propose is placing fibreglass Romans on the Defences as we found them. Have tape playing of sword fights. Inside though we have Celts doing what they have to do.”

Maddy, "I have an interest in ancient fashion & so did Nicole in fact we have an interest in Celtic designs. Would you like to see some Celtic dresses as worn by Royal Princess such as the wife & daughters of Venutias?"

The Chief Archaeologist, "I would like that very much."

Nicole, "Come Saturday night & you can have the banquet as well.”
Fishmonger & Archaeologist

Saturday the pack was once again walking through the town of Skipton & Nicole said, "Let’s go and see if the service has improved in the House of Frazer store. They meet up with a new girl who was very helpful & they noticed the staff seemed to be paying more attention to customers.

Maddy said to the girl in the electrical section. "Do you sell CDs?"

The girl, "Not at the moment but I can suggest it to the manager. Perhaps after he mentions to the head office a customer has been requesting an item we may have it before the end of the week.

The girl rang the office & told the manager of the request. Before the girls left Gaby had a message from Elizabeth with the request to sell CD's. Elizabeth had already given permission.

Maddy called back at the desk, "When you get these disks in please give me a call." Maddy handed her a card.

As they walked down the High Street. Maddy noticed the fish stall, "Have you any more of that fish."

The fishmonger, "I do not but I can check with my brothers to see if there is anymore at Fleetwood." He spoke into the phone. "My brothers can get hold of five stone of the fish as nobody but you wanted it."

Maddy, "We will pay your brother's transport cost in addition to the cost of the fish."

The fishmonger. The cost will be  £15.00 &  £10.00 transport costs should be enough.”

Maddy, "Are you sure?"

The fishmonger, "You are the only person who ever wants to buy this fish."

Gaby, “We will take all you can get."

Maddy, “If you & your brothers wished to join us you could also come for your tea."

Zita, "It will be a seafood feast."

The fishmonger telephoned his brothers who promised they would bring him some clean clothing.

Lorelei, "Whilst we are here we might as well take all but your dressed crabs." As they were talking a lady came & bought the dressed crabs.

The fishmonger, "Do you need any more fish?"

Pegi gave him the list, "My nieces are having a bit of a party tonight."

Back onto the telephone again to his brothers. "Yes we have all that fish but it will clear us out for tomorrow.”

George instructed his two brothers, "To bring the lot has he had just sold it all. They said they would be there in about an hour. He promised that he would book a hotel room for the three of them. So they could wash & change before going to the party.

Gaby, "Try the Black Horse at the top of the high street." The fishmonger was surprised when he got in there. The pack continued on their shopping trip next stop was Principles but they could not find anything they liked.

As they were leaving Principles. Maddy noticed the charm bracelet In Samuel’s the Jewellers. "Look it has Dolphins, Sea Horses. Fish & Star fish".

Darcie, "We all like that bracelet have on show in the window. Have you enough in stock for us all to have one?"

The sales assistant, "We would be 9 short but the Keighley store has them & I can reserve them all if you can collect them. Do you have a discount card because this would be worth a lot on it." Darcie handed the discount card over & the receipt." Gaby took the receipt & momentary vanished before returning with the nine Bracelets.

Down to the bottom of the High Street & the girls piled into Superdrug. Ariel, "I could do with some new make up for tonight." After getting what she wanted they visited Woolworth's.

Lisa, "Look Ariel they are selling your life story & they are having a closing down sale."

Tracy, "There is a whole series of the little mermaid."

Tricia, "There is a whole series of underwater Archaeology here that Andi would like." Unnoticed by the others Gaby went & placed an order for one of each DVD & asked the girl if she could bring them to the castle tonight after work finished. They continued on their shopping spree & came to a bookstore. Gaby & Andi noticed they were selling discounted computer software. They both look to see if there was anything that interested them.

Gaby picked one box up and paid for it. Andi, "What did you get?"

Gaby showed her the box. Maddy said, "Somebody has slipped up that is not supposed to be released until next week."

Andi, "All the packing is genuine & it is not a copy or beta issue."

Gaby, "Elizabeth is going to like this she wanted me to get her that for her birthday.”

They crossed Keighley Road & made their way to the top floor of the co-op now trading as Westgate. There they made for the cafe & placed their orders. After having a drink it was back to shopping. They looked round most of the concessions. Some of the group bought some small personal items. They crossed the road & went into the video store & out again. Going up Sheep Street Helena noticed a photography shop.

Helena, "They are selling reproduction maps of the town through the ages." Amanda went in with her as the shop was only small & they bought two sets of the maps. As they were going up the street they noticed a shop selling Rocks. They went in & bought several rocks that had been split open & had Crystals inside.
Next shop they visited was Extras. Here they purchased some more make up. Slightly higher they visited a shoe shop but again did not buy. Eventually they got to the top of the High street. As they got there they met up with the fish monger who said his brothers had just arrived & where going to make the delivery.

Lorelei, “In that case we had better go back & take delivery." The brothers carried the boxes in to the old kitchen for the girls. "My mum & her sisters & my sisters will take it from here."

Ariel, "The rest of you are banned from the kitchen tonight but you can prepare the great hall.” It did not take long to prepare the great hall & Gaby had made use of the stones they had bought.

Elizabeth, "We could project the underwater scenes on to each of the walls if we connected the computers & the projectors.” Elizabeth, Gaby, Andi & Maddy took one each. They tested it out & it worked perfectly.

Elizabeth, “Those disks I have altered slightly as you will see later. That night their guests arrived. The fishmonger & his brothers where the first guests to arrive & they looked rather smart. The next was the NYCC archaeologist. They were shown to a table & given a drink.

The brothers, "It reminded them of kelp but the drink was quite nice. On one table the brothers noticed all the girls were dressed like Mermaids.

George, "They have certainly gone to town on the underwater theme. They even have somebody dressed as Neptune"

The meal progressed & as promised all the courses where fish. James, "George I did not realise that fish could be served in so many ways."

George, "I think we may have just landed ourselves a good contract."

The final dish was brought in & the girls went to the top table & said, "Father Neptune we bid you share the Empress fish with us. With that everybody tucked in to the fish. After the meal the dancing started.

Neptune approached the brothers, "The fish you brought was top quality. I have to ask you to supply us on a regular basis. This is the list in addition here is a small bonus for supplying us with the Empress fish.” He handed the brothers an envelope each. George thanked him. Back at the table the brothers realised the envelope contained a considerable bonus.

Neptune, "Family & friends we have these young men to thank for supplying us with tonight's feast. They will shortly be leaving us, but let it be known they will always be welcome here or in my home. I believe that you must soon return so you can restock again. Let all know you receive the protection of Neptune.” The brothers left for their room as they did indeed have an early start.

The Archaeologist, “I like the costumes you have gone to town with the undersea theme.”

Gaby, "You found us easy then?"

The archaeologist, "To be honest I came early looking for my sisters as I have not heard from them for a couple of weeks. My twin worked for the house of Fraser & I went there looking for her. Since our parents died abroad I have been sending money to help with my younger sister’s upkeep. I live in Northallerton & that is over 40 miles away. Today I find the family house sold & strangers in there. I asked in the store & nobody knows where my sisters are. One girl did tell me that somebody had been arrested about a week ago but she thought that was a man."

Gaby, "Are you going to ask me to dance?" They got up & did a waltz. “I am glad to see you dance well."

"When my sisters went dancing I was always dragged along. My late mother said you never know when it will come in handy."

Gaby, "That is a cute tattoo you have on your wrist."

The boy replied my sisters have the same tattoo as do our cousins. I think our mothers must have had a thing for this particular tattoo."

Gaby, "Ariel do you mind dancing as I am feeling rather worn out." Arial took over dancing & she also noticed the tattoo but said nothing. "Uncle may I have a word with you."

Neptune, "What can I do to help you?"

Gaby, "I have seen a trident with a small crown more like a tiara than the Crown your daughters have upon their mark."

Neptune, "Was the mark like this?"

Gaby, "Yes"

Neptune, "That was used by both my sisters but I have not seen them for a long time." "Where did you see the mark Gaby?"

Gaby, “See the boy dancing with Ariel he has it & he said his sisters & cousins do also."

Lorelei took over dancing with the young man, "Sister you are needed."

Ariel went over to her father, "On his wrist is almost the same sign as mine but the crown is smaller.

Neptune, “We could do with getting him & his sisters & cousins all together & having a chat with them.”

Gaby, "His sisters are here but he does not yet know it.” Maddy was the next to dance with him. Lorelei had managed to extract from him it was his cousin He had talked to in the store & that she was coming round later. Zita was next to dance with him.

Maddy, "Apparently his other cousins work for GB Archaeological services & will be here for the presentation.”

Neptune, "Good it is better if we keep them all together. Gaby do you intend to dance in the last ballet tonight. I was wondering if you could persuade my nephew to partner you & get him to drink this. It will not harm him but it will knock him out for a short while."

They had the presentation & the Archaeologist then said, "Gaby If we could open the area to the general public it would be like a living museum of Roman British life. Gaby noticed four girls had joined him. Not the three.

Maddy, “Constance brought my CD from the store & asked what time her cousin would be leaving so I invited her in."

Little Lily & the other youngsters where the next entertainment. Then it was the turn for the older ones.

Gaby, "Come join me in the final dance."

He looked at his feet, “I have the wrong shoes."

Gaby, "Take them off & dance in your bare feet we do not mind."

He took of his coat & tie & said, "I will dance now." Neptune noticed how elegantly he danced. In the final scene he was supposed to drink this draught. He did so & collapsed. His sisters & cousins carried him to a side room.

Maddy, "Darcie has gone for the ECG machine. You had better strip him as he is your brother."

The youngest sister, "My brother had larger boobs than I have this caused the others to look."

Andi, "I think this is your sister & not your brother.”

One of the cousins said, "No look he has a Willie."

Maddy, "There are some good fake ones about the only way is for you to give it a good tug & if it comes away it is a false one. His sister & cousins all wanted to prove Maddy wrong & all joined at giving it a good tug. They got the surprise of their life when it came away & nothing was left. Except a slight bloody mess.

Zita, "It looks like she has started her period & I have brought some pads for her.”

While she slept her sisters & cousins did her hair & nails. One of the girls said we cannot call our sibling any longer by his male name. We need a new name for her."

Constance, "If we call her Lavinia Amelia she will have both her mother’s & aunt’s names. When she awoke. Lavinia found she was in a giant bed with her sisters & cousins. Lavinia looked round rather disorientated.

Constance, "Lavinia you are going to have to stop pretending you are a boy for when you collapsed we all found out you are a girl. We have been challenged to a swimming race. Lane one & Two me & you leading our sisters & cousins. Lane three Ariel leading her sisters. The remaining lanes Gaby's family & friends”.

Gaby decided to go for the breaststroke & managed to win her heat. Josie came in second. After a very tiring day swimming

Gaby. "Lavinia your parents where & when did they die?"
Constance spoke, "The plane landed in the sea off Rhodes." "Our parents where never found & yet like us they where good swimmers."

Zelda, "Can you show me where on this map the plane was found?"

Constance pointed to an area. "It was around there the wreck was found.

Zelda, "I think I know where they might have landed."

Galadriel, "I think you may be right."

Gaby looked puzzled as Zelda said, “We have another sister who offended the gods & was banished to an island. We heard rumours she changes men into pigs & things.”

Isle of Cirece.

Gaby, "If they all had the sign of Neptune they would be protected."

Gaby, “Ariel, Josie, Lorelei & Maddy & all three aunts’ Pegi, Lindi & Linda & of course we must not forget the most powerful mind reader had we.” Gaby changed the settings to the one Zelda had given her they found themselves on an island.

A lady looking like Galadriel approached them, "I did not see you arrive."

Gaby, "No Cirece you would not”

Cirece, "Only my daughters call me that these days."

Gaby, "Cirece your magic can not harm us so we might as well go to your house & await your daughters.

It did not take long before the daughters came running in & said, “Mum there are strangers on the island & they are not afraid of us.”

The eldest girl, "There is an enchantment that prevents men from talking to us or mother.

Cirece, "It was the curse of the gods no man may set foot on the island whilst I am here.”

Gaby, "Your sentence has long since expired."

Cirece, "Yes it has but I cannot get home."

Gaby, "Your sisters await your return. First though we need your help we are looking for four who may have landed on this isle.”

The eldest daughter, "If they where men then they now will be swine."

Gaby, "All four carried this sign."

Cirece looked puzzled. The eldest daughter," I have seen that mark but we cannot help them. Come with us. There laid in a shallow salt pool were the four missing parents.
Gaby, "Help carry them to the house.” Once in the house Gaby asked, "Are all your daughters here now?”

Cirece looked around and said “yes.” The next second they were back at the castle.

Cirece looked around & said, "Where are we?"

Gaby, "Never mind where we are help get these to the pool & get in with them." They carried the four to the pool & placed them in it

Gaby, "This is fresh water & should soon dilute the salt in their bodies."

Cirece was helping with one when Neptune turned up. Cirece was ready to flee but Gaby said, "You will come to no harm here & I think Neptune has something to say to you."

Neptune, "Gaby unless these two get this they will die but my sisters will be OK."

Gaby poured the elixir down their throats. Neptune said, "Cirece today you helped return my sisters thank you."

Constance & the others came, “Is it true. You have found them?"

Gaby, "They are all very week but there is nothing a good feast cannot put right. Come to the pool & see yourselves."

Constance, "Mum, Aunt” they looked up as Constance dived in to be with her mother.

The mother, "Where are the rest of the mermaids then?" Cirece & her daughters got out as all the mermaids dived in. The two mothers looked around and one said, "I have four children & four nieces. Who are all these?"

Ariel, "My father sends greetings to his little sisters."

Constance & Lavinia turned to Ariel, “You are our cousin also?"

Ariel, these are my sisters & aunts.

Lorelei, "Aunts there are changes you may not like but there was nothing we could do to stop it." "You both married mortal men & denied your heritage. Because you had been too long out of salt water it reacted & sent you in to a coma. When you marked your husband’s they became one with you & everything you have they now have."

Gaby, the day the plane crashed was the day you lost your husbands. Each of you shared your life force with your partner." They like you became immortal but now as your identical twin." For a second Constance's mother screamed & then calmed down & then said, "Well that puts paid to any more mermaids in the family & I am not getting married again."

"Good to hear that sister. After spending time here you may feel different about more children. Now there are four of you instead of two."

Gina came running in. "George is at the gate. He has managed to get even more of that fish.
Neptune. “In that case it is my turn & my partners to prepare the meal. As they were getting out one of the mothers realised there was four girls & not three & a boy.

Lavinia, "Mother it must be something to do with the genes you passed on to us. Before I came here I had developed in the chest & then I fainted & awoke a girl.”

Constance, "Aunt we can confirm that for we helped strip him when he collapsed after dancing most of the night."

The youngest daughters, "Lavinia Amelia is our sister & we are proud of her."

Constance, "We decided out of respect for you that she should have both mother & aunt’s name.”

Lavinia turned to Gaby, “You recognised the mark on me & my sister did you not?"

Gaby, "I realised your mark was similar to Ariel & Lorelei only the crown was smaller."

Lavinia, "In that case if I told you I know of a similar Mark. The Crown is the same as mine but there are a sun & moon under it."

Sue & Juno had been listening to this. "You did say both a sun & moon?"

Gaby, "Where have you seen the mark.”

Lavinia, “It is rather funny we all became flat mates & the other two Jackie & Jade work for IBM in their Harrogate office. Until a month ago we all lived together. We still go dancing together with me as Lavinia; (Yes sisters I called myself that long before you decided I needed renaming) we still go out every Saturday night. I should be due to meet them in town tonight as I have persuaded them to come to the Bliss night-club with me."

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 16 Helios.
A Gaby Fan-Fiction
By Sharp

Gaby, “Who fancies dancing at the Bliss nightclub to meet our new friends.”

Juno, “I need to see the mark on those girls to be sure it is as described by our new companion. But it may be advisable to transfer those two to head office as from Monday regardless.”

As they were leaving the castle they ran into Herne & Diana. Gaby explained where they were going & why.

Diana, “I am coming with you for I need to see myself. Look at my wrist Gaby.” On it was a crown & moon. “The sun is the sign of Apollo.”

At the nightclub Lavinia introduced Jackie & Jade to Gaby. “This is Gaby she is a friend of mine.”

Gaby. “I like your tattoo it is similar to the one my friend here has. This is Di. Show the girls your tattoo?” Diane showed the girls her tattoo.

The girls, “According to our grandma this was the sign of Helios & his twin sister. Grandma said, “Helios used to visit her often.”

Juno heard this, “So I was right to tell you to transfer them to head office.”

Gaby, “Juno I may be naive but who is Helios?”

Diana, “You may well ask. Helios is the name my late brother called himself when he wanted to go chasing a bit of skirt it was never Apollo always Helios. He even had the audacity to mark all his illegitimate offspring with both our marks.”

Diane, “As they bear my mark I must lay claim to them all & see to it that they are all educated in our ways.”

Gaby checked the detector there was no signal. Diane, “Gaby as my brother no longer exists will you remove his mark.”

Gaby, “I cannot remove it but I can change it so they all come under both our protection.” Gaby said, “Light of the world seek all those with Apollo's mark & make them the Empress children.” Diane watched as both girls jumped for a second and rubbed their hand.

Juno, “Now they are the children of Diane & Gaby.”

Jackie & Jade got on well with Gaby & said, “We work with computers but also in our spare time played with them also.”

Gaby asked, “How long they had been dressing up as females?”

Jade replied, “After we started developing breasts we decided to go full time & for two years now we have been living as girls and we even legally changed our names.”

Jackie, “There is only one thing preventing us from living totally as girls.”

Gaby, “How long do you have to wait for your surgery?”

Jade, “We are both supposed to be starting our real life test soon. That is a laugh we have already been living as girls.”

Gaby, “Do you have any family & what do they think about it?”

Jade, “Our sisters all of them think it is great to have another sister.”

Jackie, “To be honest we have lived in a totally female environment until we moved in to the flat with Lavinia & by then we were the females all the time.”

Gaby, “If there is such a long waiting list on the NHS could not your employer help you by going private?”

Jade, “We are not sure as we have only discovered before we came here that we are to be transferred to another company starting Monday.”

Maddy, “Do your new bosses know of your problem?” Gaby handed them each a drink, which they accepted.

Zita, “Where are you staying if you have to move?”

Jackie, “We still have to empty our flat & find new accommodation.”

Lavinia, “You could sleep with me & my sisters if you do not mind being sandwiched like a sardine.”

Jackie & Jade took up the offer, “It is such a long time since we slept with so many pretty girls.”

In the bedroom Lavinia came in with two silk nightdresses for them & said don't forget to shower first. Jackie & Jade decided to share the shower & started kissing each other.

Jade, “Can you was my back please Jackie?" Jackie obliged & said, As she was doing it.

“It is a pity we could not just pull these off and it would solve all our problems.” Jackie gave it a tug & Jades dropped to the floor of the shower. Jade reciprocated. They watched as their manhood disappeared down the plughole.

Jade inserted her finger, “It feels so real.” They both continued until they both had an orgasm. “It was nothing like that as a boy.”

Jackie, “I wonder if we will have to take precautions in future?”

Jade, “Perhaps we should go to see a doctor & ask for a full check-up.”

Lavinia came & knocked on the door, “Are you two ready yet?”

Jackie, “Look the sign on our arm has changed from a sun to a crown. That is what made us jump earlier.”

Juno spoke to Gaby. “We have managed to locate all of them now & there seems to be rather a lot of them. Apollo always said it was never him but Helios. As children when they were always naughty they were taking it in turn to blame Helios so that is why they had both marks.”

Gaby, “Jackie & Jade are you OK?”

Jade, “We could not be better, but could you tell us where to register with a doctor as we will need to see one soon?”

Gaby, “We have one here who you could register with if you wanted.”

Doctor Jones went into the room to see Jackie & Jade. "I am due to give you a full medical before you start your job on Monday. I have all I need with me if you want me to check you both over?"

Jackie & Jade, “Yes please.”

Doctor Jones checked them both over & said they were both fit & handed them a prescription each. Gaby spent the next couple of hours talking to both Jackie & Jade.

Gaby, “Maddy, Grandmas' & Little Lily we are going for a drive across to Knaresborough.” Jackie & Jade looked at each other.

Lily, “Can we go to see Mother Shipton in her cave?”

Galadriel, "I think we can manage that for you Lily." Maddy drove the car & after 30 minutes the car pulled up outside a house near to Mother Shipton's Cave. Maddy rang the doorbell a female in her thirties answered the door.

Gaby. “We have come to visit your mum.”

The lady, “Come in I was told to expect you.”

Gaby, “Who told you we were coming?”

“Mother told me there would be guests today & to get the best china out. Mother is in the bedroom & there is not much room in there. So could only 2 or three of you go up to see her?”

Gaby & Maddy took Lily with them. The old lady, “I knew you would come today.” Gaby kissed the old lady.

Gaby, “I want to tell a story & you can correct me when I have finished. I was not always female & like me my father is now female. Some of my cousins never got chance to produce children before they changed. Eventually all the men in the family appear to either change or die & only females survive. Now if I was to go back a couple of generations & I find my Grandmother had got married & had children. My grandfather knew nothing of the problem that existed in the family & left home when he realised he was changing. He thought wrongly that it would not be right for a Queen to have a mistress. Shortly after this grandma & some of her sisters went missing. Grandfather found much to his shock that he was having children to a friend. These children in turn had children. Who I suppose are all my cousins. I am puzzled though as when I did a sweep of this area with my scanner you did not show up.”

Lily, “I can answer that somebody was jamming us until yesterday when Jackie & Jade came to us.”

The old lady, “I presume I have two more granddaughters now. Who changed my mark?”

Gaby, “Before we tell you that I think it is time you got dressed as there are some others in this house who want to meet you.” She came down the stairs with Gaby, “Grandma's this is Helios.”

Galadriel held out her hand, “I take it these two are some of our daughters.”

Helios, "My Empress."

Galadriel, “I was once but now I serve as do my daughters all of them.”

Helios, “But only the Empress could change my sign & everyone has had it altered to the Empresses sign. That was your sign Galadriel. That & that of all my children.”

Helios, “You look just like when we got married all those years ago & we made our vows. If you are not the Empress. Then where is the Empress for she should be here to receive the children.”

Little Lily, “You may be able to block signals. You though failed to recognise her although twice she kissed you.”

Helios, “Then the Empress must be the one who told me she had once been once a boy.”

Gaby, “I could command you return with us but I would prefer you all came of your own free choice.” Gaby waved her hand & they where stood in full Dress regalia.

Helios, “I was right then you did come today.”

Gaby, “My little friend here wants to go and visit mother Shipton's cave.”

Helios, “In that case I had better come as well. If we wait for the rest of the children to come home they could come with us.”

Eventually the children all girls returned home From St. James's School in Knaresborough where they all wore tartan kilts to school. The juniors wore the Royal Stewart while the older girls wore a green Kilt. By the time they got to the cave all the visitors had long since gone. Helios took them in & showed them around.

Gaby, “I presume you have been in here many times before?”

Helios, “At one time long ago I lived in these caves & others nearby. Then the locals called me another name.”

Helios, “Lily do you want to make a wish?”
Lily. “My wishes have already been granted. I wanted to be a good fairy & I wanted to be a companion to a dear friend.”

Helios, “I can see your wishes came true. My wish is all my family is reunited as one again & there is no more petty squabbling or rivalry.”

Gaby, “If that is your wish then when you return with us it is granted. Helios from now on I will refer to you as grandma like the others & they wish you to stay with them.” Gaby then turned to her aunts. “Your sisters want you with them.”

Maddy, “And as to our cousins & your sisters & cousins already await you. Join us in all we do.”

Gaby, “We have time to get to know each other. On Saturday though I must insist grandma that you present your children & it might be better to call yourself another name.”

Galadriel, “I always liked Sally Ann but you would never let me call the girls that.”

Gaby, “That is a fine choice as we do not have any others with that name so there will be no confusion. Now we can all return.”

Sally Ann, “You came by car we cannot all get in it.”

Gaby, “The car has already been returned home. Please close your eyes for a second.”

They did as instructed. Gaby, “You may open them now for we are there.”

Jackie & Jade came to greet their sisters. “You will have a great time here.”

Sally Ann looked around, “Their appears to be a shortage of men here.”

Gaby, “Sit down all those born as female”. Over two thirds sat down. To the world we are all females. As you can see not all of us started out that way. This was my father now called Elizabeth. This was a good friend who miscalculated & got trapped as a female called Ursula. I could go on but this is to let you know you are not alone. I do have a task for you & the aunts though. Could you all spend some time in the Nursery for the children in there also need to know you all.”

Fleetwood Brothers

After spending time all week in the nursery it was time for the presentations. Galadriel. “I see the time in the nursery has taken years off you & you now look almost like when we first meet all those years ago.”

Sally Ann, “Galadriel Will you help me present our children to the Empress tonight.”

Galadriel, “Tonight we reunite as one again & all our children we jointly present.” Whilst they were talking Maddy had taken a call from the fishmonger brothers.

“We have bought a rather unusual fish at Fleetwood market & we are also bringing some more of that fish you like.” Maddy told them to bring the unusual fish & she would pay transport even if they decided they did not want it. Eventually all three brothers arrived & once again took the orders to the kitchen.

The Brothers, “If you do not want this I don't know what we will do with it." Ariel & Lorelei looked at the fish. Then she called their mother & Aunts who also had seen nothing like it.

Gaby, “Perhaps your father may know its name & called his name.”
Neptune appeared and looked at the fish, “Where was this caught?”

“Sir it was caught by a small fishing boat just out of Fleetwood. They were going to throw it back and then remembered I had a customer who liked unusual fish.”

Neptune, “Tonight boys you are our guests. You will get the privilege of been the first to eat the fish in many thousands of years.”

Gaby, “I take it uncle I should pay for the fish.”

Neptune, "No I will pay, but to collect you boys will have to race Ariel, Josie & Lorelei." The lads agreed.

Ariel, “What is my father up to now those boys can never beat us even if we went slowly?”

Like the time before the boys ate all the fish put in front of them. They all thought the unusual fish tasted rather nice & reminded them of Chocolate.

Gaby, “Neptune they must sleep soon.”

“No let them stay as my guests. I promise they will not move until I tell them to.”

The presentations where took place in the Great Hall of Valhalla. Galadriel presented her eternal partner Sally Ann & then between them they presented the others. Gaby noticed the three were asleep as Neptune took to the floor.

“Family tonight you all ate the Emperor fish the partner to the Empress. It has special properties one of which is the make whoever eats it very fast in the water. It has another ability that all fish have. It can change from the Emperor to the Empress & back again. However this ability can only be transferred to human males. I like my brothers have this ability but chose not to use it.”

Gaby, “I realise what is going to happen tomorrow. It could be a shock for them.”

08.00 The following day. Josie awoke the brothers. “We swim before we eat if you care to get ready to race us. We only have girl's costumes but they should cover you.”

The three brothers got to the swimming pool wearing the costumes provided. They found the others were all waiting. James, “None of us are very fast swimmers but we accept the challenge.” All of them dived in together & started to race.

Gaby, “Uncle as we all ate the fish will the same happen?”

Neptune, “There are two lanes left,”

Maddy, “Gaby you already know what would happen if I got in with you so this time Darcie can accompany you.” They dived in & also became mermaids. Very soon they had caught the others up & where competing against them. For what appeared like hours they were all swimming about. As they got out of the pool & dried off they changed back to normal.

Neptune, “Now I keep my promise to you boys.” He handed the brothers an envelope each. “I want you to only supply us with fish in future. For this you will be well paid & you will be expected to work for two days each but never at the same time. The rest of the time you will be companions & friends to my daughters. As you are all known at the market it is better if on that day you appeared as you once where & not as you now are. James when you go to the market just think of James & you will be James while you are there. The same applies to your brothers. But for now after you have eaten. I propose your sisters take you shopping. If you need further money Gaby will pay & I will reimburse her.”

Robert- Robyn

Robert was one of the first into the dining room when Lily had gone round knocking on the doors to awaken the guests. Gaby was already there in the dining room.

Gaby, “Do you want some coffee? I have made plenty.”

Robert, “Yes please. Those tickets you got for me I will pay you now for them.”

Gaby. "There is no need I get them at a special Rate. Are you enjoying yourselves here?”

Robert, “I enjoyed chatting to your uncle. My daughter & niece are having the time of their lives Louise is always chatting at home about Lily & Rose & what they had been up to.”

Gaby. “Uncle tells me you are quite adept at using computers. Have you never considered taking it up as an occupation?”

Robert, “After losing my job I did a teacher training course & passed. Nobody is interested in the likes of me as I am in & out of hospital & would be a liability for most companies.”

Gaby, “I hope you do not think I am rude but yesterday when we raced I could not help but notice you in the baths.”

Robert looked round to see who else was about. “These are the main reason I stopped swimming as I get embarrassed.”

Gaby, “How long have you had breasts like them?”

Robert, “It started about 3 years ago. I was with my wife & daughter Louise & slipped in icy conditions in Skipton. I fell down and hurt myself & the family helped me up. Three days later I started getting considerable pain & I had to go to the toilet a lot. I had to see three different doctors before one referred me to the hospital. There I was put through a battery of tests & then told I would need surgery. This I had & for a short while things improved. I started growing these.”

“A year later I was back in for further surgery. This time I got to compare my problems with two others. I came out of the hospital laughing. I said to my wife I got depressed when these started to grow. But In hospital I have met a farmer from near Ingleborough who has eleven children & he has started lactating. I found this amusing. At the thought of the man producing milk. A week later I went swimming with my wife & daughter & I noticed my nipples where getting rather sticky. Upon closer inspection I realised I had also started lactating. I had this confirmed by the doctor who recommended I purchase a pump to extract the milk. I have to express at least twice a day or they get very painful.”

Gaby, “I take it you normally have to wear some support then.”

Robert. “That is why I no longer want to go swimming as it is very embarrassing for me. My wife jokes if I am that embarrassed she will lend me her bikini. I did though buy a wet suit while on holiday so I could go in the sea.”

Gaby, “Have you expressed yet today?”

Robert, “No I will have to do that after I go back to the room you let me have.”

Gaby, “I have an idea come with me & we will see if it works.” She took Robert to the nursery where all the babies were sleeping peacefully.

Gaby, “Sit down for a minute or two while I get my babies. These are my twins. This is Beatrice & she is always hungry. Do you want to let her try & empty you?” Beatrice started sucking away & Robert felt the fluid draining away. After a short while he switched her to the other nipple.

Gaby, “Does that feel better?”

Robert, “She does a better job than the machine. It is a pity I could not borrow her.”

Gaby, “You could always give your wife another child.”

Robert, “I love children & would have liked more than Louise. But as I nearly lost my wife with Preeclampsia Toxaemia. Having Louise only is better than not having a wife at all.”

Gaby, “When did you hurt your wrist?”

Robert, “This morning when I awoke it was red & sore as if it had been burnt. So I put a bandage on it.”

Gaby, “You had better come with me & I will call somebody to look at it.”

Gaby took Robert to what looked like a doctor’s examination room. Gaby, “Wait there & somebody will be with you.”

There was a knock & a lady came in. “Gaby has asked me to examine you.” Robert took the bandage off & she looked at the wrist. “I was informed you have several other problems as well.”

Robert, “Yes these.”

“Do you mind if I give you a complete examination before I give my diagnosis. I can ask your wife to be present if you wish.”

Robert, “I would rather my wife Lynn was in the room with me.” Lynn came in. Dr. Jones asked her some questions & she gave the same answers as Robert. She took out a tape measure & measured Robert with only his pants on.

“How long have you been taking Flomax?”

Lynn answered, “It must be at least three years now.”

Dr. Jones. “Right you can get dressed now. We will let you get dressed in peace.”
Lynn & Dr. Jones leaves the room.

Lynn, “Well Doctor what is wrong with him now?”

Dr. Jones, “Have you not noticed your husband's body & how it was changing?”

Lynn, “Oh the boobs.”

Dr. Jones, "It is far more than that. He has lost body mass. Your husband appears to have the almost perfect figure for a female. Even the urine test was showing him as pregnant.”

Lynn, “Are you telling me he will become a female or will he stay like this?”

“To be honest I do not know about it when I examined him I noticed what is between his legs was been drawn up in to his body.”

Lynn, “So there is nothing we can do.”

Dr. Jones, “Well other than persuading him to wear a swimming costume & a decent bra nursing.”

Lynn, “Most of his clothing is already female or unisex as his other clothing did not fit correctly.”

Dr. Jones went back into the room, “Sorry Robert about this I forgot to take a couple of samples." Can you drop your pants & lay down a second.” Robert had to lift both legs up & he felt the injection & then the doctor fiddles about a bit. “When you return home I want you to come to my clinic & have a full body scan. Your body appears to be trying to pull your testis back inside. The injection was to numb the area & let your body decide what it wants to do with them.” As they were talking Robert felt a pop & then a second pop.

Robert, “I think your diagnosis is correct they have just gone pop.” Robert rejoined his wife but said nothing about what had happened.

Lynn, “I have been thinking perhaps you would be better wearing a Bathing suit or Bikini.”

Robert, “Hold on a minute we do not have one to fit me & I am certainly not walking into a store like and say I want to try one.”

Ariel was nearby. “To be honest Robert you could do with a costume. Rather than going swimming with trunks & showing those off as you recently did here.”

Zita who was nearby, “I will treat you if you allow me to blindfold you & do whatever I want with you.”

Robert looked at Lynn who said, “Blindfold him.”

Zita blindfolded Robert, “Now lay down here please.” Robert felt as something sticky was put on his arms legs & chest & then removed again. The procedure was repeated on his back. He then had to go back down onto his back. Robert felt somebody play with his fingernails & toe nails & he could smell cellulose Glue.

Zita, “Can you open your mouth please.” He heard a bussing sound & thought that something was been done to his teeth. He felt some body tugging at his hair & could smell a strange smell. He could hear the bussing sound again as somebody partially removed the blind & did something to his eye brows & eye lashes.

Robert was asked to stand up & a voice said, “You are nearly ready now.” He felt the shirt been removed & the bra been replaced with a different one that was far more comfortable. He felt his pants been removed & his hands went to the front. “Naughty keep them still.” He felt new pants been put on & then he was asked to raise his left leg & a stocking was placed on it. Then it was repeated on the right side. “Hold your arms up,” said a voice as something tight was put on him.

He recognised Lynn's voice that said, “He looks fantastic. If I did not know I would never believe he is a male.” The blindfold was removed & Robert noticed he was wearing a pencil dress. Robert burst into tears.

Zita, “We all like you & don't think of you as a freak. You both came here at the invitation of Queen Gabriel.”

Robert, “That is not the problem. Lynn is the problem. She will not be happy at all to see me like this.”

Lynn, “Come on who has been buying you all the clothes since your body started changing. You look far better dressed as you are now & now you can go and get a costume or two.”

Gaby, “What about foot wear you have forgotten about that?” Little Lily came back with a pair of 2 ins sandals.

“Lynn is it OK with you to call Robert Robyn instead as he no longer looks like a Robert?” Whilst they were talking Robyn put on the sandals & had a good look at himself.

Gaby, “Lynn I want to offer your husband a job of sorts. He will have to wear a uniform but the hours are not long & there are perks.”

Little Lily came holding her friend’s hand, “Have you told them yet Gaby? Or can I?” Lily turned to her friend & said, “Robert will always be your dad. He has been ill & that illness has been making him look more like a lady that can feed babies. We want you to move into the castle with us.”

Maddy, “We need to fit you out for your job.” She then started to laugh.

Lynn , “I will need help moving or dumping some of our stuff once we get back.”

Gaby, "Besides Robyn doing her job three times a day we would like you both to start coming to lessons with us.”

Robert, “Everybody is expecting me to accept but what is the job I have to do? Also what are the perks & what is the uniform?”

Maddy came carrying Beatrice, “Can you hold her for a second.” Immediately Beatrice tried to attach herself to Robyn.

Tinkerbell, “After you & Gaby had been in this morning we had a right rumpus. Beatrice would not feed for anybody but Gaby and apparently she likes you.”

Robyn, “Is this what you wanted?” As she offered Beatrice a drink.

Candy, “We are going shopping in town & will be taking a baby each. Will you take Beatrice as she likes you?” Lynn was handed a baby & told it was called Anne. They set off into town with the adults each carrying a baby in a sling.

First stop was the Discount department store near the market hall. They came away with several carrier bags. Then into the market hall in the market hall there was a stall selling underwear. But it had on display the largest bra any of them had ever seen.

Maddy, “That bra would fit a giantess such as Penny.” Whilst in the market hall Tracy noticed there was a stall with mobile telephones & computer games. Gaby went to investigate what was on display.

Robyn looked through the items on display. “Gaby has your uncle a computer?”
This brought a giggle from Ariel & Lorelei.

Gaby, “No he does not but I loan him a laptop occasionally.”

Robyn, “He is such a nice old gentleman I thought I would by him this family tree program so he could log all the family members.”

Maddy, “That is a good idea & then we can see at a glance who is who.”

Ariel, “We can help put in the details & find photographs.” Robyn ended up buying the CD for the computer.

Robyn was saying to Gaby, “I have tried lots of different programs but this is one of the better ones.”

After getting some fancy underwent. They visited T K MAX store & had a good look round. But ended up getting nothing. As they came out they noticed Galadriel. Who said, “Did you see the clothes stall in the market go back and look at it?” They all went back & looked at the clothes stall. Then Nicole noticed what was on sale.

The sales girl, “These are my last few. They are very well made & the same retails in House of Fraser for Hundreds. I am asking  £20 each for the dresses.”

Gaby, “Can you get more or are these a one off.”

The sales girl, “To be honest I do not know if there will be any more. I was told there had been a production overrun & these where it. If I could get them they sell like hot cakes I bought 200 & these are what is left of them.”

Gaby, “Have you considered talking to the designer about taking production over runs or slow selling stock.” They paid her for the dresses & Gaby gave her a card, "If you get anymore let me know.”

Whilst shopping in Scarborough town centre they were getting hungry. Louise, “Can we go to my favourite cafe the Sun flower cafe on Blands cliff?” By the time they had all got a seat the cafe was full. They looked down the list & ordered a meal each. Louise said to Lily, “The chocolate cake is great here.”

Whilst in the cafe Gaby asked the manager, “Do you mind if we feed our babies in here as they are also very hungry?” Each of the girls with a baby fed it & then burped it afterwards.

Gaby overheard two elderly ladies who were both discussing them. “Do you think they are single mums like we once were. Regardless of that it is so nice to see a group of mothers all feeding the babies as god intended.”

Lynn, “Robyn I could feel the milk going in to her.” Robyn was busy talking to Beatrice. Eventually their meal arrived. After the meal they all needed to visit the Toilet. Lynn noticed Robyn was quite for a while & when she came down the stairs and had a very puzzled look on her face.

Lynn, “Are you OK?”

Robyn, “I have just had a nasty shock”. Robyn whispered what the problem was.

“Dr Jones warned you this morning what was happening and that it would vanish completely.”

Robyn, “I did not expect the whole lot just to vanish like it has.”

Lynn, “At least now you can stop pretending you are a man.”

Robyn, “I was suicidal. When I first discovered I was growing breasts. But when I am feeding Beatrice I feel as if I was always meant to be a girl.” Robyn started to talk to Beatrice again.

“I like your mother Beatrice she is nice. I wonder if Darcie remembered to give your mum that message from Ros. I think I am going to enjoy my new work although I suppose I will have to accept what has happened to me. Everyone including Lynn already thinks I have agreed. It is strange Beatrice although bad things have happened to me it is as if I had an angel or something guarding me for most of the time. I know you cannot talk or tell me I am being silly. Like that last holiday I had with my brother in Tunisia when I ended up in hospital in Monastir. Or the time in Belgium when the Irish girls crashed the car. They where pretty & I could have fancied either of them if I had not already been married. Then there was that incident in the Black Forest when the hotel got hit by lightening. Your mum reminds me of a girl I once met at a stud farm in Yugoslavia. That girl there was something odd about her people seemed scared when she was around. I once talked to a German lady who lived on my old postal round. She told me my friend was the king of Bavarian’s niece. That day I went home & told my parents who all thought the old lady was dreaming. One of my mother’s friends though is Hindenburg’s grand Daughter. Even when the shot gun was placed to my head I felt there was somebody looking after me. Usually we go to Ros for our holiday. Lynn came into a small amount of money so we booked in here. Then after we have paid we find this is supposed to be a family only two weeks & we should not be here. Your mother has been great letting us stay & take part. Louise is enjoying herself & she is asking if we can come back again. Besides looking after you I do not know what your mother has planned for you. But I hope I get to use a computer. You know that old gentleman is the same to me as he is to Gaby. I would have loved to have lots more children. I risked losing Lynn if we tried for more children. With the amount of milk I am producing folks will think you are my baby. When we get back I will have to give you back to your mummy. I promise you while we are here & providing your parents agree I will take you out each day. If your mother wanted a god father for you I would volunteer in an instant."

Lynn tapped Robyn on the shoulder & said we are going. They walked on Aberdeen walk & on to North marine road & then into Peasholme park. The girl again made use of their tickets.

Robyn, “I am going on the swan boat who wants to come with me?” Maddy & Gaby decided they would go while the others watched the children.

Robyn, “It is handy having an extended family as there is always somebody to help out.” Robyn did not realise all he had said to Beatrice had been relayed to Gaby & Maddy.

Robyn, “I made a promise to Beatrice that I would take her out each day providing you agreed.”

Gaby, “You do realise you will have to feed her while you are out.”

Robyn, “If I can feed her in the Sunflower cafe then I can feed her anywhere."

Maddy, “You will not need nappies as she will wait until she gets back. I warn you though she gets very hungry & you can get sore after a time with her.”

Robyn, “When we walk back we can pass where we usually have stayed. I got the impression the lady either knows you or knows of you Gaby as she said to Darcie tell your mistress Ros sends her greetings.”

Gaby, “I cannot recollect meting a Ros.”

Robyn, “You would know if you had met her as she is a dwarf & has bowed legs.”

Maddy, “She is a dwarf?”

Robyn, “She helps people & when you stay there you get the use of a beach hut for the week.”

As the boat came to a halt Gaby asked, “What is that?” pointing to a Chinese pagoda.

Robyn, “I can remember when there was animals up there it is call the Garden of the Heavens. Let’s go up there.” They crossed over the bridge on to the island in the middle of the lake. They made their way to the pagoda.

Beatrice gave a little cry Robyn said, “Are you hungry so soon then I better sit down & let you feed again.” Whilst Robyn was feeding Gaby & Maddy explored.

Maddy, “Do you think she realises that it is Beatrice that is changing her.”

Gaby, “Beatrice is not responsible all she is doing is drinking the milk.”

Maddy, “Beatrice would be causing her to produce as she does with any of us when she wants a meal.”

Gaby, “Robyn she was producing before Beatrice got her lips on her.”

“But she is a man or was a man.”

Gaby, “No not even a Man & never was a man.”

Maddy looked puzzled.

Gaby, “Maddy think how easy he beat Ariel & her sisters in the pool. If he had been a normal mortal then they would have won easy.”

Maddy, “Is he another of Neptune's son’s or something similar.”

Gaby, “Neptune had a twin brother who married a mortal. He gave up everything for her. Robyn is exactly the same relationship to Neptune as we are the only difference is Robyn is descended from his identical twin. It looks as if Robyn has inherited all the genes of the mermen.”

Maddy, “There are no mermen only mermaids. I have seen them all & know the difference & know the difference between male & female.”

Gaby, “Maddy Mermen & Mermaids look identical & both can conceive but a merman has a little extra hidden away.”

Maddy, “Does she know that she can give birth yet.”

Gaby, “No. Unless we use the present on her there is little chance of that happening.”

Gaby, “I think Lynn his wife may be another of Neptune's Nieces considering how easy she won the race if so they are very compatible & there is no wonder Louise is a good swimmer.”

“Gaby I have a suggestion to make. That girl in the market managed to sell more dresses than the department stores do. How about letting her have a franchise to sell the dresses at a discount. Like last year’s models & the manufacturers can only sell our production to her. If we get Darcie to draw the documents up & then get Darcie to approach her.”

Maddy, “I have thought about it & there was no mark of any kind on Robyn or any of his family when they swam.”

Gaby. “There was this morning when the Doctor saw him. She wants to give him a full medical when we return including a scan.”

Maddy, “When we walk back can we call & book seats at the YMCA Theatre there is a show by youngsters & it is excerpts from at least four shows.” Mean while Robyn had finished feeding Beatrice & had gone looking for Gaby & Maddy. She eventually found them as they were walking back Gaby noticed the battleships.

Robyn, “Each summer they re-enact the battle of the River Plate on this lake with warships & planes. If we return this route then we go past Scarborough castle & the parish church where Anne Bronte is buried. Louise is wanting to go to one of the amusement arcades. She usually prefers the one by the pier. There is an amusement park on the pier which we could go on.

As they were walking down to the front they stopped & booked tickets for the Friday show. At the YMCA. Then they set off again. As they got back into the main shopping area. Robyn noticed a shop selling Remote controlled boats & aircraft's. Robyn bought the boat Louise wanted. Lily & Rose wanted one also. As they got lower down they met the lady from the stall.

“I am glad you I met you a rep has brought me these but I don't think they are the same as before.” Nicole examined them,

“The first was originals these are pirate copies & rubbish.”

Gaby, “Do you know who left these with you?”

The lady, “He is supposed to be coming back at 16.00 for an order.”

Gaby picked up the mobile & rang Trading Standards who were based in the old prison on Dean Road. They said they would send somebody round immediately. They got there before the salesman. When he arrived Gaby was nearby.

The sales lady, “I asked the rep are these originals & the rep said yes.” A short time later the rep returned for his order and of course at this he was arrested for selling fake pirate copies. All the stock he was carrying was confiscated.

Gaby, “Thank you for reporting this to us it is the second time we have come across pirate copies. As the police now have a rep in custody it might be possible to trace where they are coming from. Nicole here is the actual designer of the dresses. We wondered if you would like to be our official outlet supplier. You would get last year’s designs & over production items. If you agree then you will be able to sell them all at the  £20 mark. This is Darcie who will call with the documents next week.”

As they got on the front Robyn saw a stall selling Lobster & shrimps. Ariel, Lorelei, Lynn & Josie all decided to get Lobster & Shrimp as well.

Maddy. "Gaby have you noticed they are all of the sea.”

As they were talking Robyn said, “Hello Ros.” Louise turned around & hugged the lady. Robyn said, “These are our friends & my daughters school friends Ros.”

Ros looked at Gaby & curtsied. “Mam I am Ros to these.”

Gaby, “You apparently know me and who I am.”

Galadriel came up & hugged Ros, “You thought it was me my old friend.”

Ros looked at them side by side, “Sorry I mistook you for Galadriel.”

Gaby, “You were correct with the title though.”

Galadriel, “Ros meet my Great granddaughter & My Great, Great, Nieces.”

Ros, “I have known Robyn & Lynn for years.”

Galadriel, “We are planning a party for some old friends on Saturday at the old swimming pool if you care to bring your friends.”

Part of the group went into the funfair but Daisy & Buttercup kept away from it. Daisy said, “I am not going on the roller coaster again after the last time.”

Buttercup, “Let’s have a go on the pick an elf. Let’s see if we can win an elf for each of the girls.” They put their money in and started to win the prizes. Finally they gave up when each one of them had an Elf under their arm. They went across the road to wait for the others & while they were waiting had a cola & ice cream each.

Rose. “Look there is a stall selling shells.”

Ariel looked at the shells. “Some of these shells have come a very long way.”

Rose, “Instead of going back to the hotel can we go on the beach & play some games like Volley ball or something.”

Titania, “We will go back & help Nester to prepare the meal & then we all can go dancing again tonight.” They played on the beach for a while & then they returned to the hotel. Lynn & Robyn went to their room.

Robyn, “Lynn by any chance do you have a pad that I could borrow?”

Lynn came in & said, “You should not need one ever.”

Robyn, “Well look at this they are soaked in blood from somewhere.” Robyn was just going to put the pants to soak.

Lynn, “Take a shower that will refresh you & I will get you one.”

Robyn, “I have to go and feed Beatrice before the meal.”

Lynn, “Are you happy as you are now?”

Robyn, “To be honest I never felt happier & I never have had any pain in my joints all of this holiday.”

Lynn, “No I mean about dressing as you are.”

Robyn, “So long as you are happy & do not mind me dressed like this then I am happy.”

Lynn, “When we get home we can throw out all your old clothes & go shopping for some more.” That night the group all went dancing again.

The following morning Robyn got up. “Lynn are you coming to the nursery with me?”

Lynn joined her in the nursery. Robyn picked up Beatrice & started to talk to her. Lynn, “Do you think they would mind if I let the baby I had yesterday suckle a bit?”

As Lynn was replying to this Galadriel walked in. “Feed her if you feel the need we all take turns with them. I wanted to talk to you two and ask both of you a few questions if you do not mind. I realised yesterday that you know my old friend Ros.”

Lynn, “We have been going to her ever since Louise was a baby. In fact one day we met her in Skipton she said she had been to see some friends near Ingleton.”

As they were talking two more females walked in. Galadriel said, “We did not get chance to introduce ourselves properly. These are some of my sisters. This is Gabriel & this is Zelda.”

Robyn & Lynn both said, “We did not expect to see you this year as we were not at Ros flats this time.”

Galadriel, “I take it you know our sister then.”

Lynn, “Do you remember when we first met Zelda?”

Robyn, “I used to have Sheltered Sheep dogs otherwise known as Fairy dogs. We used to go to dog shows with our dogs." "One day I sent an entry for the Welsh Championship show. I thought it would be in North Wales but the night before the show I realised the show was in South Wales. Lynn & I got up about five to travel to the show. We were the first there. Each time we were going into the ring we were getting first & second prizes. We ended up with 27 prizes that day & only one dog the whole day beat us. This lady came with a dog that looked as if it had come out of a scrap yard. It was the oddest thing you have ever seen. It won first place & we got second & third. One chap near me was grumbling & saying this show was a fix. I said well there are only two of you that I know. We have done rather well today”. “He said that lady with the rat should never have won. She is president of the society.” Zelda came up & started talking & we have been friends ever since.

Lynn, “Zelda's daughters used to come to the beach with us & shared the beach hut with us.”

Robyn, “Do you remember that fancy dress competition at the Futurist theatre we all entered one year. Zelda produced the costumes for us all.”

Zelda, “Yes I remember.”

Galadriel, “What did you go as?”

Robyn, “The costumes she got us where fantastic. Louise went as the Fairy Queen with Zelda's daughters as her attendants. I went as Neptune & Lynn was my consort. Zelda went as the bad Fairy. During the evening as we sat at a table Louise waved her wand.

She said, “In the Name of the Empress of the Heavens you no longer are Zelda the Gray but Zelda the White.”

“There was a flash & Zelda had a white dress on. That won us the competition. Ever since we meet up every year & Zelda was supposed to be moving to Skipton. We promised to look after the girls while she was at work.”

Galadriel, “You both have been staying at Ros flats all this time.”

Zelda, “Yes we had some great times together. I was with Robyn long before then though.”

Galadriel, “Have both of you hurt your wrists?”

Robyn, “We both seem to have some sort of sore.” Robyn showed her sore wrist to Galadriel as did Lynn.

Galadriel, “Keep tight hold of the babies but give me your hand.” In the blink of an eye the group was in Oberon’s realm.

Oberon, “What brings you to my realm my sisters?"

Galadriel, “We need our brothers here. I am taking my seat.” Gabriel & Zelda took their seats. Neptune & his brothers took their seats.

Galadriel, “Brothers & sisters I have asked Robyn & Lynn to join us today. As yet they know nothing of our world. Will each of you in turn come & look at their wrists & tell me what you see.”

Odin was the first & said they carry the sign of Galadriel & Neptune.

Neptune, “Yes sister they both carry our marks.”

Galadriel, “That would only be possible if they were both descended from our son Poseidon.”

Galadriel turned to Robyn & Lynn, “Robyn you took Lynn as your wife in the world of man. In front of us do you take Lynn for all eternity?”

Lynn, “When we made our vows as far as we both are concerned we took each other for ever & became one.”

Robyn, “If we did not love each other Lynn would have high tailed out when I started changing.”

Neptune, “In future it would be better if you call me Grandfather and Galadriel grandma. I believe we are your Great grandparents. I knew when you beat me easy in the pool. What surprised me was Lynn for I expected Lily to win as she is very fast. Until you both ate the Emperor fish the marking on you did not show.”

Galadriel, “We will have to tell the others whom you are.”

Oberon, “I think they all already know now as somebody has broadcast it across our realm.”
One by one they took their seats in the Great Hall. Louise came in with Zelda's daughters,

“Louise where are we & why is Gaby sat there above them all?”

Galadriel, “Today I discovered I have more grand Children & Great Grandchildren than I thought I had. Neptune has also made the same discovery.”

“Empress I present Eternal companions Robyn & Lynn & their daughter Louise.” There was a clap from the entire assembled group.

Robyn, “I have just had a thought will the same happen to my brother & Lynn's Brother as happened to me.”

Europa, “Now we know we can keep our eyes on them & help if they need it.”

Gaby, “Earlier you where telling me about a farmer who was in hospital with you who had something similar happening.”

Robyn, “Yes he lived just under Ingleborough & had 11 children. He was joking that his wife had complained that he should have started sooner & then he could have helped her feed the children.”

Gaby, “Amanda is this one of your daughters & her husband by any chance?”

Amanda, “Well some of my daughters do all live in that area & one has a lot of children.”

Gaby, “In that case then we can ask them all to come here this weekend. Along with all the others we are expecting.”

Robyn, “Not all may be able to get here Gaby.”

Gaby, “As long as you give me their names they will all be here.”

Lynn, “Gaby how did you know about certain things? For we have told nobody about them. Robyn was nursing the baby at the time we talked.”

Neptune, “Allow me meet the spy who told everybody.” He kissed Beatrice & she became a rather attractive female. “Meet the Empresses eldest daughter in person. She prefers to pretend to be a child.”

Lynn, “Robyn has been feeding you.”

Beatrice, “Yes I prefer to be as a child and breast fed. None of the others though can feed me like Robyn can & I asked mother if she could be my permanent feeder. If you want I can stay in this form but when it comes to meals I must revert to the baby form.”

Robyn, “All of this is a shock to me but I promise to take you out & look after you. It looks as if I will be doing that for all eternity.”

Lynn, “This child I have been feeding who is the mother?”

Neptune kissed the child, “This child is a mermaid & is Ariel's daughter & my granddaughter.” The child again grew into an attractive woman.

She turned to Lynn, “Your milk is delicious I hope you continue to feed me.”

Lynn, “Can all the babies turn in to adults & back again?”

Gaby, “Most of them are just as they seem. Even Beatrice here is not very old but she has special abilities. Likewise Arial's daughter.”

Ariel, “Lynn my daughter has asked will you continue to feed her at meal times.”

Lynn was taken aback with the question, “Yes if that is what you want.”

Beatrice, “I would like to out shopping with you all after breakfast as I currently am.”

Gaby, “I have a couple of presents. One for you Neptune & one for you Robyn. These are the latest laptop computers & yours Neptune can be powered by salt water.”

Robyn, “In that case we had better install this software & we can put in our family trees.”

Ariel, “Would you prefer us to type in the information it would be far quicker. Beatrice you can type in all the other information.” As they typed Robyn saw her & Lynn's family trees coming up on the computer. Eventually the information Ariel had typed in & that Beatrice typed merged.

Robyn, “If we look for Neptune & then click here we get all his marriages Three. His entire children & grandchildren etc.

Neptune looked at the list, “There are none missing off this list. Even your grandfather's brothers & all their families are shown.”

Robyn, “From here we can go to your siblings. This is Zelda & her family. That is very short family list. Then we can see Galadriel & her family.” The daughters of Galadriel where numerous as was their families. Robyn noticed she & Lynn where on the same generation line as Gaby.

Gabriel, “Robyn what happens if you look up Helen or Freya as they are the same person.” All the trees where merged into one.

Robyn, “There is a facility to put in pictures so you can see what somebody looks like.”

Ariel, “As we have not met your parents & brother perhaps you can show us them?” Robyn clicked on include pictures & then went back to the tree.

Pictures of them all came up. Robyn, “This is my parents, my brother & his family.”

Neptune, “Your niece looks like Gabriel when she was younger.”

Robyn, “This is Amanda & her daughters & family.” As they looked at the photos, Robyn spotted a photograph, “That is the same chap who was in hospital with me.”

Amanda & Barbara looked at the photo. “We had better go and visit Helga after the holiday.”

Gaby, “Why wait when she can be here now with her family.”

Rebecca, “It is a good job I booked the Red Lea for additional accommodation as we cannot accommodate everybody here.”

Robyn, “Before we go for breakfast. Can somebody give me a straight answer? I presume you are all magical beings or something similar?”

Neptune, “All my brothers & sisters & their children are known as Gods to the ancients. Over the years some of us have been incestuous or promiscuous. You are the indirect result of a relationship between the Queen of the Heavens & the King of the sea.”

Robyn, “You & Galadriel.”

Galadriel, “We had a son & daughter both who denied their heritage & went to live & work in the normal world. They each got partners & had children. Our son decided to pretend he had died & got a body & put his documentation on it. He then moved away & started another family. Meanwhile our daughter Married a farmer & had a daughter Called Annie.”

Robyn, “That was my father's mother's name.”

“Annie was to marry Wilson who was the second youngest of Poseidon's sons. Meanwhile Poseidon has met & married again this time both you & Lynn where again to find you where related. Robyn both your mothers parents were also descended from him. As Lynn mother is. In you through all your grandparents you have our genes.”

Robyn, “If you are ancient gods then where are the others. I know my Mythology & a lot are missing Apollo is the first to come to mind.”

Daisy, “Apollo is still with us but like you he no longer goes by that name.”

Daisy's twin stepped to her side, “Like you I had to change my name.”

Neptune, “All the ancient gods are here. Most of them now are female & we are the only males left.”

Robyn, “I take it that all my family are at risk.”

Neptune, “You are now completely female. Unless you sleep with a maid of the sea. In that case it is possible you could have children.”

Robyn, “This is taking some getting used to. What do I call you all?”

Neptune, “You could call me grandfather or uncle like Gaby or you could just call me the old man like everybody else.”

Galadriel, "As to the rest of us we use first names. Although we have several with the same name. That is why we call Lily, Little Lily as she is the smallest. We added Lynn to the Rose & it became RoseLynn & LilyLynn to Zelda's daughters’ names.”

Little Lily came & took Robyn's hand. “We all want you here as you are our family. It does not matter if you once where a boy. You are among family and friends.”

Beatrice took the other hand. “I am getting hungry can we go.” Robyn watched as Beatrice changed back to a baby.

She picked her up, “This little one needs feeding so can we continue this after breakfast". Lynn watched as her charge also changed back into a baby. Back in the nursery Robyn noticed no time had elapsed. She rubbed her eyes, “Lynn I must be dreaming again.”

Lynn, “I shared the same dream with you.”

Robyn, “Well Beatrice I am taking you to the dining room to get my breakfast now & then we are going out together.” A smile came across the baby’s face.

Lynn spoke to her baby, “Would you like to go out with us as well?” Another smile came on Lynn's baby’s face.

Maddy came into the nursery, “Breakfast is ready.”

Robyn, “Beatrice is not finished feeding so I will have to bring her & let her feed while I have my breakfast.”

Gaby, “I am amassed how she has taken to you & how quiet she has been since you started feeding her.”

After breakfast Lynn went to get her handbag, “We forgot to buy the costumes yesterday.”

Louise, “Mum can we go and sail our boats in the pool.” They started walking.

Lynn, “I have been thinking & these two could walk with us until lunch time & it would give us chance to get to know them better.” Robyn kissed one on her forehead & Lynn the other.

Beatrice, “Spoilsport I was enjoying that.”

Lynn, “Well you can talk to us now & as we are going for costumes so we could not be carrying you."

Beatrice, “Do you want advice on costumes? Because we are great on that.” They got to the shop that specialised in selling swimwear & dancewear.

Robyn, “Have you two been dancing before.” Beatrice shook her head.

Robyn, “Well tonight you are. I will buy your outfits we will see if we can get matching outfits.”

Louise, “It is cool when you are like this we can do all sorts together.”

Robyn, “Have you been swimming yet.”

Beatrice, “Mum & Ariel only let us float in safety rings when we are in baby form.”
Robyn, “What do you think about this costume?”

Beatrice, “No”. Then she picked up a costume, “Try this.” It was green & silver & had a scaly look.

Robyn tried it on, “It looks great Beatrice."
“
Lynn, “Have you anymore in stock?" It ended up with each of them getting a matching costume.

After shopping Beatrice said, “Sorry I was enjoying myself but I am getting hungry & I can only have one thing.”

Robyn, “I will take you to Boots to the mother & baby room & let you have your lunch.”

Lynn, “Robyn mine has also changed.”

Louise & Lily, “Can we watch you feed?” After feeding the babies they made for the Sunflower cafe & ordered a meal each.

The waitress, “I remember you from the other day. Would you like some formula for them?”

Robyn, “No they have both just had their fill in Boots.” Just as they where tucking in to their food

Gaby & Maddy arrived. “We thought you might be here again?" said Gaby as Maddy ordered their food. Lynn showed them the costumes they had bought.

Maddy, “Can you show us the shop & we can get some more for the others?”

Gaby, “I have no need to ask as I can see you are enjoying yourself.”

Robyn, “Something has been bothering me. Ros is she like grandmother to me? Was it Ros who has been watching my back all these years?”

Gaby, “I suspect you have had more than one protector & one of them is close to grandma.”

Lynn, “Ros has been with us at least one week a year to our knowledge & Zelda & her daughters similar. Robyn did you not notice how they turned up whenever you were in danger.”

Gaby, "Please explain,”

“Robyn was knocked to the ground & a shotgun stuck in her face. That afternoon Zelda turned up & told me about the robbery & said he was safe. Then there was the time we where stood near the sea wall & Zelda called to us & we went to see what she wanted. A freak wave hit where we had just been stood. Then there was the time we were on holiday abroad & those girls got into the car before us & crashed it.”

Gaby, “By any chance where you in Brussels at the time?”

Lynn, “Yes we were & what a disaster ridden trip that was. We had an Irish lady break her leg. The two Irish girls crash the car, a double booked hotel, & a hotel struck by lightning.”

Lynn, “I am positive that it was Zelda & her daughters on the trip with us but they looked slightly different.”

Robyn, “Come to mention it Daisy reminds me of one of those Irish girls.”

Robyn, “Sometimes when Zelda is near I think of Nanny Proctor. She was a child's nanny for a distant relative. She used to live use to live near us & befriended my parents”.

Gaby, “Do you mind showing me where Ros live & we will see if we can get some answers from her.”

Before leaving Robyn said, “Beatrice do you need a top up?” but she was fast asleep.

Maddy, “She will sleep for an hour at least so make the best of it.”

Robyn, “I had thought of taking her swimming if that is OK with you?”

Gaby, “I had intended to get her off swimming before now. As you are the best swimmer I can find no better coach. I will have to get her a costume though.”

Lynn. “We bought both of them a costume so they could go swimming & Lily got one too.”

Maddy, “Let me have the receipts & I will see you are both reimbursed.”

Lynn, “It does not matter as everyone has been kind to us.”

Lily, “If these two are to be giving us swimming lessons then should not the costumes be classed as work wear & be debited to GB.”

Gaby, “Yes Lily you are quite correct they are work wear.”

Lily, “It would be nice if all the children could wear the same design.”

Gaby went & paid for the meal, “I also pay for the meals when you are working.” After that they went back to the store & purchasing the entire stock in that particular design. Then they started to walk towards the flats Ros owned on North Marine Drive.

Robyn, “Who would like to go in to the castle?”

Lynn pulls two cards out. “These are life membership of Manx National Heritage & will get us in without paying. They presented the cards & where waved through.

Gaby, “We will have to remember to buy a few of those. Perhaps Oberon can get them for us.” After looking round the castle ruins. The girls spotted a play area & ran down to play on the swings & roundabout.

After a little while Robyn said, “Come on girls. We are ready to go.” There was some muttering from the girls but they came. They walked the short distance to Flats that Ros owned. She was out in the garden talking to Tinkerbell of all people.

Gaby, “Tinkerbell what are you doing here?”

Tinkerbell, “I came to see an old friend when I realise she was here.”

Gaby, “Ros Robyn & I both have come to try & get answers from you.”

Ros, “Sit down & I will bring some drinks & answer what I can.” she came back with drinks for them all.

“Robyn yes you have been protected all your life. My job was to watch & report to Zelda & her daughters who saved you from most major injuries although you did get in to a scrape or two.”

“Gaby I am not like Zelda or Galadriel but do their bidding.”

Tinkerbell, “Gaby you have met two companions of Ros recently at Stanwick.”

Gaby, “Are you a fire sprite as well?”

Ros, “You are close but no. I am an air sprite.”

Tinkerbell, “Ros was my old magic teacher.”

Ros, “When Zelda decided to become the White. She noticed that whilst most of the family was marked one lot was not. Zelda had her own reasons for protecting Robyn & his brother. But primarily the protection was for Robyn.”

Ros, “Gaby Both you & Robyn have been in the same place at the same time & similar things has happened to you. You Gaby have been protected by Europa or Justine. While Robyn had Zelda for protection. Now you both are together & looking after each other.”

Ros turned to Lynn, “You my dear will have to learn to share Robyn with the others for she is very special & there is no other like Robyn now.”

Gaby, “So it was Daisy & Buttercup in the accident in Brussels.”

Ros, “Oberon had his own reasons & asked Daisy to watch over you & Buttercup over Robyn. In the end it was them that needed the help.”

Ros, “I promised Zelda I would never disclose to anybody her interest in Robyn. You could punish me but I will not disclose the reason.”

Gaby, “No Ros I respect you & you are doing as you where instructed. Can you though give us a clue as to what to look for.?”

“Robyn I propose you and Gaby look at your family tree going back from your daughter.”

After leaving the house Gaby said, “There is a little train around here that we have been on previously that goes to the sea life centre.”

Louise, “If we go down there we can get it to the Sea life centre.”

Lily, “Gaby can we go on it & into the centre.”

Gaby, “Robyn can you show us where the train is from here?”

Robyn, “It is not far all we have to do is go down these steps & then cross the road & turn right & we are there.” They got to the train & Robyn got the tickets.

Gaby, “I will pay you for them.”

Robyn laughed, “I got us all children's tickets I told them we where sixteen & we were looking after our sisters.” The little train started up & it took them to the Sea life Centre. Robyn asked at the counter & was told they could have a family ticket & the girl said if you hand me that leaflet I will also knock off  £2.00 off the price.

As they were going round. Maddy said, “You do well at getting good deals we could do with you in purchasing.”

Robyn, “Well I have agreed to look after this one & her sister starting in a weeks’ time. But If I can bring them along then I can do that for you.”

Maddy looked at Gaby. Gaby said, “Would you & Lynn rather carry these two around all day than work in the office with all the others?”

Robyn, “I have already agreed to teach swimming & to feed them. I have to go to lessons as I understand. I had intended to take Beatrice with me if that is OK. As to joining the purchasing department Maddy, I think I will be occupied for quite a while. But there may be times I could help you out.”

Gaby, “You are serious you want to take Beatrice to work.”

Robyn, “Gaby you have twins so I have a suggestion for you & Ariel. Lynn has agreed to look after one of Ariel’s babies. I have decided to take Beatrice to work & you take her sister. Likewise Lynn & Ariel take one each. The four of us see how we get on & if it gets too hard then we take the children back to the nursery.”

Maddy, “We have enough adult to start tomorrow & we each carry a child with us all the time.”

Lily, “Louise & I would not mind carrying one of the babies during the day. But we could not feed them.”

Gaby, “I think we have enough adults to carry the children. But if you really wanted to, then if you were with us then you could carry one of the children each.”

Louise, “Good as from tomorrow Lily & I will be taking the sisters of these two out. Robyn & Lynn can feed them while we are out.” As they walked round the centre they came to the seal sanctuary where they were treating injured animals. One of the animals swam across to them & got out of the water.

Robyn, “By the look of her she has been hit by a propeller or something.”

Robyn felt a voice in her head say, "Yes mistress you are correct. I was hit by a speedboat."
Robyn, “Was that you Lily or did the seal speak to me?”

Gaby, “She spoke to you & we all heard her.”

“Robyn I know who you are & those with you. Gaby, You may be the Empress of All & Queen of the Heavens & Seas. To you we all owe allegiance. We have our own queen whose crown awaits her. All the waters might be yours but all the life in the seas is hers. Soon she will have to accept the crown & the both of you will have to work together for the good of all. Mistress Gaby your children are in the safest hands other than your own they could be. They will all grow into super swimmers.”

As she spoke the seal transformed into an attractive lady, “That is better the power I just received from you has enabled me to assume my normal form. Now I can accompany you around here.” Robyn looked at her.

“Gaby you have already met Fire & Air I am a Water sprite & Robyn is my Queen as she is to all in the waters of the World. Lynn you are her eternal consort. As Maddy is to Gaby. Ros told you to look at the family tree & you will both see. Neptune only ever had one son & from that son Robyn is descended. That sons’ family are all entitled to be our Queen but Robyn is the most special of them all. Like you Gaby Robyn once was a male. Now though appears as a female. Robyn is more like some of the fishes. She can & will bear children to you Gaby. However she can & will given the chance give every maid of the sea a child.”

Maddy, “You mean although Robyn is now female. She somehow can get us all pregnant.”

“By the way I should have told you my name it is Simone. From now on I will be accompanying Robyn where ever she goes.” As she talked Beatrice gave a cry.

Robyn, “Gaby do you want to feed her or shall I?” Just then the other child gave a cry.

Gaby. “Robyn you take Beatrice & I will take the other.”

Simone, “You two can feed them in here. I will stay with Lynn & Maddy & talk to them.”

Simone, “Maddy all of you are one & you must with the others take Robyn & Lynn as your eternal partners. Lynn you will learn to share with your sisters for in effect you are all sisters. As to Robyn on land she is totally female. In the sea though she will be what is needed. Lynn you & Gaby & Maddy will be the first to conceive in the sea but not just yet. In fact not for another five years at least. Make sure they look at the family tree & they will get all the answers. Gaby & Robyn exchanged babies but then Beatrice cried.

Gaby, “It is obvious she prefers your milk to even mine.”
After drinking Beatrice fell fast asleep.
Gaby, “I think they want us to share everything. Do you know how to get me pregnant?”

Robyn, “All of this is new to me. I will let you in to a few secrets that even Lynn has never been told. As a boy I was quite envious of some of my friend & wished I could join them. They where girls & where going to Brownies & guides I wished that I could join them. Later I wished I could take up dancing like my friends, but it was not the done thing for a boy to do & my parents could not have afforded the fees. At one point before I got married I started getting dressed in female underwear & found it relaxing. When I got married I dumped everything & never tried it again.”

“Then I fell and injured myself & was told to buy a panty girdle for some support. Lynn bought the first one for me. I was put on drugs that turned out to be low dose female hormones. They caused me to start growing breasts. When I went swimming in the local baths to help my joints. The chlorine reacted with the drugs & my body hair fell out. I had to go back to the hospital for further surgery & I was put on other drugs which had the side effect of causing me to lactate. I am now off all those drugs but I still am lactating. As I now have a female body I would like if possible to put dancing lessons into our schedule if possible.”

Gaby, “It is not only possible but a requirement that we all do it.”

Robyn, “Lynn is going to love this. I have been trying to teach her how to use a computer but she seems to switch off. Louise on the other hand is quite adept at using one & will go far. She is already able to speak, French, German & Spanish fluently & has decided to add Latin to her list.”

Gaby, “Robyn I realise you & Lynn are legally married but I have a proposal to put to you & Lynn. All the others call themselves the sisters of Drew & they would like you & Lynn to join. It may mean though that you might find more than Lynn in your bed. As we talk Maddy is putting the same proposal to Lynn & I can tell you she is quite excited.”

Robyn, “Providing Lynn has agreed then I will to.” They finished looking round the Sea Life centre.

Gaby, “We will bring the others in here another day.” They boarded the train and it only took about 10 minutes before they arrived back.

Lily, “What is that?” Pointing to a waterslide.

Robyn, “That is kinder land where you can take children up to about the age of 16 or so.”

Lynn said. “Nursing mothers & babies get in free but all others including fathers have to pay & it is quite expensive unless you make a full day of it.”

Gaby, “Do you mind if we call at the ticket office to check the details.”

Maddy informed the lady at the ticket office, “They were a single parent family group with quite a few nursing mothers.”

The girl, “It does not matter how many come in together in fact if there are a lot of children we could do you a discount as well as the mums not paying.”

Louise, “Can we catch the bus back to the Spa from here?”

Maddy, “Before we do that can we get a snack as I am hungry.”

Louise & Lily both said, “We are hungry too.”

Lynn, “In that case we better call at the Corner cafe & get a snack or something.”

Robyn, “Well I seem to be very thirsty. All week I have been thirsty.”

Maddy, “I am not surprised because Beatrice has been taking a fair amount of fluid out of you.”

Gaby, “I will have to remember to get a water container installed near your chair for when you are on feeding duty like everybody else.”

Maddy, “We are in for some fun with Beatrice then.”

Simone, “You may find life easier if Robyn takes over all the feeding roles. You will only need a couple then to look after the babies. Providing all the others are fed before Beatrice. Then there will be sufficient milk. A water container though is a good idea. Robyn will need a longer lunch break than the others & a longer tea break.”

Robyn, “If I am going to become the milk cow it is going to be after the holiday as I intend to enjoy myself whilst I am here.” The snack arrived & they started to tuck in.

Robyn, “I have noticed my hair & Lynn's seems to be getting lighter it is almost the same shade as yours Maddy.” After finishing off the meal they were leaving when Robyn noticed that there was a talent show on that night in the café complex. They went outside & caught the open top bus back to the spa.

Gaby, “I have arranged to meet the others at the Spa complex.” All the others had turned up at the prearranged meeting place.

Galadriel, “I brought some towels in case anybody wanted to go in the water.”

Maddy laughed, “We have new costumes for everybody if they care to do the towel shuffle.” Within a short time they were all in the new costumes including the babies.

Simone, “Gaby & Robyn now is a good time as ever.”

Simone, “Robyn & Lynn do you agree to take the assembled as your eternal sisters & companions.”

They replied, “We do.”

Simone, “To all of you assembled by the sea and in the sea, do you all agree to take Robyn & Lynn as your sisters & companions & to be your partners for all eternity.”

There was a loud shout of. “We do.”

Simone, “By the power vested in me by the seas I declare you all eternal partners & companions of the High Queen.”

Ariel, “I cannot wait to try out this new costume it fits like a glove.”

Lorelie was the first in to the North Sea. All the others quickly followed her. As they took to the water they all turned into mermaids.

Ariel, “It looks as if we now have more sisters in the sea.”

Lorelie, “I will race you lot to Gibb point & we can see the seals & dolphins there.” It did not take them long to get there. Lorelei won with Robyn coming in third.

Robyn, “That was not fair. I had these limpets sapping my strength.”

Lorelie looked, “I would have been last. If they had been attached to me like that. One is bad enough but two.” As they were talking the Dolphins & seals came to greet them.

Then a porpoise swam up & said, “Princesses the Yorkshire Rose is sinking with a lot of people on board. There was a bang & then the side of the boat caved in.”

Robyn, “Where was this.”
Lorelei kissed Beatrice & the other baby. “You two will have to help us save as many lives as we can.” The Dolphins took the group to where the boat was sinking. They found a lot of people in the sea. Gaby & Robyn grabbed hold of the children & put them on the back of the Dolphins & Seals. They then started to deal with the adults.

Robyn, “Ravenscar is the nearest landing point to here. We will have to take them all there.” They set off & eventually pulled everyone on to the beach. The locals helped drag the injured ashore. A stream of ambulances made their way to Ravenscar. Everyone was taken to Scarborough & District hospital. Including the rescuers. A reporter from Scarborough News turned up to get an interview.

The captain of the Yorkshire Rose, “The explosion destroyed the lifeboat & we were all thrown into the sea. If it had not been for the girls most of us would have died in the sea.”

The reporter then spoke to Beatrice, “We have a swim to Gibb point as a training exercise. Whilst we where there we noticed the Yorkshire Rose in distress & went to help. We did nothing that anybody else would have done in the same circumstances.”

The reporter spoke to Gaby & Robyn & got the same story. That night the paper ran the story of the accident & how tragedy had been adverted again with the help of Her Majesty and friends. The family was given a check over & allowed to go home. The following morning The Crown Imperial was besieged with reporters & film crews.

Darcie, “If you set up your cameras in the old swimming pool we will permit you to interview us.” The family all dressed in their costumes went to the old swimming pool.

Robyn, “We were having a training exercise when the ship went down.”

Josie, “I am chief reporter with the New York Times & happened to get first-hand experience of the event.”

The reporter, “Why were you swimming in the sea when you have recently bought this pool?”

Gaby, “There is nothing like the real thing & we where only a mile off the coast. All of us regular swim at least five miles or more.”

The reporter, “Do the children swim so far as well?”

Robyn, “They are young so only swim a mile & then rest before returning.”

Later that day they had a phone call from the National Life Saving Society to say they were all up for awards.

Gaby, “Robyn, I think we are going to have to recall the Ghurkhas if the media continue to pester us.” The television channels all ran with the story of how everybody from the Yorkshire Rose had been saved.

One girl, “A dolphin & some girls brought me to shore & then they went back for others.”

The captain, “I thought I was a goner for sure as my leg got trapped & I was taken down with the boat. The two girls called Robyn & Gaby dived down & freed me. By the time I surfaced my lungs where bursting. I was totally exhausted & had no life left in me. The girls must be super swimmers & divers to do that. They dragged me to the shore. Other than a cut on my leg I am OK.”

The news broadcasts went world-wide. Gaby's friends in America saw the broadcast & decided they had better get across to England. They took the next available flight, which took them to Teesside airport. Then they got a taxi to Scarborough.

They arrived at the Crown imperial. Tricia & Tracy where pleased to see their Mother & her partner, “We had to drop everything & see you are OK.”

Tracy, “Yes mum we are all OK.”

Tricia, “We have you booked in at the Red Lea.”

That night a reporter came from BBC Look North program, “I have a couple of Questions. Gaby first you. Are you the same Gaby Lynn that danced at Covent Garden? Have you ever saved many lives previously?”

Gaby. “Yes on both accounts although the press normally call me Gabriel Bond.”

“Would you not consider it dangerous to swim so far out in the North Sea.?”

Gaby, “We whilst cyclists are also all highly skilled swimmers. If we were not then we would not swim so far out.”

“Robyn my next questions are for you. I looked for Robyn on the Electoral roll & could find no trace of you ever been born.”

Lynn, “I will answer your question for you. Robyn has a debilitating illness that has damaged her bones the only relief she gets is when she is swimming & is weightless. The illness has also caused genetic alterations in her outward appearance. If you care to check you will find I married Robert but now we call her Robyn as to all intents & purposes she is now female. This was not a case of my husband undergoing SRS but all caused by genetics.”

Doctor Jones, “As her doctor I recommended she lived as a woman.”

Darcie came & handed the reporter a document. “What they all did was very brave & you should be thinking of running with a less than complementary story we would be very upset.”

The reporter, "I think we will run with Disabled Woman helps save passengers from the Yorkshire Rose.”

That night Europa turned up with some documentation for Robyn, "I had to pull a few strings but I have these for you. Birth certificate, Driving license & Passport & N.H.S. & medical cards. Just in case they ask anymore questions. There are these as well a marriage certificate To Linden & Lindens death certificate. Lynn this is for you it is Robert's death certificate. You now live with your sister in law & both of you are receiving the widow’s pension. Robyn what pension you should have received has been paid into your account.”

Darcie, “Can you both sign this. It gives GB the right to dispose of your house & contents. I promise anything of value will be retained.”

Lynn, “There are some things we would like from our home.”

Zelda, “I have already had your home cleared. Most of the contents have been transferred to our home although all your clothes have been given to the S.C.A.D. charity shop. All your books, tapes, DVD & CD's have been placed in our library. All the toys have been placed in the nursery & play room with the exception of the porcelain dolls. Those we have placed in Louise's room. All your photographic, video & computer equipment has been transferred to the computer room. Most of your furniture has been placed in various rooms throughout the castle. Lynn I have also dispose of some of your clothes that will never fit you & will not fit anybody else here. The carpets where not worth saving so they went to the tip.”

Darcie, “At the moment builders are in carrying out repairs & alterations to your former before it is sold.”

Lynn, “Can we see it before it is disposed of?”

Robyn, “I suppose we are starting a new life. Zelda did not mention all my tools I wonder if they have been transferred & there was no mention of the sporting Equipment in the loft. Enough of this I am running late for Beatrice.” Sure enough Beatrice was in full yell.

Lorelei. “All the others have fed but she is not satisfied.”

Robyn, "Sorry Beatrice I was very busy & got delayed by the press. You can take your tea while I am having mine. Beatrice we were proud of you how you helped save the children.”

That night they stayed in & watched the television. Lily, “Tomorrow can we all go to Kinder land?”

Darcie, “That is a good idea & we could each take a baby with us.” The following morning they all dressed up. The older children carried the changes & nappies. They decided to catch a bus from the Spa & have a drive round the front. The children all went up stairs & there was only four seats left for the adults. These where taken by Maddy, Gaby, Lynn & Robyn & their babies. As the coach was full & nobody got off the driver drove direct to the Corner cafe where they all got off & walked the short distance to Kinderland.

Gaby was about to pay when the girl said, “You are the girls who saved the crew & passengers.”

Gaby, “Yes we are.”

The girl, “You & all your friends for what you did are to receive the freedom of the town. This means where ever you go you do not have to pay. Be it a show or a cafe, Shop or place of entertainment. So there is no charge for any of you.” They had quite a good time in the complex. They went on the water slide. Then on they went to the pedal boats. Some of the slides were very long. There was a racing track with motorised scooters. Some of the younger ones went into the ball pool & indoor play area. Eventually they all tired & wanted to go to the Sea life Centre again.

At the centre they were again recognised & the girl there said, “Thank you. If it was not for you I would have lost my parents & my sisters. My dad was the captain of the boat & mum & my sisters where helping him out.”

The girl put up a sign that said closed. “Let me take you all around now. This is where we treat injured seals. Eventually we return them to the sea. These are babies & need feeding as they were separated from their mothers. So far we have tried to hand feed them but they have not responded.”

Robyn, “Have you any females among the adults that you could adopt them too?”

The girl, “We have two adult females we had intended to release them today.”

Robyn, “Are those two already separated from the other adults.”

The girl, “They are in the next pen to the pups.”

Robyn, “Can I see the adults?” Robyn went into the room, “What happened to their pups as they appear to be lactating?”

The girl, “We always keep mother & pups together.”

Robyn, “Well I propose you try putting these pups in with them & see what happens.” The pups all went to the two females & started feeding.

Gaby, “I propose you delay releasing these two until the pups are up to weight then they can go with their mothers.” They got to the next area in here was a large tank with stingrays. There where rather nosy & came to see what was going on. Ariel & Lorelei where tickling them. The next tanks were considerably smaller & had some tropical fish in it.

Eventually they got to the cafe. The girl said, “This is the feeding area for heroes’ or heroines in your case.”

There was a young man doing the cooking & he asked, “What are you having it is all on the house.” They each gave their orders.

Gaby, “While you are preparing the meal for us we will feed the little ones.” After eating their meals Louise & Lily wanted to go back & see how the seals where getting on. The pups where feeding as if it was their last meal.

Gaby, “It will not be long before they can be returned to the sea.”

The girl, “Do you have a job going at the hotel as I may soon be requiring one soon. Until the insurance pays out then father has nothing coming in & this place is up for sale. We have been told the new owners may bring in their own staff & not use locals.”

Robyn, “This place is up for sale?”

Before the day was out GB education had put in a bid for the Sealife centre & it had been accepted. As the girl was talking to Robyn her father came in & said, “The insurance is paying up apparently it was an old wartime mine that struck us & we were lucky not to have been killed. I have been thinking perhaps we could run trips to where the seals & dolphins are.”

Robyn, “An even better attraction would be if you could persuade your daughter to swim with the seals & dolphins.”

The old Fisherman, “It is far too cold she could not swim for long in there.”

Robyn, “Well we managed it & we can train your daughter to swim the same as us.”

The fisherman, “Tomorrow at 06.00 it is high tide. Sharon will go in at Scalby with you but I will be there with the dinghy as a backup.”

Gaby & Robyn both said, “You are perfectly safe with us.” They both gave her a kiss.

Before she was fed Beatrice said, “I know you are taking me out tonight to the show. Tomorrow we want to swim to Gibb point with you & Sharon.”

The group went to the YMCA Theatre where the show was called Summer Extravaganza. They all enjoyed watching the show. RoseLynn, “Did you see those two girls they were out of step with the others.”

This comment was overheard by a woman. “Do you think you could do better than they did?"

RoseLynn, “We know they are not professionals but they were out of step with the others.”

The woman by now was getting rather annoyed, “Do you think you can do better than they did.”

LilyLynn, “Well I for one know all of us could dance better than those two.”

The lady, “Tomorrow after lunch bring your friends & we will see if they can dance better.”

Anna who had kept in the background said, “I accept the challenge on their behalf.”

Gaby. “That was naughty Anna but we will have some fun tomorrow.” After walking back they went to bed. Robyn & Lynn found that Ariel & Lorelei where sharing their bed.

Ariel, “We are your sisters of the sea.”

Lorelie, “We have lots to teach the both of you. Tomorrow though we teach Sharon how to talk to the seals & dolphins.” The four of them snuggled down together & soon fell asleep.

The following morning they were up for the high tide. As no transport was running they took the shortest route to Scalby which was to dive in at the spa & swim across. Beatrice found she had a dolphin swimming along side of her & her sister. Sharon could not believe her eyes when Maddy shouted come on in & join us. Sharon had put on the costume Gaby had given her. She noticed it had a silver & green design & looked like fish scales. Sharon dived in & swam out to them. They started swimming in a group to Gibb point.

Robyn, “Give me your hand?” Robyn dived down taking Sharon with her. Sharon found she was been taken to the wreck of the Yorkshire Rose. There on the seabed it lay with a great hole in its side. Sharon swam into the Wreck & recovered something. They then returned to the others.

At Gibb point Robyn spoke to the sea creatures, “This is my friend Sharon she will be visiting you often.” As she was speaking a great Orca was swimming by & it came to investigate.

“Mistress it would give me great pleasure if you would permit her to swim with me. I promise not to hunt in these waters. If your children are tired then I will give them all a lift back.” Sharon's father watched in amassment as the children all sat on the back of the whale & where taken back to shore.

Sharon, “They all talk to you & now they talk to me.”

Maddy, “You cannot tell people you can talk to the sea people for they will think you have gone funny in the head.”

Sharon, “I don't know about you but I could do with something to eat.”

Sharon's father, “Your mother is preparing breakfast for all our guests.”

Sharon, “Did you consider if you could give me a job?”

Robyn, “Yes we have considered it but you will not be working in the hotel after all.”

Sharon, “Thank you for considering me. At least I have what I recovered from the boat.”

Lorelei, “Just what did you recover.”

Sharon, “They are wet & need drying out but it is the day’s takings & my father's life savings. Dad never did trust banks. He had a secret hidey hole on the boat where he put the rainy day money.”

Robyn, “Sharon it was not because we thought you could not do the job. It was because we all feel that you would be better working where you are.”

Sharon burst out crying, “After you left yesterday I received a phone call to tell me the centre had been sold & the new owners would be coming by today.”

Gaby, “I would have thought being able to converse with the Sealife would be a distinct advantage for you.”

Sharon. “It will be but I cannot go and say to the new owners. Keep me on because I talk dolphin.”

Maddy giggled, “What time are your bosses supposed to be here?”

Sharon looked at her watch & said, “I am in for it now. Here I am talking to you & they should be here now.” Sharon noticed all the children giggling. She wondered what was so funny.

Sharon spoke to the two seals. One of the seals replied, “The children laugh because they all know you have lost your job & have another. You are the new manager here & will report directly to the owners. I propose that you invest that money you recovered in GB Education it will give you a far better return than on the boat.”

Sharon, “That is who have bought this place.” Sharon looked at her watch again & shook it. Mum have you seen anybody around? My new bosses are supposed to be here by now.” This brought more laughter from Lily & Rose.

Gaby, “Sit down Sharon there is only us here.”

Robyn, “As from this morning you started to work for GB education.”

Ariel, “Congratulations on becoming the new manager of the Sealife centre.”

Lorelei, “This is the conditions of employment for the manager’s position. Must be fully conversant in Dolphin, Whale & Seal. Must be able to swim to Gibb point & return twice daily. Has daily responsibility of running this establishment. Has to report directly to the owners. Will have the opportunity to invest in the business themselves.”

Sharon, “I presume then you are my new bosses. Who do I report to?”

Gaby, “For now you report to Zelda but eventually it will be Robyn or me.”

Lorelei, “We want a word with your parents & family too.”

Ariel, “Captain we would like to offer you & your wife a job. Part of the job entails driving a glass bottom boat & been the compare & entertainment officer. The second part is to help your family with the recovery & saving of marine life.”

The captain's wife, “In other words you want him to rescue distressed seals. Also any others that we find that have been injured or are ill. I for one think it is a good idea to make this a sea sanctuary & we could run education projects with the local schools.”

Ariel, “We must also check that all your family are able to swim to Gibb point & back.”

Sharon's mother, “All our life the sea has given us a living. I realise even if others do not that normal swimmers could not do what all of you do. I go to church & was brought up to believe in the living Lord. My grandparents believed in the old gods & worshipped the Goddess of the waters & the Goddess of the seas. They believed in Heaven but instead of a male god there was an Empress of the Heavens & she ruled over all.”

A smile was coming on to Gaby & Robyn's faces. “My husband Saul, I know he should have been dead with his foot trapped as it was. Only the Queen of the waters or the Queen of the seas could possibly save him without diving gear. Likewise Sharon should not be able to dive to the wreck unless she has been altered by somebody. I presume when we take to the water that we also will be altered.”

Robyn, “You could all do that swim now without us been there. All your family except your son Simon where on board the Yorkshire Rose.”

Gaby, “You are correct in most of your assumptions. Saul would be dead but for the intervention of the Princess of the sea & the Queen of the sea. Had not they gave him & your children the kiss of life then they would also have been food for the fishes.”

“Please may we see you all as you should appear?”

Gaby changed the setting on the sceptre & they were in Valhalla. The others took their seats. Gaby, “Your grandparents were nearer to the truth than most. There is an Empress of the Heavens & she rules overall and that duty has become mine.” The family watched as the robes of Gaby & the others changed.

Robyn, “We met your daughter before the accident & had intended buying Sea Life if we could. It was purely good luck that we where there when the accident happened.”

Ariel, “It was going to be the coronation of our Queen but saving you took precedent.”

Lorelie, “When we give the kiss of life it means exactly that. All but your son have received it. You & your husband will notice some changes as time goes on. You will both get younger until you look no more than 18. The same will happen to all your daughters. From this point you will never age. The Princesses of the sea shared their life force with your husband to save him. More than one giving the kiss of life can have strange effects on the person receiving the gift. Because they gave part of their life force to Saul. The life they gave has proved to be far stronger than that Saul used to have. As such the life force is correcting some anomalies which will be completed by the end of the week.”

Saul, “So I am getting younger I can live with that & my wife is going to look like when we first met.”

Sharon, “Dad if you do not realise other than my brother we are no longer human. We may look human. All of us have become part fish. When we enter the water we all become mermaids. If a mermaid has shared her life force with you then you become a mermaid also. You had three rescue you & share their life force with you.”

Saul gulped, “Err beside the sea will the changes also happen on land.”

Gaby, “If you are planning anymore children then I propose you start immediately, for after this weekend only the sea will give you a child.”

Lynn, “We will be here on Saturday to fix you with a new wardrobe.”

Samuel, “I would prefer to swim with my new sisters if that is OK with you all.”

Robyn handed Samuel a costume, “Put this on.” Each of the girls came & gave Samuel a kiss including his sisters.

Gaby was the last to give Samuel a kiss, “There is very little of Samuel now I think we had better call you Samantha from now on.”

Saul, “With Susie's permission could the three give me a kiss in the sea please do it again. I do not remember the last time.”

Gaby, “If the three can kiss you again you will be female tonight.”

Susie, “Let them all kiss him for it will be his last time & I get to give him his final kiss.”

All the girls kissed him. When it got to Susie Gaby said, “You know what has to be done now.”

Susie, “Take that shirt off so we can put a bra on you.” Susie placed the bra on & then slipped a dress on her former husband. She kissed him & reached under the dress & removed his trousers & underwear. Susie reached under & gave his manhood a tug & it came away in her hands.

Susie's daughters, “Do we get to do that with Samantha?”

Maddy, “There is no need she has already changed & is as female as the rest of us.”

Sharon, “Even I am going to need a new wardrobe as most of my stuff no longer fits correctly.”

Robyn, “Sharon will you give me what you removed from the wreck.”

Sharon handed it over. “Sharon & her family have decided to buy into GB Enterprises.”

Robyn handed the money over to Darcie.

Gaby, "We all work for the common good. Whatever you need will be provided. It may be advantageous if you sell your house & move into the flat at the centre. You all will be required to swim twice a day at high tide to Gibb point & talk to the people of the sea. Captain we are providing a new boat for you. This will be moored at Scalby & used for trips & educational purposes. When your money from the sale of your house & the insurance comes through pay it to Darcie. I promise it will do you more good with Darcie than hidden in the boat.”

Susie. “How do we pay for our new clothes?”

Simone, “Let us transfer all your goods to the flat & what is not needed can go to the Old salts Charity shop on castle Road.”

Maddy, “Simone can you & Zelda see to the moving. While Robyn, Lynn & Gaby will see to the clothes. Besides Robyn can do with some more herself.” Samantha & Susie looked puzzled.

Robyn, “Until recently I was like Samantha & Pauline. I still need quite a lot of clothing.”

Gaby, “Samantha we want you to continue with the catering. As to your sisters Sarah & Silver we would like them to help on the boat & in the shop at busy times. However currently we want them to go to the Crown Imperial for the rest of the time & Rebecca will see to their training. As to the rest we need you all to undergo training on Saturdays & Sundays. On these days Simone will take over & run the centre.”

Gaby, “Robyn I have just remembered something we have forgot.”

Lily came back with the laptop, “I think you need this.”

Robyn, “This is my daughter Louise & we can work back. That is Lynn & I who are her parents. These are our parents & the next are grandparents. That was my great Gran who was supposed to come from the Isle of Man there was no trace of her.”

Gaby marked that one. Then Robyn said, “This is my Gran who married her aunt’s husband, her mother & grandmother all of whom died when she was young.”

Gaby marked those, “We are going to get some answers now.” Robyn & Gaby disappeared.
Michael, “Gaby I have found some of those you wanted but the others certainly are not here.”

Robyn greeted her grandma. Who said, “Her mother, Aunt & grandma where missing. Robyn's other grandma was there but her mother was missing.”

Gaby, “We are going to show you both some photos.”

The first said, "That is my mother, aunt & Grandma."

The second said, “That is my mother and those two where my husband’s cousins.”

Robyn, “Let us replace the names I have with those we have been told about.” Gaby altered the names & all of a sudden where there had been blockages there was none.

Gaby, “You are returning with us as we have somebody who we would like you to meet. First though a few changes are in order.” Gaby touched each of them, “Take Robyn's hand.” They walked back through the portal.

Gaby, “Ladies we have a couple of presentations to make. Until a few seconds ago I did not know of their existence. Oberon, Neptune & Odin will present them, as they are the most senior males still with us.” Two girls walked in front of the three.

Neptune, "We have a presentation to make. But first there is another ceremony that needs completing. Robyn from today you are the Queen of the seas & rule all the life there in.”

Oberon spoke, “You are the Queen of the spirits sprites. Robyn like Gaby you are Empress in your own right. The two of you have already united as one.”

Odin, “With my brother’s permission". I make the next presentations as apparently their mothers are not available.” United Empress Gaby & Empress Robyn. It gives me great pleasure to introduce these two. The young lady on my left is Nellie & is the daughter of Sarah Hannah & Granddaughter of Anne and Niece of Louise. But none of these ladies ever existed. But if we substitute RoseLynn, Zelda & LilyLynn we may be nearer the mark. The second young lady is Annie & her mother was Lavinia & she apparently came from the Isle of Man & she had cousins there. Well the cousins are of course Tinkerbell & Vespasian. Oberon was interested to see which of his sisters the mother of Annie was."

Zelda came forward with her daughters & said, “There is no need. Annie is my daughter & Nellie my granddaughter. Annie places the crown on Robyn's head. Nellie places the smaller crown on in it. Your grandmothers have crowned you in front of us all. Robyn you where persistent in searching. But I will show who else I have been as I watched over you.”

Zelda transformed into Nanny Proctor. The next was Miss Gibbons a primary school teacher. Others he knew soon followed.

Galadriel, “It appears that Zelda as well as Neptune & me are your family.”

Robyn said, “I am going to take a leaf out of Gaby's book & refer to you as grandma, Grandfather looking at Neptune & uncles. If Poseidon was my great grandfather then where is he or what happened to him?”

Neptune, “I know the answer as do others here.”

Neptune, “Zelda Explain.”

Zelda, “When my sisters started to vanish I realised that my daughter RoseLynn was at risk. Actually I did not realise Poseidon had been cursed by the Sea witch because she believed wrongly that he had refused to take her daughter. My daughter gave birth 8 months after her liaison with Poseidon by then he had vanished. Titania & Tatiana also vanished at the same time. I realised then that we were at risk so I became Grizelda the Black.”

“I visited my granddaughter’s as they grew up and eventually found one was expecting her first born. This child was a son but as we all know with the blood she had flowing through her veins the son would become a daughter. I had to keep changing as time progressed so I could protect the son. My daughters his Aunts became his companions & friends.”

Robyn, “So Galadriel & Neptune where originally my grandfather’s parents. You Zelda then gave birth my Great Grandmother. Did mum know of my heritage as she never mentioned anything about having ancient gods as family?”

RoseLynn, “The flu virus that swept the village we lived in was a godsend to us. We could apparently die & nobody would be any the wiser. So your grandma never knew her heritage. Your mother was never able to teach you as she herself had never been taught.”

Neptune, “As the child of my eldest you would have had almost the same power as Gaby has. However you also inherited from Galadriel, Tatiana, Zelda & RoseLynn.

Tatiana, “It was safer for others to believe Zelda & her daughters where Black for at least they would not be attacked if others believed them evil.”

Gaby, “I no longer know what to call you.”

Robyn, “It is rather confusing & we did take each others as sisters. So although you are my cousin & my Aunt among others perhaps it would be better if we called each other sister.”

Robyn, “I have thought of something. Sharon I have a test for you & your sisters but we need to go back to the centre.” Gaby dialled the settings & they found they were all back at the centre.

Sharon, “This is a brilliant way to travel.”

Robyn, “Susie can you & Saul sorry Pauline feed all the adult seals. Sharon can you & your sisters close the gate to the main pen now the adults have all gone. Can you Sharon & each of your sisters go and sit in a corner of the pool.” They did as where told & realised they had turned into mermaids.

Robyn, “I want you to feed the children of the sea.” The pups came in & started to suckle on Sharon & her sisters. Eventually the pups had their fill. “You can all get out of the pool now. We will start one at a time so your sisters can see the changes that have occurred.”

Sharon was the first out of the pool. They watched as the tail disappeared & became legs again & the skin became a costume. Sarah & Silver where the next & finally Samantha. Robyn, “Those babies are ready for release with their mothers. I just remembered a story I was once told that even the children of the sea will try and sneak a meal from mermaids. At the time I thought it was just an old story. Apparently it is true that mermaids can if required feed the children of the Sea.”

Sharon, “These are due for release as they are up to the correct weight. We could release the just before high tide today.”

Susie, “Well it is high tide in less than an hour.”

Sharon, “They will follow me to the slip way.” She opened the hatch & the seals & pups followed her. At the slip way they slithered into the sea the pups followed the two females. In a very short time they where only dots on the sea as they swam to Gibb Point and the seal colony.

After they had been gone about 15 minutes Gaby looked at her watch. “It is our turn now we are going to Gibb Point. This is where you will have to swim to twice a day. They took to the water via the slipway. After they had been swimming for a couple of minutes Samantha said, “Something had grabbed hold of me.”

Gaby, “Do not worry it is only the pups getting a free meal.”

Simone, “Their mums are swimming along side of us.” Eventually they got to Gibb point and got out of the water.

Gaby, “We are there now & we will have to wait for Willie & his family to arrive. We can lie on the rocks.”

Sharon, “There is something over there.”

Pauline, “By any chance is Willie a massive killer whale?”

Gaby, “He sure is. He is the largest of the killer whales.” Gaby & Robyn introduced Willie & his family. “Willie is like a policeman. If the others step out of line he eats them.”

Sharon, “Remind me not to cross him.”

Willie, “We have a problem there is something nasty coming from the wreck.”

Robyn. “Willie is it possible that you and your family could push the wreck to the shore where we can deal with it.” Sharon watched as the whales lifted up the wreck of the Yorkshire Rose. They carried it towards the shore. The dolphins pushed it the short distance to the slipway.

Gaby, “Thank you we can deal with this now.”

Samantha, “It will be the fuel oil that was leaking out.”

Susie, “If we get the tractors we can drag the remains to shore & remove all the oil.” They managed to drag the boat in front of the sea life centre. The local reporter was the first to notice the Wreck.

Sharon, “The wreck had drifted towards the shore & we brought it ashore this morning.” The reporter took pictures of the Wreck.

Gaby, “This could be a tourist attraction in its own right.”

Pauline went to look over the Wreck & took something else out. “Darcie can you put this somewhere safe or dispose of them please. I had intended to give them to my daughters when they married. They will never need them now.” Darcie opened the packages.

Gaby, “They are very apt attire for a Princess of the sea.”

Darcie, “Pauline these will be kept safe & you have just increased your portfolio for the family.”

Susie, “I have not had time to prepare a meal as you got back sooner than I expected.”

Gaby, “Arrangements have been made & we are all are going to the restaurant by the pier Called the Golden Haddock.”

Maddy rubbed her tummy. Lorelei & Ariel said, “In that case we will share a meal.”

Robyn & Lynn, “We will share also.”

Anna, “I know you six have never danced with us before but after lunch we have to teach somebody a lesson about dancing.”

After lunch they made their way to the YMCA Theatre. The lady was there to greet them. She said, “Before we start I thought I had better introduce myself. I am Sarah Long of the Long school of dancing.”

Robyn, “I am Robyn & these are my friends. I unlike some of the others have never danced before. As I am with my friends I am joining their team.” All of Gaby's team changed into the Red costume of the Russian Ballet.

Sarah, “You do not use the standard Imperial dance costumes.”

Anna, “These are definitely Imperial costumes.” This brought a giggle from the girls.

Anna, “Silence please. You still vish to go on vith this bet.”

Sarah, “We appear to have the same amount of girls.”

Anna. “We do but there are seven with us to my knowledge have never danced so they will compete last.”

Sarah, “Then in that case I will put my worst to the back.”

They danced in teams of four. Gaby, Darcie, Pavlova & Victoria where the first team on dancing. Sarah, “They are excellent & could make professionals someday.”

They continued until a group of Sarah's girls came in. Sarah we refuse to dance for your silly bet. We are going to lose. We know even if you do not whom we are dancing against. We have seen all these girls dance in Blackpool, Isle of Man, & London. In Blackpool they ice danced & where the Imperial Russian Ballet company. In London they were the Northern Ballet Company. We cannot compete with them but we would like to dance with them.”

Sarah looked at the girls, “Girls they are too young you have made a mistake.”

Robyn, “There is no mistake. This is the Great Anna & these are her daughters, Petrova & Victoria. This is Dame Gaby Lynn, Darcie & Adrienne.” Robyn continued with the introductions. “All but seven of us have been on the stage. In fact until today I have never danced. We are still willing to take on your seven best & seven worst.”

Anna, “Are you sure you want to do this.”

Robyn, “All I ask is I get to choose the Dance.” Susie & family where getting worried. “We will do a hornpipe followed by Manx dancing.”

Susie, “We can do the Hornpipe OK, but we are worried over the other.”

Robyn, “I chose them because I know you all can do it & I can do both.” They started the hornpipe all the other started clapping. The other two groups did their hornpipe.

Anna, “To say none of them have danced before they are all very good.”

Sarah, “Are you sure they are all beginners.”

Anna, “Until today three of them had never put a leotard on.”

They then went on to the Manx Dance. Which was like a cross between Irish & Scottish dancing. Robyn started off then one by one they all came in. As they were watching the girls who recognised them came up & said, “We have a favour to ask you. When we saw you before we wanted to get your autographs but we could not stay to get them as our coach was due away.”

Gaby, “We will all sign your books for you.”

Maddy produced a Fuji instant camera & took photos of the girls with them. Gaby put on their first page this is XXXX book & she has danced with members of the Russian Imperial Ballet & Northern Ballet. Then she signed it Dame Gaby Lynn Principal Dancer. All the others signed Anna put Former principal dancer & now director of the Imperial Gaby Lynn & Northern Ballet Company. Petrova put Former Principal Dancer of the Russian Imperial & now director of the Pavlova school of dancing.

The girls waited until Robyn had finished & then went over, “Can you teach us to do that?”

Robyn, “If you want to dance with me you will have to travel as we are only on holiday for another week. Susie & her family will be able to teach you if you go to the Sealife centre.”

Anna, “Sarah over all your girls are good. However the girls in the show were out of step. You must learn to take criticism for if you do not then things can not improve.”

The girls who had been out of step came forward, “We know we were out of step. We were the last minute substitutes & only got put in at that show when others went sick. We were on holiday when the others got selected. We tried to remember a similar routine from last year & got confused.”

Gaby, “Did you go somewhere nice?”

The girl replied, “I would not describe it as exactly nice but it was a holiday & we enjoyed it.”

Robyn, “Where did you go?”

The girl, “I went with my brother & friends to Skegness. We wanted to go abroad but with our parents’ death in America this was what we could afford.”

Gaby, “Your parents died in America?”

The girl, “All eight of us lost our parents in the Twin towers. They were all in a group that was visiting it when the planes hit. We all moved into one house & sold the others. The money from the sale of the other houses has gone into a trust fund & pays for our basic needs. Our adviser is wanting us to move to a higher income company. If though there are problems we could lose everything.”

Gaby, “Why not come round this evening To the Crown Imperial with your brother & friends & I will have my advisor look at your portfolio & see what she advises. Do not worry there will be no charge.”

As they were leaving Ariel shouted, “Do not forget to bring your swimming costume & dancewear & perhaps we can find time to do both.”

Lorelei, “You are naughty Ariel; We can make mincemeat out of them at swimming & dancing.”

Rebecca shouted, “You can tell us all about your holiday tonight.”

Samantha, “You said that we had to go shopping for new clothes now we have joined the club.”

Arial giggled & took Samantha by the hand, “This is what we all enjoy the most getting our Black belts in shopping.” The others all burst out laughing.

Gaby, “We have a showing at Binn’s Department Stores.” They went into the store & sat down and then models came out with various designs on.

Samantha, “This is very nice but it is not how it looks on her but how it looks on us. We would be better modelling some of the designs ourselves.”

Samantha & family all went into a back room with the model. They all came out wearing similar items' but different. One particular dress that Samantha was wearing she said she liked the best.

Nicole whispered to Gaby, “That is one of my designs.” After choosing a few more dresses they moved on to the next store.

Darcie, “How about visiting the market stall again she tries to buy good designs.”
In to the market hall they went & up to the clothing stall. There they found 8 girls shopping.
One of the girls, “Hello again, we are treating ourselves to matching dresses for visiting you later. We noticed these dresses & thought that they were cute.”

Gaby, “They are. We bought similar earlier in the week. Now we have come to get some for our friends.”

The girl looked at the group of girls. “Sharon is that you & your sisters?”

Sharon, “Yes it is us Serena.”

Serena, “It was you that was the last dancers.”

Sharon, “Yes along with Robyn here.”

“No wonder we did not stand a chance in the dancing. How many years now has your family taken the Folk Dancing Competition at Whitby?”

Susie, “Last year was the eighteenth time we will have won.”

Gaby, “I did not realise you were all folk dancers.”

Susie, “If you girls ever need any help we are only a short distance away. We were sad to hear about your parents’ death. We went to the memorial service. I would like a chat with you all about how we can help you.”

Serena, “We need some advice & we are not sure where to go or what to do.”

Gaby, “We will help if we can.” Robyn watched as the girls carefully counted out their money.

Robyn, “I see you like these dresses. Your taste is similar to mine. Why don't you accompany us to the other stores & help me choose some more outfits.”

Darcie, “If you are worrying that you have not enough money to do anymore shopping don't worry.”

Serena, “We blew almost our entire budget for the week on an outfit each so we looked nice for tonight. I think some of us are going to have to give college up & look for some sort of work.”

Sharon, “I think you are going to have to join our club.”

Ariel, “Do you live near here?”

Serena, “We live not far from where you are staying. The little house next door is where we live.”

Nester, “Girls I think in future you had better come to us for your meals.”

Rebecca, “We can always find jobs for you if you want to work for us.”

Serena, “We would love to have meals with you. I am afraid they have got rather fed up of my culinary skills. To be honest we all could do with cookery lessons.”

Gaby, “If you all agree to go to a college of my choice. Then I will promise you will be taken care of.”

Susie, “Serena you are forgetting one problem Tim.”

Gaby, “Who is Tim?”

Serena, “That is the problem we need to talk about. We will not discuss that here.”

Susie was doing a count of the girls & realised there was eight not seven. Gaby I think Robyn, Pauline, Samantha & yourself could give the advice tonight.” Gaby twigged on & did not press the point.

Maddy, “Who is for the Golden Haddock?”

Gaby, “I am ready for another meal. Serena you & your friends all look as if they could do with a decent meal. Come & join us.”

Sabrina. “We cannot afford to pay, as we will already be living off baked beans all week.”

Susie, “I have already told you that you will be having meals with us in future. We are all going to the Golden Haddock for a meal. It may be advisable for you to order four chef specials & share it. But just get what you want.”

In the end the girls ordered the chefs special. They got a surprise when the meal arrived. Sabrina, “No wonder you told us to share a meal. One meal would have done for us all.”

After eating their meals. Ariel wanted to go on the Pier again. The old fisherman was there again. He said, “I was just thinking about you lassies. One of the ships has just brought this in.”

Ariel looked at the fish, “You do not get those in these waters.”

“Aye lassie you are right. We normally do not catch these but this one has ended up in these waters. I wondered if you wanted it & if you did I wanted to ask you a favour. I have never tried Swordfish & often wondered what it tasted like. When you prepare it can you save me some?”

Rebecca, “If you carry it to the hotel for us we will prepare you a meal & I think Uncle will enjoy a chat with you. He tends to get lonely having only daughters & nieces.” This brought about a fit of giggles.

The old man, “I will pack it in ice & then it will keep fresh until I finish work then I will bring it around.”

They made their way along the front towards the spa. Gaby said, “Before we go up I need to check everything is going fine for Saturday in the pool.”

Sabrina, “You bought the old pool in the South Bay. We used to enjoy swimming in there before it was close & Atlantis is far too expensive for us to go in there.”

Gaby, “Well if you bring your costumes & towels you are welcome.”

Maddy, “All food & drink is provided but there is no alcohol.” They got back to their house.

Serena, “We need to wash & change into our new dresses and then we will be round.”

Inside the house Serena turned to one of the girls, “All those girls & not one noticed you where a boy. I told you that you could get away with dressing like us.”

Tim, “You & I know I should have been born a girl & our parents intended having me sorted out. I am only a boy at school & even now I have to avoid gym lessons because of these.”

Sabrina & Serena cuddled him, “When we have enough saved we will pay for the alteration.”

Unknown to them Little Lily had locked on to Serena & was monitoring them. Sabrina was saying, “We need help that money was supposed to be for us & he has been using it for his own ends & when we need it there is none.”

Maddy & Robyn were busy on the computers along with some of the others.

Darcie, “I have found their financial advisor. He is dipping into their account & filtering the money off to his own account.”

Gaby, “How much have they lost so far?” Darcie came up with an amount.

Maddy, “Those children should never have to work again if that was back in their account.” Unknown to the financial adviser. An amount & interest was transferred from his account to GB Accounting services. The remainder of the money was withdrawn from the girls’ account & transferred to GB Accounting services.

Then Maddy removed any trace of the transactions. Maddy, “Gaby calls the police who will find he has been using his clients’ money for his own means. Gaby made a phone call & reported the theft of the girls’ money by the Financial Advisor.

By the time the girls came around. A police officer was waiting for them. Serena confirmed the man had been stealing from them. She handed the account details to the policeman. He asked if he could access a computer. The computer showed the girls account had been emptied only minutes before & the money placed in the man's account.

Serena, “He has taken the lot. What are we going to do now?”

The police officer left & said they would be arresting the man but it would be some time before the money was recovered. After he had gone Serena was in tears.

Gaby, “Do not worry. We will look after you all. Can you all sign these documents please?”

Serena read the documents “If we sign these Gabriel & Robyn become our legal Guardians.” All eight girls signed the document.

Gaby, "We have all you girls but where is your brother I need him to sign also.” There was a stunned silence with the girls.

Sabrina, “You want Tim to sign as well?”
Gaby, “Well he is your & Serena's brother so yes.”

Serena, “It will be a little difficult to find him at the moment but I could bring him round tomorrow.” Gaby noticed the smallest girl get up & come across. Gaby smiled as she walked across the room to them.

“You wanted Tim to sign. I am Tim or at least was Tim. At the moment I am Tammy Serena & Sabrina's younger sister & I am their other problem. Schooldays until 16.00 I am Tim then after that & weekends I am Tammy. I always knew I was a girl & so did our parents. My sisters were hoping that I could get advice on how to get my appendage removed so I could be complete like them.”

Gaby, “I take it you do not mind if you where to live your life as a female.”

Tammy. “Each night I pray. I tried several different prayers but nothing seemed to work. Then two days ago I found this book in a junk shop on Castle road.” She showed Gaby the book. “I read through the book it was interesting. In the back was some prayers but they were different to what I normally have been taught to say. The first prayer was this Empress of the Seas, Guardian of all living things, Queen of the spirits of man & beast. Sisters of the Queen of Heaven help me. The second prayer was similar Queen of the waters, Queen of the air & Empress of all help this thy child become thine again.”

Gaby, “Have you had a response?”

Tammy replied, “My breasts developed over night. I keep getting two voices in my head. One tells me help is very near the other is as if she was a baby & keeps saying I need feeding Mum. Then the voice says I want a wee wee.”

All the others burst out laughing. Gaby, “I make that three.”

Darcie came with forms. “Tim can you sign these please?” Tim read the forms & signed them.

Gaby, “As your legal Guardians we will have to counter sign. Then you become Tammy officially & we can get your problem sorted one & for all.”

Darcie, “We have some more forms for you all to sign. This gives GB Accounting services authority to pursue & recover the money taken from you. The second is similar in that it closes your account with your former accountant & transfers the money to GB services. The third document is from GB Accounting promising to pay you a weekly sum. That should be sufficient for your food & clothing needs.”

Serena looked at the amount, “There must be a mistake we were not previously receiving a tenth of that.”

Sabrena , “If we don't spend our weekly allowance can we save it for a rainy day. Like having a mad shopping spree getting some new clothes.”

Nester & Hector, “We have an idea. Your house will be empty once you all start college. Why not sell it to us & invest the money in GB hotels. We could knock through from the hotel into the house & Nester & I could move in there it would free rooms up in the hotel & you would still have somewhere to stay when you returned.”

Sabrina , “What about our Tim?”

Gaby, “Who is this Tim?”

Maddy, “Tim failed to exist 30 minutes ago when he signed his name for the last time. As for Tammy I understand she will be going to college with her sisters.”

Gaby, “Before we all relax several of you need to take a medical including all you eight. Samantha all your family also requires a full medical before you officially start work. Samantha & the family all went through and were given a clean bill of health.

Dr. Jones handed Samantha & Pauline a prescription each, “If you start dating you will need these.” Then it was Serena & the girls turn.

Serena went in with her sisters. They had to strip off one at a time & lay on the table. They were covered with a blanket. Serena was first. Then Sabrina followed. It was Tammy's turn Sabrina said, “We will hold your hands just do as you are told.” The doctor checked here eyes' ears & mouth. Then she felt at her breasts and informed her all was in order. Then Dr Jones asked Tammy to lift her legs up & they were put in a clamp.

Serena. “We all have to go through this.” The Dr. took a large needle & injected in her groin then she felt the needle go in elsewhere.

The Dr said, “It is only a local. The doctor appeared to be doing a lot of shoving & pushing & then she stopped. “Serena can you just keep her company for a few minutes while I fetch an instrument from the other room.”

Serena & Sabrena looked at the instrument, “You don't intend to stick that in do you?” Tammy could not see what was going on. All that she could feel was that she was rather numb. The girls watched in amazement as the instrument was inserted completely into Tammy. Then the doctor Put a few stitches in & said all finished.

Tammy got off the table, “I feel there is just an empty space there now.”

The doctor, “Girls there are some things you should teach your sister. I needed that to check something. Tim has always been Tammy that is why he started developing & she is about to have her first Period so I would recommend you get something in for her.”

Serena, “Tammy I always carry spare so you better put this in your pants.”

Tammy gave the doctor & her sisters a hug, “I knew all along I was a girl.”

They went back to the others & started showing photos of their holiday.

Tammy, “It was only a short break but we enjoyed it. We went half board & had the silver accommodation. The chalet was quite nice. It was in the Starfish sector & was called turtle Court. We had an upstairs room as did the others. One criticism I had though was the entertainment. The poor quality was put on first & the descent stuff was not on until very late. The meals where great in fact we all managed to put on weight but we lost it again once we got home.”

Tammy, “I managed to make extensive use of the pool. The others could not as it was the wrong time of the month. We found there were quite a lot of extras & some of them were expensive.”

Serena said, “I am old enough to remember going with our parents to Wales & everything was included, including service at the restaurant. Now it is help yourself although this has advantages in you can get as much or as little as you want.”

“The chalet maids did a good job & we got fresh tea & coffee each day. The bars though were expensive & it was cheaper to by soft drinks from the shop. The beach was nice & clean & we collected some shells & flint off them. One of the girls was great to talk to she told us. The previous week there had been a witches convention & only female staff where allowed to work that week.”

Serena said, “I suppose it was something like the mothers union or WI.” Gaby looked at Maddy & the others.

Tammy started to yawn & fell asleep. Gaby, “Just put her on the bed in here & leave her she will be safe.”

Serena picked up the book Tammy had used & looked at it. Inside were printed pictures. Serena looked at the pictures & gasped. Underneath the picture was a caption. She read the captions carefully & memorised the names. Serena stayed in the same room as Tammy. After taking out her lipstick she drew a cross on Tammy's forehead & knelt down & went into prayer.

“Lord Jesus delivers us; Mother Mary delivers us, Empress of the Heavens deliver us. Serena found her self-saying Mother Helen protect us your daughters from evil.” In front of her came a bright light.

"Serena why do you call for help?" Serena looked up & saw her parents smiling. “Serena you have done well looking after your sisters & cousins but now you can take a rest.”

Serena, “I do not want to die just yet.”

Serena's mother, “We only said you could now take a rest.”

Serena hugged her parents, “I have missed you both.” her parents came & gave Tammy a kiss.

“When Tammy awakes she will never remember being Tim. Serena Tammy's prayers were answered. Your recent prayers cannot receive a reply as you already have the protection you desire. For all eternity you belong to the Queens of the Heavens & Seas. They are your Guardians now. If you ever need us again just call we are nearby.”

Serena went into the other room were the others were waiting. Serena, “Sorry I got scared when I saw the pages of Tammy's book. I spoke with mum & dad & they told me to love & trust our Guardians.”

Gaby, “Is that what they said?”

Serena looked around at her happy sister & cousins, “I promised mum & dad we would love & obey those that Tammy asked to come into our lives for all eternity. Sister & cousins our friends here are not normal girls as you & me are. This is Ariel Princess of the sea, this is her sister Lorelei, and these are Linda, Lindi & Pegi sisters & wives of the King of the seas. This is Robyn Queen of the Seas & eldest daughter of the king. This is Tinkerbell Princess of Air. Serena continued introducing every one until she got to Maddy & Gaby. This is Maddy sister, cousin, Wife & eternal companion to the Queen of Heaven. Last but not least this is Dame Gaby Lynn. Her other names are numerous but she is the Queen of Heaven & Empress of all.”

As she finished speaking Tammy came through & said, “I am sorry I dropped off asleep on you have I missed anything important?”

As she finished speaking a bright light came in the room. Both sets of parents appeared in the room & the girl ran to greet them. “Tammy you are the youngest do as your guardians tell you. Although we cannot be with you in flesh, we are in spirit. Gaby & Robyn will see that you come to no harm. Eventually you will have to decide if you want Air, Sea or to be an eternal companion. For now trust them & do as they say.” They each gave their parents a hug & kiss.

Serena, “That advisor still managed to steal all that money from us.”

Gaby, “Serena as the house was put in your name can you sign this please.” Serena signed the document & handed it to Darcie. She also handed Darcie the cheque Gaby had given her.

Darcie, “This is your account which all eight of you share at.”

Tammy, “Where did all that come from?”

Darcie, “From the sale of your house, & from the money recovered from your former accountant. We discovered he had several hidden accounts on the Channel Islands & we recovered your money from them.”

Serena handed the two cards to Gaby & Robyn, “As you are our Guardians you better take charge of these & when we need something you will be with us anyway.”

Serena, “From now on the two of you are our mums. There is something we have not brought & that is costumes for the pool.”

Ariel, "We buy in bulk & have some new ones that will fit you. Each girl kissed Ariel & Lorelei for getting them the costumes. Gaby they do not realise what they have just done. We now have eight new sisters.”

Robyn eventually won the race. It was only when they finished racing that Serena & the others realised they were mermaids. Tammy, “This is cool.”

Serena, “I presume we will all change back once we get on dry land.”

Ariel, “Tammy get out of the water and show your sisters what happens.” Tammy got out of the pool.

Serena, “Her costume has become one with her body.”

As Tammy dried off the costume started to come away. Ariel, “As we are all girls take it off & dive back in again with nothing on.”

Tammy dived in & swam to Serena. Ariel, “Now get out again.”

Tammy got out again. Serena, “She has her costume on again.” Then she looked at the side of the pool to see the wet costume Tammy had recently taken off.

Lorelie, “We generate a new costume each time we swim if we are not wearing one. So we tend to go swimming without a costume as there is no need for one. Only our guest & the babies need one & one of these will fit all.”

Gaby, “The girls have a nice sideline in manufacturing & selling costumes they are selling in the top stores for around  £150.00. Sometimes it takes quite a while to keep up with the orders.”

Tammy, “Will every person who buys a costume become a mermaid?”

Gaby, “Heavens no. You all turned yourselves into mermaids when you kissed Ariel & Lorelie.”

Tammy. “How long would the kiss last or how long are we Mermaids for?”

Gaby, “The mermaids kiss is permanent like us you will turn into one in salt water.”

Serena, “We are used to giving hugs & kisses to each other is anything else going to happen if we continue?”

Gaby, “I promise nothing adverse will happen to you even if you were to give each of us a kiss & cuddle.”

Serena took this as a cue & gave each one a kiss & cuddle until she got to Robyn & Gaby. Then she said, “Thank you for looking after us we all want to be with the two of you.” She put her arm round the two of them & kissed then & said, “We all are eternally yours.”

The others all followed Serena's example. Tammy was the last “If I was still a boy I would have asked you to be my wife or wives. I just cannot decide which of the two of you I prefer to be with.”

Gaby, “Why don't you ask Maddy for help in deciding.” This brought a giggle from the others.

Tammy, “I may be the youngest. I speak for us all. We all like you and our parents have told us to trust you. If it is possible we would have liked to have you as our partners & friends.”

Robyn turned to the others, “What do we say to them for they do not know Neptune’s ruling concerning Princesses of the sea although it still applies to them?”

Maddy. “Well as number 1 I can speak for all the other companions. We take all eight of you for all eternity.”

Gaby, “Can we now look at those photographs of your holiday & what happened where.”

Tammy, “There are also photos of our Parents & Grandparents.”

Hector looked at the photos with them, “Those photos who are there supposed to be? For they remind me of George & John my uncles. They have been dead for some time & I never knew of their families.”

Serena took the photos out. On the back it read Photo taken of dad with Uncle George. Frederick took this. Serena, “It appears it is our grandfather & his brother. We never met either of them they were both dead before we were born.”

Barbara & Nester looked at the photos. Barbara, “My loyal Parisi.”

Sharon, "No it is Parish."

Hector, “By accident or design you have been returned to your family.”

Barbara, “John & George make your selves known to your granddaughters & your Queen.”

Two men appeared before Barbara & bowed. “Greetings Empress.”

Gaby, “You were loyal to Nester & Boudicca & Odin made a promise to you. As Empress I will keep that promise and your Granddaughters will sit in the Hall of Valhalla with me & be my Eternal companions.”

“Odin where are you? The Grand children of John now sit in Valhalla with me. These two deserve the rewards you promised them.”

Gaby, “George before you go. Do you have more children & grandchildren? The next time I will call for you to meet your remaining children. Tomorrow in the pool we all reaffirm our vows to each other.”

Maddy, “We need some more earrings & necklaces for all our new partners.”

Darcie. “I already have them & can hand them out now if you desire.”

The following morning the girls awoke of find they were not in their own beds but appeared to be sharing with some others. Sabrina awoke to find she had somebody’s nipple in her mouth. Eventually she decided it was Ariel. One by one the girls awoke.

Ariel, “That was some night. Are you coming for a quick dip before the others awake.” They shed their clothes at the side of the pool & dived in.

Sabrina, “How about a mile as a warm up?” They swam the mile & then got out.

Ariel, “We forgot the towels but our costumes will be dried out in seconds & then we can go & get dressed.”

Sabrina, “When we kissed you we became mermaids like you. If we where to kiss boys then would the same happen to them?”

Ariel, "”You could have sex with a boy on land & he would have no side effects but the second your lips touch he will become your sister. I did say sister because although you had a different birth mother your genetic structure is now identical to mine.”

“So if we have identical genetic makeup then we must be sisters. What about Robyn & Gaby?”

“Robyn was my brother, but now he is my sister. Gaby is a cousin of mine & I am her companion like all the others.”

Sabrina, “So if I was so inclined I could kiss you like this & there would be no more side effects.” Ariel & Sabrina lips entwined & their arms wrapped themselves round each other. Sabrina & Ariel where still locked in their embrace when the others came to swim.

Serena was with Lorelei, “Those two need to cool off.” Ariel & Sabrina where quite oblivious to anything else as they continued to embrace each other. Lorelei & the others pushed them towards the pool.

Ariel & Sabrina fell into the pool but continued to embrace each other. Lorelei, “They are like a couple of Great whites in a feeding frenzy.”

Pegi, “It is a good job it is not with Robyn or they might be little mermaids swimming about by now.” All the others cracked out laughing as they eventually surfaced.

Gaby, “I take it you two will be sharing everything in future.” Maddy handed them a towel each & they got out of their costumes. The others went for a quick swim & then they all had breakfasted.

Gaby, “Ariel you could introduce Sabrina to our children & perhaps she can help you with them.”

Ariel took Sabrina, “I have to feed my babies. Want to help.”

Sabrina, “Sure.” They disappeared into the nursery. “Where are the bottles?”

Ariel laughed, “Sabrina we produce milk on demand, even baby seals have discovered they can get a free meal off one of us. If you do not believe me ask Sharon as she has had two attached to her recently.” Ariel handed one of her babies to Sabrina, “Just copy me & she will feed.” Sabrina did as she was instructed & the baby fed. “We will be taking all the little ones to the pool today as we will be there all day. Do you want the one you have just fed?”

Robyn came in with Gaby to feed & collect Beatrice & her sister. Eventually all the babies had been collected by their mothers & friends.

Just before they were due to leave Mr Hunter who owned the Red Lea called in & asked, “Is Hector & Nester available?”

Gaby, “If you grab a towel & trunks you could join them at the Lido. We are there all day. “Bring your family & tell security you are Gaby’s Guests.”

Mr Hunter left but said, “He would return with his family.”

Maddy, “I wonder what he wanted?”

Little Lily, "That is easy even you could have read his mind. He is going to have to sell his hotel for family reasons. His wife has cancer & he wants to make her last days enjoyable. He wanted to ask if Hector & Nester would like to buy the hotel as it is next door to their hotels & there is a possibility to extend the Crown Imperial.”

Serena over heard this, “Mum could you use our money to buy it. We realise it is going into a big pot but we would like to say we bought that.”

Gaby, “We will have to see how much he wants but we can say The Red Lea is your contribution to the Business."

Lily said, “He has a Low price of  £1.000.000 & an asking price of  £5.000.000.”

Darcie, “I have already contacted our valuer's & they give me a figure of  £2.500.000. Half way between his upper & lower prices.”

Gaby, “We need to see the books and what turnover they have.”

Andi, “That was easy they put everything on the computer & never bother with any security.”

Rebecca looked at the costing, "They have a good client base that keeps returning year after year. They though are paying 67% more for their deliveries than we are. This factor alone could bring costs down considerably.”

Gaby, “Nester will you inform Mr Hunter that we are interested, but need to see the books first.”

"Gaby all the invites had gone out & all the guests have arrived.”

Before the day’s festivities had started. Mr Hunter & his family turned up. Jessie &Tessa his two daughters ran across to Sharon & Sabrina & kissed them.

Tessa, “Come on you lot we want a rematch as you won us last time we raced.” They dived in & raced each other. “That is strange my costume is a Silver Blue & so is yours.”

Mr Hunter had brought all his books on the off chance that Hector would be interested in purchasing the hotel. He found Hector & Nester talking to Gaby & Robyn. Mr Hunter told them why he wanted to see them.

Nester, “We thought it might be that. The girls have already told us about your wife condition.”

Mr Hunter, “This is the only reason I want to sell. If I can make my wife’s last days happy then I will be also. She always wanted to go on a world tour. This way I can let her have it. Although I will have to look for a job once she dies.”

Hector, “I suspected this & have an offer to make you. We have already had the hotel valued. Our valuer's have placed a value of  £2.500.000 on it. We have a proposal for you. We will pay the price the valuer's have placed on it. However we are offering  £500.000 cash & the remainder in shares in GB Hotels. We also would have a job offer for you when you return. Once the Hotel is knocked through we will have a vacancy for a manager at the Grand Hotel. In addition we will put your daughters through college & give them jobs.”

Gaby, “This way you have something to return to & your daughters have their inheritance.”

Mrs Hunter, “At least this way if by some miracle I get better then at least we have not got rid of everything.” She went over to Gaby hugged her and gave her a kiss. “You promise to look after my daughters as I do not think my husband will cope on his own.”

Gaby, “They already are swimming with their friends. I promise your daughters will be well taken care off.”

Mr Hunter, “I presume if I need further money then I have to sell the shares back to you. I will get my lawyers to sort the details out.”

Darcie, "There is no need just sign these. He read the first document & signed it & so did his wife.

Then he read the second document the wife said, “I am putting that in our absence or in the event of our Death Gaby & Robyn are to our daughters guardians.” Then they all signed it.

Gaby, “If you want to say goodbye to your daughters. You could set off as soon as you want.” Gaby handed him a brief case, “That is your cash payment. All you need now is your passport.”

Drew and the Half-Term Break
Chapter 17 Jess and Tess
A Gaby Fan-fiction
By Sharphawlad.

Jess and Tess came running into the room and gave their mother a kiss and their father a cuddle.

Tess, “We have something for you.” She handed her mother an envelope. The mother opened the envelope. It was a 126-day cruise on the Queen Mary.

The mother looked at the tickets. “How did you get this?”

Nester, “This is from all your friends. Everything is included in your ticket. We hope the trip makes you better.”

Queen Gaby, “There is an option to extend it so you can go the whole way round if you want.”

Jess, “We have packed your bags for you with everything you need. We realise this could be the last time we see you for some time for if you extend the vacation. It could be nine months before we see you again.”

Tess, “Do you want us to put that in the bank tomorrow. Or do you intend taking it with you.”

Mrs Hunter handed her daughter the suitcase.

Tess, “Gaby has a list of where the Queen Mary docks and has promised us we will be able to meet up with you if we need to.”

Jess, “Mum and Dad whatever happens know we will always love you. Dad if mum takes a turn for the worse let us know and we will be there with you.”

Tess, “The taxi has arrived to take you to Portsmouth and your cruise.”

Robyn, “We thought as you were sailing in style you had better ride in style.”

Gaby, “All your cases are here and I am loaning you a laptop and digital camera so there is no excuse for not taking pictures. If you are unsure the girl in the telegraph office will show you what to do.” The group waved off their parents.

Maddy, “The girls kissed their mother but not the father. She is in for a shock if she goes swimming.”

Queen Gaby, “She is sure in for a shock but not the way you expect. They will take the nine month option. When they return they both will be very different but healthy and happy. She kissed me first and asked me to look after her daughters then she kissed Robyn.”

Maddy, “She will not become a mermaid then.”

Gaby, “No she will not become a mermaid.”

Maddy, “I presume the growth has gone.”

Gaby, “Well it has not exactly gone but been changed. Now it is possible for her to get rid of the growth in time.”

Maddy, “How much time.”

Gaby, “The duration of the trip.”

Maddy thought, “Nine months Oh.” Mr and Mrs Hunter got into the Rolls Royce.

The driver, “A meal has been arranged for us on the way down. I will be looking after you and then ensure all your luggage is put in your cabin.”

Mr Hunter, “Thank you. But what about your family. It will be a long drive for you. Will your family not be missing you?”

The driver, “In my own country I am a Princess. My father arranged for me to be married and now I am here with my sisters.”

Mrs Hunter, “You poor thing going from being a Princess to now a Taxi driver.”

The Driver, “Please call me Gita. I have far more freedom now than I used to have. I was enclosed in a room and if I had not come here I would have stayed there until I died. I do not have to work often and this was a special request from Queen Gaby to take care of you.”

The actual drive took five hours and they had a couple of stops on the way down. Gita, “Your cases will be unpacked for you in your room and there is a letter for you. You have not to open the letter before the ship sails. Goodbye and I will meet you again when the ship docks.”

Mr Hunter looked at his wife, “It will be quite a while before we meet again. If it is OK with you we will take the extended option. We can write to the girls weekly.”

Mrs Hunter, “We can contact them daily via the laptop. Queen Gaby informed us we have to contact the Radio operator for help with the laptop.” They found the radio operator and did a double take.

“We thought we had left you at the docks.”

The operator, “That was my twin Gita. I am Rita.”

Mrs Hunter, “By any chance are you here by special request of Queen Gaby?”

Rita, “One of my sisters will always be near if you need help. Otherwise you are free to enjoy yourself.”

Mrs Hunter, “Can you teach us how to use this computer so we can contact our daughters?”

Rita. “Sit down and let’s get this plugged in. If we plug this camera in your daughters will be able to see you and you can see them.”

Back in Scarborough workmen had already come in to the hotel and knocked through to the house. By the time Queen Gaby and the others returned the work had been done and cleaned up. In the pool everybody was enjoying themselves.

Neptune, “I wish to greet my new daughters.” Queen Gaby and Robyn please come here. Queen Gaby noticed all her wives where in the pool. There were also several others including Serena and family, Sharon and family and the hunter girls.

Neptune, “Have you all received your Earrings and Necklaces?”

They all replied, “Yes.”

Neptune. “To those who have joined us and do not already know. I welcome the Queens of the seas and waters.”

Galadriel, “In front of all their Family Queen Gaby and Robyn promise to rule you jointly. They further promise to take with the exception of Neptune and his partners all assembled here as their wives. As they have agreed to share everything we have had new crowns designed for them.”

Galadriel and Zelda placed the new crowns on them. The rest of the day was taken over with everybody enjoying themselves.

Maddy, “The Hunters are on line.” Queen Gaby looked at the computer and called Jess and Tess.

Gaby, “We have your parents live.” Quite a crowd gathered around the computer.

Jess typed, did you find your clothing OK.

Mr Hunter replied, “You seem to have forgotten to pack my clothing.”

Jess, “We know what you and mum get up to when we are not there. So you will now have plenty of time to play.”

Tess, “We presume you have not yet looked at the letter. There are some special items for dad which he will need. Also once dad is dressed correctly go and see Gita and she will have all the relevant documentation for you.”

Later that night Jess and Tess went out for a walk with Robyn. Tess wanted to walk on the beach. They were walking on the beach and heard crying they went to investigate. Trapped in a rock pool was an injured baby dolphin.

Robyn, “Can one of you go back to the others and get help. We will stay with her she is badly injured and needs to be taken to the infirmary at the centre.” Tess set off running and soon got back to the others.

Sharon, “We will need the cradle to lift her up and over those rocks.”

Gaby, “We can be there in a second.” Queen Gaby transported them all to the centre where they picked up what was needed. Then a quick dial and they were on the beach with the others.

Robyn, “She is alive but needs treatment.” Sharon checked her over. “We can treat her but she is still feeding off her mother.” They lifted her out of the water and could see the damage she had sustained.

Sharon, “We are going to have to do quite a stitching job on her.”

Robyn spoke to the baby, “We are trying to help you but this may hurt you a little.”

Sharon, “We cannot use an anaesthetic on her, but as she is in pain already she will not notice.” Eventually they had her sewn up.

Samantha, “I have filled the tank with purified salt water. She should be OK with that.”

Sharon, “We are going to have to take it in turns two at a time looking after her.”

Sharon and Samantha were the first to look after her. Sharon and Samantha got into the pool with her. The baby nuzzled Samantha.

Sharon, “She wants feeding and would do that to get her mother to feed her.”

Samantha, “You can try baby but I doubt it will do you any good.” As she spoke Samantha realised she was producing milk and fed the baby. After a little while she nuzzled Sharon and started to feed again.

Sharon, “Well at least there are plenty of us to look after you. I think we are going to have a one hour rota.”

Meanwhile Queen Gaby and Robyn had gone to Gibb point to see if they could locate her mother. Willie was there with his family.

Willie's wife, “As she is a baby she will need lots of milk. If you could get her to me I could feed her.”

Gaby, “For now she needs to stay where she is until her wounds heal up and then she can be returned to the sea.”

Simone, “I have an idea. When you first met me I was a seal. I could transform myself for the duration to be a dolphin. The down side is I will need the food supply of a dolphin.”

Willie, “There we can help as we like the same food and it is easy enough for us to catch the little extra for you.”

Simone and Robyn and Gaby went to relieve the others. The baby nuzzled Robyn and then Gaby.

Simone, “She has got some substance from you but it is not enough. I am not your mummy but I am going to change myself to look like your mummy so you can feed properly. Once I do this I will be out of action until she is released and will rely on the fish Willie has promised.”

Simone transformed into a female dolphin. The baby started suckling immediately.

Sharon. These look like the bite mark of a great White. Willie and his family brought the fish to the Slipway.

Gaby, “Willie there could be a great white around and everyone could be in danger.”

Willie. “I have to be going there is trouble. Do not come swimming until I give you the all clear.”

That night Sharon went on the Look Brigantia News reporting that an injured baby dolphin and her mother had been found on the beach. For quite a few days Queen Gaby noticed the seals where bringing the fish but they were staying out of the water most of the time.

The old fisherman turned up. “You have a couple of injured dolphins?”

Gaby, “Yes we have.”

“Well the boys have always relied on the dolphins to lead them to the best fishing. So they sent me to see if we can help.”

Queen Gaby, “We need fish for the mother so she can feed the baby.”

The fisherman, “We have just had the strangest report of 4 killer whales chasing down a 25-30 ft. Great White. We do not mind the killer Whales but a Great White in these waters is bad news for everybody. Fish and people alike are at risk from it. An attack by one of those would kill the holiday trade.”

Gaby, “Come with us this is the baby and we presume it was attacked by a Great White. We did not say it had been injured by a shark attack as we could not be sure.”

“I will warn the boys to use only the steel boats if that is about.”

Willie and his family finally caught and killed the great white. Then they returned to the shores. Queen Gaby noticed the seals where once again in the water and bringing them fish. The old fisherman returned with undersized fish they were not allowed to sell.

Robyn, “Thank you for the fish we think the danger has passed.”

The old fisherman, “I know the danger has passed as my boys found this floating in the sea. If this had got near the shore it would have wreaked havoc. We also know what killed it. There are four distinct sets of teeth marks. Only a pack of killer whales could do this. We wondered if the dolphin liked shark meat.”

Gaby spoke to Simone, “Do you like shark meat?”

Simone, “I would eat a Great White if you had it.”

Robyn, “I am glad you said that because that is what we have.”

Simone, “In that case just keep feeding me until all the meat has gone. The sprats where gone in seconds.”

Sharon and the others took it in turns to hack pieces of meat off the fish and feed Simone. Eventually all that was left was the skeleton of the fish.

Simone. “That should keep me going until she is better and can be freed.” A few days later a pod of dolphins accompanied by whales and seals was to be seen in the North Bay.

Queen Gaby waited as a dolphin swam to the shore and asked about a baby. “Your baby she is fine and please tell Willie the great white is now providing plenty of milk for the baby dolphin.”

Willie swam up, “We had to make sure there were no more of them around these shores.”

Queen Gaby, “The fishermen brought us the remains of the great white to feed the dolphin.”

Five days later the television camera was there as the girls released the baby back into the sea. At first it did not want to leave the security of the centre, but the baby's mother and Willie swam up and the baby nuzzled her mother. They all swam off together.

The reporter , “Who would have believed it Humans, Dolphins, seals and Killer whales all helping to look after a baby dolphin.”

A few days later Robyn and the others where all swimming in the sea. Robyn felt a bump and something grab hold of her.

Queen Gaby, “Apparently you attract Dolphins as well as my daughter.” Robyn look down and realised it was indeed the baby dolphin.

Sharon was also swimming said, “It is hard enough with these two snatching a meal every time I go swimming.” Robyn started to laugh when she saw what was attached to Sharon's nipples.

Later that day Sharon came with a proposal to Queen Gaby. “Doing the books I realise the centre is being subsidised by your other ventures. I was wondering if the girls would mind giving up their weekends and help me raise the funds for the centre.”

Queen Gaby, “How do you propose to do that?”

Serena, “We propose that we go into the salvage business. We salvage wrecks from the sea bed and sell them as scrap to the shipyards on Teeside.”

Maddy, “We can buy the right to salvage for about  £100. “Then the wreck is ours to dispose of.”

Darcie “Last year we bought GB Shipbuilding and at the moment they have little to do so if we could do some salvage then at least they would have something to dismantle.” Darcie went ahead and purchased the rights to salvage 10 wreck sites. Everything they recovered had to be reported but it was all theirs to do with as they pleased.

The first wreck was the Christina, which went down in rough seas but all her crew where safe. Gaby obtained a lifting crane and they raised the Christina easily. After making her water tight air was pumped in to her and the water came out. Eventually she popped to the surface like a cork. Then ropes where fastened to her and she was towed to Teesside. There the board of trade wanted to inspect her. Before she was dismantled.

The boss of the ship yard, “We would make more if we did her up and then sold her on the open market as there is need of ships of this design.” It took six weeks to refit the ship. She was given a certificate of worthiness by the board of trade.

The next was another trawler and they did the same with her. The next was a surprise they found two ships on top of the other. The first to be raised was the Mary Ellen she was a pleasure cruiser made of fibre glass. Underneath her was a German U-boat. Queen Gaby contacted the receiver of wrecks to see if they could recover it The reply came back as it was on a site you purchased you can recover it. However if there are remains in side then the German people would like them returned.

“Later That day Queen Gaby received an email from Renate. I am bringing some help to recover the ship.” The girls once again made it watertight and the pumping began. Slowly she rose to the surface. The crew of the Franz Joseph with Renate on board threw a towrope. They towed the ship to the dockyard. The unexploded ammunition was taken on to the Franz Joseph for disposal. Eventually the crew were found and identified. Coffins where made and the remains of the men returned to Germany.

Queen Gaby, “Renate do you want the ship?”

Renate, “I would like it to be made serviceable. Then we would like it to be part of a new naval exhibition to be created at Scalby alongside the Sealife centre. If you agree then both the British and German Governments along with the E E C will finance the venture.”

A man from the Ministry of Defence was waiting to see Queen Gaby. “As far as we know no British lives were lost on these ships. We would like you to recover them and repair them. Then they can go on display at Scalby.”

The Franz Joseph and the Admiral Nelson with support staff stood by as the first ship came to the surface. It was a British Two-man sub. The Admiral Nelson lifted the sub on to her deck. The next was a minesweeper she popped up in record time. The crew of the Franz Joseph helped tow her back to the dockyard. The last was the largest. She was a First World War battle ship. The man from the ministry said it was always a mystery how she went down. There was as far as we know no loss of life. When the girls dived they found a gaping hole in her side. Eventually they made her watertight and the pumping began. Eventually both the Franz Joseph and the Admiral Lord Nelson towed her to the docks where she was nudged into place.

After inspecting her, the man from the ministry said. “Well at least we now know she struck a mine. The Royal Ordinance had to be called to dispose of all the ammunition.

The captain asked “Is there was an old Quarry nearby where they could safely dispose of the ammunition?”

Sharon, “No but we go have an old gravel pit if that is of any use.”

The boom could be heard for miles around as the ammunition was exploded. Eventually it was all cleared. The man from the ministry, “Right she is yours now.” He signed over ownership to Queen Gaby “She will make a good museum piece.” Robyn and Queen Gaby inspected the ship with the manager of the dockyard.

The manager, “This is odd the bulk head is far thicker while the side is narrower than on specifications.” He took out his penknife and scraped the steel. It shone yellow. “As this is yours now can you arrange to remove it before my men start work on her?” That night all the gold was removed and placed in storage in the Sealife centre.

Gaby, “Well Sharon that is the trust fund for our museum and sea life centre.” The following morning the men started working repairing the ship. Although she had a gaping hole in her side in fact she did not need a lot of attention. The hole was repaired to original specifications. The remaining water was pumped out of her. It was discovered her electric's where in working order and all it need was a source.

Darcie. “We have visitors from the Scarborough council.”

Queen Gaby and Robyn went to greet them. One of the men said, “We have come on business. We are hoping to redevelop all the Northstead area. We own just less than half of the proposed development. Your company owns the rest. Your idea for a naval museum alongside the Sea Life Centre ties in well with what we want to do.” He brought out the plans. Queen Gaby looked at he plans.

“That is quite impressive. Have you got the finance for it?”

“That is one of our problems. We being a council cannot get grants. However a charity or company can. We realise you have already Set up trusts for the museum and Sealife Centre. We also know you have already financial backing for those projects. We would like to set up a joint company with you to develop all this area. We know you already are partners with L C and N Y C C. If you were to come on board then it would be a 40% 60% Partnership as you own the greatest area.”

“We would like you or your appointed representative to be the M D of the new company. We would like to start work in September and get as much work done during the winter so as not to affect the Tourist trade. “Darcie and the others looked at the plans.

Queen Gaby. “The Sea life is slack during this period. Sharon how would you like to take over as my M D for this new company. If we go into this all contracts have to start by the 1st September and be finished by 1st June No extensions. I am interested in your proposals. I though would like to walk round the proposed development and see the entire area as it now is.”

“Good if you are available we will do it now.”

Queen Gaby, “Well give me and the pack chance to change our shoes and we will walk the development.”

They had a copy of the plans and so did Queen Gaby. “This is Atlantis the open-air Water Park. We want to put a roof over the whole structure and carry some internal work but otherwise it will stay the same.”

Maddy, “What sort of roof do you envisage?”

“We have several designs but they all included inserting a considerable amount of Girders.”

Gaby, “If you can come tomorrow we will arrange transport to show you a design that would work here and the expense would be minimal.” The men agreed to meet at 9.00 the next day. Next was the open air Theatre and stage.

“We want to keep this and do it up, but to do it up and again we need a roof design.” Next was the former Mr Marvel theme park site. “This we want to completely remove along with the chalets on the front and the corner cafe. What we would like to do is build a brand new entertainment complex for the North Bay. In addition we want to replace the chalets and also build hotel accommodation. There would be shops and Restaurants.”

The next site they stopped at was the sea life centre. “We would like to see this facility greatly extended and also have the local schools involved. We have a suggestion about the museum. You have acquired several British and German warships of various designs. We propose building a dock to accommodate them and then build a museum that looks like an old seaside town.”

Queen Gaby, “You mean similar to Hartlepool?”

One of the men, “Oh you have been there.”

Tracy, “Yes but it was a flying visit.”

Gaby, “The same could work here if we utilised the car park for the town and an extension to the Sealife complex. We need a larger pool if we were to treat Dolphins on a regular basis.”

One of the men, “That brings us to the hill Mr Marvel used to be on if we were to remove it we could get in plenty of car parking.”

Barbara, “What about historic and archaeological problems?”

“As far as we know there are no archaeological problems but we would have to have a registered archaeologist on site. This brings us back to the gardens and Kinderland. Kinder land is not quite attracting the clientele we need.”

Lily, “I am not surprised it is boring. If you are four or five then there is the indoor area which is fun. But basically all there is slides and the water shoot. It could be made far more interesting considering what it costs.”

One of the men, “Well little girl give us your ideas and we will consider them.”

Lily, “By tomorrow you will have all the designs and specifications.”

Gaby, “It is a massive undertaking. As far as your museum plans go we could start that immediately. It will require the closing of the car park.”

The following morning two coaches were waiting to take them all out. They drove to Butlin's in Skegness. “This is what I wanted to show you and the same design would do for the open air Theatre and Atlantis.”

One of the men looked at the supports, “She is right this design would do us and they get the same weather as us so if it stands up here then it will in Scarborough.”

One of the men, “With this design we would only need to close for a week while it was installed.”

Lily handed the man her design for Kinderland, “This is more like what we want.”

The man looked at Lily's design. “My own daughter told me something similar but we thought we knew better.” He showed the others the designs and specifications Lily had put down. “We could do all but that one health and safety would not allow it.”

One of the others looked at it, “They would if we put a support here and here.”

Gaby, “I take it you like the design then.”

The man said, “We could do with her as a consultant on doing up other play areas.”

Gaby, “For a fee that can be arranged although it may mean others as well as Lily.”

“Last but not least we come to the old Army camp site that you own. “In area it is quite small. We propose a straight swap for the car park and hotel at Scalby they would suit your purposes better and the whole of that area would then be owned by you.”

“We would like to build a visitor centre here.”

Zita, “It would be possible to put in a new entrance and if all But the Open Air Theatre and Atlantis where flat. Then all that area could be used for car parking. We would need a couple of Sea lifts to get people from the car parks to the beach.”

Candy,” You said you want to do a 60%-40% partnership.” “If we did that there would be no need to transfer anything.”

Queen Gaby, “I have arranged with the manager for him to tell you how little disruption there actually was when the roof was installed.”

The manager, “Other than erecting the girders the actual roof only took 6 hours to get in place. We then had the job of in filling so no rain leaked in. That only took another day.”

The manager, “I have the address in case I need to contact them but so far we have had no problems.” He handed a typed name and address over to the men. One of the men got his mobile phone out and spoke. He put the phone down and said, “It would take six weeks to make the roofs and one day to erect them after the foundations have been created. He said he could meet us to give us costing and delivery dates.”

Queen Gaby, “Before we return I have arranged a meal for us all in the Empress Restaurant.” After the meal they departed and arrived back.

Louise. “On your plans there is no lost children place or Access for the disabled.”

One of the men, “With making this a shopping complex as well as a leisure complex we were hoping to get grants for a shop mobility unit.”

Robyn, “That is the scheme where you can hire either for free or for a low charge scooters or wheel chairs. I have use it myself when my legs where in a bad state. I personally would fund one of the scooters as I realise what a boon they are to disabled people.”

The man, “There would be no need as we can get grants to cover 100 scooters and wheelchairs. We will need somewhere to store and distribute them.”

Zita. “I take it all access will be able to take scooters?”

One of the men, “They will be able to go all around the complex and into the stores. We hope eventually to persuade all the users of the centre to fund replacement scooters.”

Darcie brought some documents out. Gaby “Well in principal we agree to go ahead. Darcie here is our legal advisor. She has suggested we set up a joint company called Northstead Manor. This to be the parent company which deals with all the lettings.”

One of the men, “Scarborough B C would like a guaranteed income from this project. In return we would hand over complete control to you.” He showed Gaby what they currently where getting and what they wanted to receive in income. If you where to take control then you would be able to get 90% grants we would make up the other 10%.”

Darcie, “You do realise until the work is completed. There will be little or no income for the next nine months.”

The man, “We have already realised that so we have decided that until all the project is completed we will not take anything out and what there is will be ploughed back for the next two years.”

One of the men, “We had originally hoped to persuade the Grand hotels to take on the new hotel. We had thought of calling it the Empress Gardens hotel.”

Queen Gaby, “I am sure the grand group’s parent company would only be too pleased to take on a new hotel in town.”

The man turned from the roofing company to measure up and then he put photos into his laptop and said. “This is what the Atlantis and open-air Theatre would look like. I would recommend though the short distance between them is also covered the same way. “This is what it would look like if you went for that option.”

One of the men, “What would we have to do in the way of preparation?”

The man, “Nothing just provide the cash and close the pool for one day. We will need to prepare the pool but it can continue running while that work goes on.” They all signed the contracts.

One of the men, “We have laid on a party at the Corner Cafe and invited the press to announce the development by Northstead Properties.”

Gaby, “You were very sure I would sign then.”

At the corner cafe complex the Mayor of Scarborough Lucia’s Jaconelli stood up, “This is a very good day for the town. Today we have come to an historic agreement with GB services to take over the whole of the North Bay and redevelop it. We are to have a shopping complex. The open air Theatre is to be covered over, as is the Atlantis. We will be getting an extended Sealife centre and a New Nautical museum. A new hotel complex and rooftop car parking. We will also be creating new facilities for children and for the disabled.”

Gaby, “Some of the work will start on Monday. The main development will only start in September.”

Sharon noticed something on the plans. “What is that Gaby?”

“As the centre is getting enlarged. I took the opportunity to create deep water pens for dolphins or whales. It will make it easier for you to speak to Willie as he can swim in with his family.”

The following Monday work started on creating the new museum. Six weeks later all the work was completed. Sharon who had been overseeing the work called Gaby to say the work was finished and they could receive the ships. Gaby and the others where there in an instant.

Maddy, “It has changed beyond recognition.”

Sharon, “I thought you might want to watch the roofs go on.”

Maddy, “The large sand dune has gone.”

Sharon, “Work starts next week on this stage of development and then once it is built. The final stage. The removal of the Corner cafe and the chalets and the rebuilding of them. The Theatre has been completely revamped. The builders are ahead of schedule and if they keep this up we will be ready by Easter. Have you given thought as to who the Manager might be for the Empress Gardens?”

Tess, “Mum and Dad will be available by then and we could run it until they returned.”

Gaby, “I had thought of asking your parents to take over. Your father will not be returning though.”

Tess, “I spoke to them on the phone and they were both happy. Mum apparently is cured and she is expecting twins. The doctors said there was no trace of the cancer. Mum said, they were looking forward to seeing us. She also said she had some other news for us.”

Gaby, “Tess think what happened when you got kissed. I knew your mother was cured when she kissed me. Your father has been using all the clothing you sent him with and is calling himself Sonja.”

Jess, “That does not bother us in the least and we cannot wait to nurse our baby sisters.”

A mobile crane lifted the supports into place and then the roof. It did not take long before the roof was on. By the time it was finished it looked like several big tops all connected together. Sharon showed them the lake. “It has been cleaned out and extended. The lake now is in an oval and it has a tunnel through part of it.” The children's play area was still outside. All the suggestions Lily had made had been incorporated.

Gaby, “We might give it thought to putting the same type roof over the play area and then the children would be in the dry all the time.”

Gaby asked the representative for costing to do this.

The man from the roof place, “I had anticipated your request. This is what it will look like and we can deliver next week.”

Gaby, “In that case go ahead.”

The man, “Do you not want all the costing first?”

Maddy, “She already knows all the costing and delivery dates.”

The man, “That is not possible as only my bosses know how much the cost is.”

Maddy, “Have you ever met your boss and their partners?”

The man, “I take my instructions by telephone or computer and never have met the owners of the company.”

Then a light switched on in the chaps head. “You are the owner and you have contracted your own firm to do the work.”

Zita, “To be precise we are the owners but Queen Gaby is the majority shareholder.”

The chap started to laugh, “There was me trying to impress by saying I could have it by next week. When you already knew it would be ready.”

Sharon , “I have arranged a lunch in the Corner cafe. This may be one of the last lunches we have in the cafe depending on how long the construction work takes.” Queen Gaby and the others looked at the museum.

Sharon, “Scarborough B C is transferring the remains of a Roman and Viking boat they have in storage. The ships are been brought down from Teesside and should be with us later in the day.” As she was speaking a wagon drew up with the mini sub on. “We have to deliver this to a museum around here.” Said the driver.

Sharon , “Come with us and we will show you where it has to go.” “

The mini sub was unloaded and taken to the display stand. Queen Gaby noticed. Several other exhibits she had not seen before. There were two one-man submarines that had been used on the Titanic.

Sharon , “We got a phone call from the French government asking if we would like these.” There was a Welsh coracle. Queen Gaby looked at the Roman amphoras and statues that were on display.

Sharon, “The others have been helping me recover the artefacts. These took a bit of moving but even Willie helped and dragged these back to the shore for me. There was no woodwork left but we got all the guns and a considerable lot more. I commissioned a local joiner to make the carriages for them so they could all go on display.”

Queen Gaby, “What about human remains?”

Sharon, “They have all been collected and placed in plastic bags. We were waiting for Helena to say she would take them to the university to tell us where they came from and if it could give us some idea of the ship. There were several crests on the guns so we have an idea about its age.”

Helena took the remains to the sailors to her university and the next day she phoned to say, “Sharon there was a high proportion of Spanish or Mediterranean in the bodies. My best assumption is this was a ship from the armada and that it went down in the storm.”

Gaby and Andi went on the computers to look for details of the ships that sailed and their last resting-places.

Andi, “Gaby since I joined your team I have had a very interesting time. Looking at the records there are at least two ships that it could be. One is the Santa Marie and the other is the San Joseph.”

Gaby typed in details of both ships she came up with details of their size and guns. Gaby compared this with what they had recovered. “I think we might have both boats here if so eight guns are missing including six bronze ones.”

Gaby. “Sharon will the entire girls swim to the site and look for eight more guns?” Looking around the site Sharon and the mermaids found Spanish coins.

Then Zita signalled, “I have found them they are all here but they are all very large and we will need something to lift them.”

Neptune who had been watching them came across, “I can have them moved to shallow water for you.” His mighty sea dragons picked up one each and took them to the shore they did the trip another three time before all the guns were removed.

Under the guns was a chest still intact. The girls managed to bring this to the shore themselves. They waited for low tide and then recovered the guns and placed them in the museum. Sharon contacted the Spanish government to inform them of their find and ask if they would like the remains of the men returning to Spain or if they had to inter them locally.

The following day the Spanish Ambassador turned up at the museum. Queen Gaby was present and showed him the guns they had recovered.

The ambassador, “A wagon will come to collect the men's remains for transportation to a new national cemetery in Madrid.”

Sharon, “We have collected the 1200 remains of men from the sea bed.”

The ambassador, “We are creating a memorial park in Madrid to the memory of all that lost their lives. We will inter all these there and at least they are no longer missing. If you discover these we would appreciate it if you recovered what you can.” He handed Queen Gaby a list of ships from the armada that were still missing.

By the time the girls had finished checking the seabed between Whitby and Bridlington all the wrecks in that area had been removed. What was there previously had been recovered. The Mermaids still continued to double check in case they had missed anything. The shipyard in Teesside was quite busy repairing and then selling the wrecks they had recovered.

Renate called one night. “Gaby I hear some of the girls have gone into the wreck recovery business. I have a commission for them somewhere in this area there is the remains of 2000 men and a German Battleship. If you find it we would like the Heroes returned to Germany. The ship can go alongside the British Battleship in the new naval museum.”

Gaby informed the girls and they decided to check the area between Newcastle and Whitby. They found several more wrecks and recovered them. Eventually they found the Battle ship. Laid across it was a British Submarine of WW2. Gaby contacted the MOD who said recover both ships and divers from both navies would be on hand to help in the recovery. The submarine appeared to be intact but the hatch had been blown. No human remains were found on her. Her ammunition had to be disposed of. The battle ship was massive but the girls worked hard sealing all the holds and holes. Then air was pumped in to her. She creaked and groaned but eventually broke free of the seabed. The two ships took her in tow and towed her to Teesside. Deck by deck she was checked out and any human remains bagged, recorded and removed.

Renate came to inspect the once great ship. “With DNA testing we will know who has been recovered and who is still missing.” They actually recovered more bodies than was reported missing.

One by one the bodies eventually yielded their names and ranks. 250 where all in one area of the ship. As if they had been in prison or something.

Helena tested them. These 250 are British so they must have been POWs. DNA testing and checking the names of missing sailors soon discovered their names and ranks. The MOD had to trace their relatives and ask what they wanted doing with the remains. All the relatives wanted the men to be kept together and interred in a plot overlooking the sea.

After much deliberation the war graves commission said. “They had been given a plot of land near to the new development and could the men be interred there along with any others that were found in the future.”

There was quite a ceremony as their coffins where laid to rest and there tombstones erected. It was found the valves of the submarine had jammed and she could not resurface but all the crew escaped. The Battle ship had been badly damaged after shelling Scarborough and Hartlepool. She was trying to get to safety and get repaired when she sank with great loss of life. It did not take long to get the submarine fit to be taken to Scarborough. The battle ship was another story.

The girl eventually cleared that area of all wrecks. The man from the MOD was waiting one day. “I was wondering if you intended to do the area from Bridlington to Norfolk?”

Gaby. “Well my team has cleared the area from Newcastle to Bridlington. It would be the most logical place for our divers to go next.”

“In that case there is one wreck we could do with salvaging because she is in a very dangerous condition. She was an ammo ship that got stuck on a sand bank and we have never been able to get close enough the recover the ammo. If she was to blow up she would take most of the East Coast with her. For that reason we left her alone but that has dangers.”

The mermaids agreed to attempt to unload the deadly cargo. Small boats carried the cargo to waiting ships it took a week to empty the ship. Then the girls started to make her watertight. She eventually broke free of the sandbank in two pieces. Queen Gaby had her towed to Teesside after much deliberation it was decided to scrap her and use the steel to repair other ships. Some of her steel went to repair the Battleship.

While diving in this area they discovered an intact wooden warship sticking out of the sandbank. Gaby and the others recovered the entire loose artefacts and then set about removing the last of the sand and making the ship watertight. There was quite an audience of onlookers as the ship broke to the surface. Nothing like it had been seen since the Mary Rose.

Helena, “This is going to the new nautical museum at Scarborough.”

The Ship had to be sprayed with a fine silicone mist to preserve the wood. It was discovered this was another Tudor warship. It had settled on a sandbank and gradually sunk into the sand. This had preserved the wood. The only thing missing was the mast, which long since had rotted off and would be easy to replace. The man from the MOD came with a massive cheque for the recovery work performed on the wreck of the liberty ship. It did not take the girls long to clean this area up of all wrecks.

Maddy, “Gaby the girls are going further and further away to find wrecks now.”

As they were speaking Renate turned up,

“Gaby I know you are coming on a cycling tour. I have a proposition for your friends. How would you all like a working holiday in Germany? The families of the German Naval association has for years petitioned the Federal Government to recover their families. The federal government after your recovery of the U boat and Destroyer has agreed to this. They will pay you a recovery fee plus you get to keep the boats you recover.”
Gaby looked at the other girls.

“Yes Renate we will start on Monday.”

“We may need to keep taking a break as there is other business to consider.”

Most of the girls went on the trip to Germany. A man with a scar running down his face was there to greet them. “I am Manfred Von Mansteer Her Highness has given you the basic information. This is what we are willing to pay for each ship recovered. As previously explained all we want are the remains of the men. We have locations of some of the ships we will start with those nearest to here. He handed Gaby a list of all the lost German ships.

Gaby, “With these we would have our own navy although I suppose I already do with the Yorkist and the aircraft carriers.”

One by one they recovered the ships the submarines where lifted onto floating barges. Then they were inspected and Ammunition and human remains removed. Renate showed Queen Gaby the Naval graveyard that had been created. “All the men you recover will eventually go in here.”

It took quite a while before all the ships on Germanys Sea coast where recovered. Renate, “Gaby there are a lot more ships to recover. Half the Fleet was in the Danube and still is there. There were over 12,000 sailors lost their lives there. Other than the river is very fast flowing the water is relatively shallow. One by one the ships of the Grand fleet once again started to come to the surface. Water was pumped out of them and then they were taken by tugboats. As with all the others the ammunition was removed and they were taken across the North Sea to Teesside. Most of the submarines where broken up for scrap as they were of little value.

Eventually all the wrecks where cleared. “Well Renate that is your entire coastline cleared of wartime wrecks.”

Renate.” Your team have not finished yet as these are still missing but they are out of our waters. Some are in Danish, Norwegian and Swedish waters and you have to get permission to recover them and anything else that you find. The others we believe may be in the North Atlantic and may not be recoverable. It took a month to recover those ships.

Renate, “The most famous of all is the Bismarck” If she can be returned to Hamburg there is a 1,000-fold reward for you. The Bismarck and her attendant ships proved to be quite a poser but eventually she was recovered and towed to Hamburg. The Mayor of Hamburg was there with tears in his eyes as the once great ship was towed into the dock specially created for her. He said, “On behalf of the German people I wish to thank you.” She along with her sister ships will go into a naval museum similar to that you have created in Scarborough. Now we have a British Mini sub to go in the museum. Once it is completed we would like you to come and open it.

Queen Gaby, “I can think of at least two other famous German ships that should be here.”

The Mayor, “We would have loved to have them also but like the Titanic they will be too deep to salvage. We would gladly pay double that what we paid for Bismarck for either ship if it was possible to recover them.”

That night they had to return home as Queen Gaby had been notified the second stage was completed in Scarborough. They got to the complex.

Sharon, “This is the final meal here Tomorrow it gets knocked down the chalets and toilet block have already gone. We already have stores ready for moving in as soon as the building work is completed.”

Queen Gaby and the others took their time and then returned home. They had not been home long when the man from the MOD arrived back at the castle in Skipton.

“I see your team have been rather busy recovering ships in Germany and Scandinavia.” HMG in London wondered if you would like a similar proposal from us starting in Scotland. In Scappa flow there still is the remains of the German high sea fleet from the First World War we recovered some but the others eluded us.”

Zita, “Why have they eluded you?”

The man from the MOD. “To be honest we would not have considered asking you. But recently you have removed ships in similar circumstances in the Danube. Up to now we have considered it too dangerous for divers to go down and do the preparatory work. What make it dangerous are the currents in those waters. We also understand GB Salvage will be getting a contract from the French shortly to remove ships in the French area. This includes the entire French fleet that the British destroyed when France surrendered to Germany in the Second World War. The fleet was sunk in ten Minutes after the French refused to put their ships under British control.”

Gaby, “This started out as a hobby for some of my companions. It now is getting to be rather a lucrative business. The other contract I have is to recover a fishing boat. She is called the Gaul and went down in Scandinavia with all hands. For years the families of the crew have been petitioning the government in London to recover it. A couple of years ago she was discovered. The people of Hull want her brought back home and she will be put on display at the Deep exhibition.”

Maddy, “What is your interest in the ship? None other than to prove once and for all she was never a spy ship and also that the soviets did not sink her. The British and Russian Governments want to finance this recovery to prove they are both innocent.”

Gaby, “I take it there is a possibility they may be the remains of some of the crew in the ship.”

Queen Gaby looked at the contracts on offer, “We do the Gaul first. If nothing else at least the families will now know where she is.”

Two days later it was splashed all over the news that the Gaul had been recovered and was on its way to Hull. The Gaul had been towed back to Hull. Quite an audience had gathered to welcome her home. She was lifted out of the water and placed in front of the Deep. In a dry dock. There the remaining seawater was permitted to drain from her. Eventually they managed to get the cabin open and in there they discovered all but two of the crew. DNA testing had to be done but eventually the families where notified. The remaining two had previously been discovered in Scandinavia.

After examining the Gaul the man from the board of trade said, “I have found the cause of her sinking she has a damaged hatch cover. From what I have discovered she must have gone down in icy seas. The hatch cover is showing similar signs to others that have sustained ice damage.”

The Gaul was to be steam cleaned and made into a permanent memorial to the sailors and fishermen of Hull who gave their lives in the course of their work.

Andi, “Gaby the ships at Scappa could be quite valuable. If all our equipment was already in that area. Could we also look at these sites and see if there is anything of interest.”

Gaby, “The Spanish will be happy if we recover remains from those sites.”

Tracy, “If we started here at Scappa we could make our way gradually down the coast to the Irish Sea.”

On the Queen Mary II.

Back on the Queen Mary the Hunters where having a grand time. Sophie was saying, “We are going to have some explaining about everything when we get home.”

Arwen, “The girls only sent you with female clothing. Although they will be surprised at the breasts you have developed while on this cruise. They are going to come in handy in the near future once I give birth to our twins. In the mean time I will continue to release the pressure for you.”

“Arwen to be honest I am enjoying suckling from them as much as you do with mine.”

Sophie, “To look at us you would think we were twins rather than husband and wife. We have only another two days and then the ship docks in Portsmouth.”

Arwen, “The girls have promised to come and meet us.”

Sophie, “I will be pleased to see them all again. We have a job offer for the both of us as Manager and assistant manager for Grand Hotels at the Empress Gardens.”

Arwen, “I wonder where that is as I have never heard of it before.”

The last night on board “Tonight Sophie I want to be adventurous and do things we have never done before. First we will share a shower and then we will get started.” Arwen started playing with Sophie's nipples and then worked her way down the body. She started to stroke and wash between Sophie's legs. As she was playing with Sophie the last vestige of her man hood came away in Arden’s hand. Arwen inserted her fingers and before long Sophie climaxed.

Arwen, “Let's get dried and then we will continue.” Sophie lay on the bed and Arwen walked in to the room.

Sophie gasped, “How did you get that?”

Arwen, “It is on loan from a friend.” That night it was Arwen who took Sophie.

The following morning Sophie said, “Can we have one last go before we must get presentable for when we dock.” Sophie and Arwen where at it like a couple of rabbits.

Eventually Arwen said, “We had better get ready and have our final meal on the ship.”

Sophie, “I think I have just had it.”

Arwen giggled then in a more serious voice, “You realise you are going to have to become my sister.”

Sophie, “Well even if it dropped off I cannot get Pregnant so we can do that as often as you want.” Arwen smile to herself for Gita had told her the properties of the present before loaning it.

Arwen. “If you were expecting like me I would love your children.”

Sophie, “If I am pregnant then you must be the father for I have never been with anybody else.”

Arwen, “Seriously if you could would you get Pregnant?”

Sophie , “I love you and only want to be with you. There are times when I wish I had been born female and then I could have gone through the rigors of birth. We both know that is one dream that is impossible even after my equipment dropped off in the shower.”

There was quite a fanfare to welcome the Queen after her nine-month voyage. The girls where there to greet the Hunters as they disembarked from the Queen Mary.

Jess and Tess “We have so much to tell you since you both left us 9 months ago.”

Sophie , “I noticed one of your companies has been doing rather a lot of salvage work lately Queen Gaby.”

Tess, “Yes we helped with some of the sites.” Very soon all the cases where unloaded off the ship. Tess and Jess showed their parents the photos of the salvage work.

Jess, “It was great fun.” They had not been long home when their mother went into Labour and gave birth to twin daughters. The hospital could not believe the cancer had gone and asked Arwen to go for a scan. The scan showed Arwen was completely clear of any cancer. Sophie and Arwen took over the running of the new hotel.

Rebecca, “All essential supplies are done through me so we get a discount. Next year we will be using the Empress for the family gathering. It has a few advantages for that purpose. So these weeks have to be kept clear.”

Sophie looked out of the windows of the hotel and besides the new museum she could see a considerable amount of Warships. “Where did all that lot come from?”

Sharon. “They are a few of the ones we salvaged. Some have been scraped or sold off but these are the remainder. We had to extend the dock and enlarge the harbour to accommodate them.” Sophie walked down to the dock and looked at the ships moored up.

Sharon, “Currently we are planning our next adventure. Two weeks ago we received a delegation from some insurance companies, Cunard White Star Line and several other interested parties. About the recovery of ships in the North Atlantic. This came shortly after a similar request from the German government. Queen Gaby is currently looking into the feasibility of doing the salvage.”

Robyn came in to see how everyone was settle in down.

Sophie, “We are fine although since I returned I appear to be getting sick rather a lot.”

Robyn, “I will get Dr Jones to give you a medical on Monday and see if you have picked up a bug on your travels.”

Tess and Jess giggled, “We are sure she has got something.”

Arial. Queen Gaby has asked me to look into the possibility of recovering these ships. “

Sharon , “They all are all about 2 miles down in the sea. The one nearest the surface is the Lusitania. I propose we try for her first and then go for the others.”

Ariel, “While there are a couple of us that have been so deep most of you have not gone so deep before.” After a vote they all agreed to go for the Lusitania first and then try for the others.

Queen Gaby had an email from New York City. “If she managed to recover either ship they would be willing to pay a finder’s fee and purchase the ship from Queen Gaby. As they were discussing this a man from Cunard White Star Line came into the room. “The time limit is up on the Titanic if you were wondering which to go for then go for her first.”

In the end this is what they did and they made use of the photographic evidence of what had happened supplied by Dr Ballard. Support ships where organised and all the girls went down to the wreck. In addition Willie and his family provided backup for the girls. It took the girls nearly a week before they had made the ship water tight. Air was pumped in and the water out. As the air went in she slowly rose in two main sections off the seabed. It was a very slow process but gradually she came to the surface. Two high power tugboats took her in hand and towed her remainder of the way to New York. She had finally completed her maiden Voyage.

In New York There was a dispute as to who actually held the salvage rights but it was proved Queen Gaby had the right to salvage the ship. The mayor of New York presented Queen Gaby and her partners with a cheque for the recovery of the ship. Queen Gaby said, “We have some tidying up to do before we go for the next one.” It took another week to recover the remaining items but eventually even the great funnels where recovered.

Once everything was in New York a search of the ship was made. The great safe was more like a vault than anything was. After calling in a locksmith it was opened only to find it was completely empty. In various parts of the ship human remains were found and then interred after DNA testing. These where placed into plastic bags and it was recorded where they were found. Eventually through DNA testing all of the remains would be given a name.

Queen Gaby and the girls left for the Lusitania. She was not in as deep water as the Titanic. The girls managed to work fast and as there was little debris on the sea bed they soon got the ship air tight. Again the tugs where waiting for her as she surfaced. Queen Gaby and the girls rode on the tugs surveying their prize. She was brought in to the harbour. The mayor was again there to greet them.

Gaby, “How have the Americans had got on with the Titanic after we left?”

The mayor, “These two are to be the exhibition pieces of a new museum we are creating. We are puzzled the vault is empty and we expected it to be full of Jewellery and Gold.”

Gaby, “Well it would have needed a Bank robber to open it was well and truly corroded when I left it in your hands.”

After inspecting the Lusitania thoroughly the Americans eventually found the vault. A thermal lance was required to open the safe. Eventually they got inside. What they found surprised everybody. There was a human body that had been mummified by the lack of oxygen. There was a letter my name is Joseph Smith. I work for the British and American Governments. Rather than fall into the hands of the Germans I elected to stay in here and perish with the lack of oxygen. I discovered there was a plot to get the new weapon but that has been to no avail. I left it in safe keeping and once I get here safely my relatives will pass it on. Other than this the safe was empty again.

The Mayor, “It is obvious nobody could have been in there wince the doors were closed. All I can presume is all the treasure they were supposed to be carrying has been misquoted.” The remains of quite a few humans where found and eventually returned to their relatives. In the hold of the Lusitania was found various military vehicles. But no Gold.

Zita, “I presumed you had emptied both but that body threw me and all the others.”

Gaby, “In actual fact that was the first time I had been in that Safe.” A while later there was a note for Queen Gaby and friends to go and see the Mayor.

The Mayor, “All these Military Vehicles now belong to you as you salvaged the ship.”

Queen Gaby, “In that case I had better ship them all back to the UK. The Vehicles where all on the dock when Queen Gaby arrived. They were all transported back to her Dale’s home in Skipton. Within the Castle Queen Gaby looked at each Vehicle.

Maddy, “They are all a rusting mess.”

Gaby “If they are all cleaned up then they can be sold to enthusiasts. There is quite a serious group who collect WW1 memorabilia. As they stripped the first vehicle down they noticed that something was shiny.

Zita, “No wonder they could not find gold in the hold. These are the gold. Virtually every part had been manufactured out of gold and had then been painted green. What are we going to do with these now?”

Robyn, “I think they had better go into our vaults as they were given to us by the Mayor.”

Gaby, “I am going to have to find some genuine vehicles to replace them as we have a buyer for them all.”

Maddy, “That is no problem we just raise one of the transport ships that got sunk.”

Zita, “What about the two German ships we promised we would look for.”

Gaby, “It is not just two ships it basically is two entire fleets that got sunk protecting the Battleships. There are also several British ships on the site.”

Gaby spoke with the MOD, “The Germans had requested us to recover these ships.”

A man from the MOD came back, “Queen Gaby as your company seems to be able to do what others cannot can you also recover all ours on the same sites. We will dispose of the ammunition and human remains the rest you can have as scrap.”

Two Frigates from the Royal Navy and a destroyer from the German Navy where on the museum site. The first two ships to be recovered where former Royal Navy ships. The next to be recovered was a German pocket battleship. She was fastened to the two Frigates while the destroyer unloaded all the ammunition. One by one the ships started to bob to the Surface. All the ships were transported to Teesside. Two of the British ships were completely scrapped and six of the German ships were. The Pocket battle ship was repaired using metal from the scrapped ships. Then she was taken across the North Sea to Hamburg. She had been given a clean-up but was very rusty. The tugs pushed her onto the berth specially created for her. There was quite a fanfare.

Queen Gaby , “We only did the repairs necessary for her journey here.”

The Mayor, “We will bring her up to the standard she was when she was first built.”

Queen Gaby “As to your request for the last ship. We have located her. However she is in three pieces but is salvageable.”

The mayor, “We will still take her if you can recover her and in addition there are a lot of families looking forward to their men finally returning home after all those years.”

Queen Gaby, “Would you like to come and see the last section been raised?”

The mayor of Hamburg, “I would love to come and watch the operation.”

Three days later Queen Gaby and the girls started diving on the wreck. They were busy fastening air bags and making the wreck water tight.

Maddy noticed there seemed to be more mermaids helping than she expected.

Gaby, “They had managed to get the first third of the ship ready for lifting as it had been done sooner than expected.”

Maddy, “Can we wait until all three sections are ready and then start lifting.”

Gaby, “I will have to ensure the Mayor is here for the lifting.”

The two remaining sections were also prepared in record time. Then Queen Gaby noticed they were being helped by some other mermaids. One of them signalled to Queen Gaby and Ariel that they wanted help.

Gaby the others followed the group to an underwater cave. They all went in the cave.

The mermaid, “Please can you help us our friend is not very well.”

Gaby looked at the girl laid on a bed of sea weed. “We can help her but we need to get her away from here.”

The girl, “If you can cure our friend then we will give you all this.” She led Queen Gaby into another cave that was filled with Gold, Silver and Jewels.

Ariel , “We have to lift the ships and we will need help with that but first your friend must be taken where she can have help.”

The girl and Gaby disappeared. Queen Gaby took her to the Sealife Centre and asked Sharon to look after her with the help of Simone like they did with the dolphin.

Gaby returned to the cave, “She is in safe hands no. I think you all had better return with us.”

The girl, “If we leave we cannot take all the treasure with us.”

Gaby , “What treasure would that be?” The girls looked in the cave and it was empty.

One of the girls, “You are the one she said would come for us and take us all home.”

Another one of the girls, “If it was not for her most of us would be dead like our colleagues. We thought she was a sailor like us. We all were in the same cabin and were of similar age. Our friend told us that as a baby he fell into the Rhine and the Rhine maiden saved him. He was given a necklace with a mermaid on and told it would always save him and his friends. We were in our cabin when the ship was destroyed. We could not get out before the water rushed in. We called our friend little Lorelie after the person who rescued her as a child. When the water came in he grasped hold of the pendant and said Princess I need your help. Before our eyes he turned into a mermaid. She came and gave each one of us a kiss. We all turned into mermaids. By the time we got free it was too late to help the others that were trapped. We collected their bodies and placed them all in the hold of the ship. She told us that we had to stay here as help would eventually come.”

“Whilst we waited for help to come we explored the seabed and recovered all that Gold, Silver and Gemstones. They were scattered about on the sea bed.”

The girls helped Gaby recover any loose artefacts. Then they were informed the mayor had arrived. The sea appeared to be boiling as the sections of the once great ship came to the surface. The two smaller sections where lifted out of the water and placed on Barges. The larger section was taken in tow by Two Destroyers one British and one German. It took a while to get the sections back to Hamburg. There the original dock was made ready. The three sections were placed in the dock. “The decks where inspected on by one and eventually the hold with the bodies had been stored was discovered. After counting the bodies and comparing them with the crew list.

The mayor said, “All that appears to be missing is 10-12 men we have the rest they were either picked up by the British or died on ship. All these in the hold must have died on board and been placed there by the captain.” It did not take long to identify the remains as they were all wearing their tags. Queen Gaby attended a memorial service along with her new friends.

The mayor, “There are only twelve who will never be recovered. Their names will go on this plaque in remembrance of them.” Queen Gaby made note of the names and ages. Queen Gaby and all the others returned to Skipton.

Once there the girls said, “We are none persons now. There will be no record of our ever existing.”

Gaby, “I need to check just who we have here.”

Queen Gaby read a name and a voice said, “Yes that was me.”

After reading all the names Queen Gaby said, “Then I presume Little Lorelie was called Claus Werner.”

The others, “Correct.”

Lorelie, “Did you say Claus Werner? Where is my baby?”

Gaby, “I take it you know little Lorelie? I think we had better all go and visit her. First all little Lorelie's sisters need new names and documents. We have to issue you all with documentation as your original documents will be of no good to you.”

Ariel, “We should wait until Little Lorelie is better before we name them all.”

They all walked through a doorway and came out in the Empress Gardens Hotel. Queen Gaby and the others walked the short distance to the Sea Life Centre. Sharon welcomed them, “She has nearly recovered.” Sharon led them to the deep-water tank. Lorelie and Ariel dived in and swam to her. Lorelie and Ariel fetched the girl in the tank to the side.

The girl looked at Lorelie, “Mum you came for me.”

Lorelie, “I thought I had lost you long ago. Little Lorelie is very apt for my Daughter's name. Meet your Aunt Ariel and your Queens Gaby and Robyn. Claus's real mother died in child birth and his father brought him up. I looked after him when his father was working. To protect him I gave him a pendant and told him to always wear it as it would protect him.”

Queen Gaby, “Rather than just giving them all names it would be better if your father met with and greeted all of these girls.”

Robyn, “I agree it would be better if father was to meet all these daughters he has acquired.”

Neptune who had been observing, “Yes Lorelie and think you should introduce my granddaughter and her sisters.”

Lorelie spun round, “Father I did not realise you were here.”

Queen Gaby, “Uncle Robyn and I have now acquired twelve more mermaids and apart from Kleiner Lorelie they all need names.”

One by one they came and greeted Neptune and said the name they had been previous known by. Neptune gave each one a new name, “From now on all of you are my daughters and Princesses of the waters. If anybody harms you then they will incur my wrath.”

One of the girls. “We had collected a great treasure but we gave it away when Kleiner Lorelie became ill.”

Gaby, “We do not charge family and friends for helping them. The treasure you found is being put to good use. All of you, like us are now members of the family firm.”

Maddy, “We need to go shopping for clothes for you all.”

Kleiner Lorelie, “We do not need much.” The others burst out laughing

Ariel, “Oh yes you do. You need everything.”

Lorelie, “Before we set off you all need to have your hair and nails done. I will not allow my daughters to go out looking a mess.”

“Yes Mum.”

Each of the girls found they were surrounded by several girls who washed and cut and styled their hair while others where trimming and painting their nails. Finally their faces where put on. Zita handed each of them a bra and pants and then a white dress. Finally they were all ready to go shopping. Kleiner Lorelie noticed they were all dressed alike.

Gaby, “We will have some fun now with the shopping.” First port of call was the House of Frazer store. Then it was into and out of various other stores.

Maddy, “Can we go and see our friend in the market?” While in there the girls noticed some clothing they liked.

Ariel, “Like us you are going to have to go to school. You have a new and different life in front of you now.”

One of the former boys, “Aunt Ariel could we please go to see our old ship when she has been restored?”

Gaby, “I was coming to that. The three sections have been re-joined and the repair work was not as extensive as first thought. I also have been doing some checking out. With one exception you all where orphans when you went on the ship. Kleiner Lorelie you though had a sister who is now still alive but very old. She is going to open the exhibition.”

Kleiner Lorelie, “Does she have any family other than me?”

Gaby, “None that I can locate.”

Maddy, “We are the other guests of honour. We all need new evening gowns for the party.”
,
At the opening party the old lady looked at Lorelie, “You remind me of my old nurse and you my brother.”

Lorelie kissed her, “You will soon be reunited with your brother.”

The old lady, “He was one of the few to never return.”

Kleiner Lorelie, “Do not be too sure he could be just be different Lottelulu.”

The old lady was given another kiss, “It is a long time since I was called that.” The old lady looked into the young girl’s eyes, “Yes you have his soul. He always was the more feminine of the two of us.”

Kleiner Lorelie took her hand, “Mother has promised you will join me for all eternity from tonight.”

The old lady, “That is a long time but then I always knew you would return for me.”

Gaby, “I have to ask you to return with us.”

The old lady, “I have already had a warning and so I am prepared. My brother and I where always twins and we both knew when something was wrong with the other. He has not been well and suddenly got better. I knew once he was better he would come looking for me. I have sold or given away most of my goods. Everything I own is now in those suitcases.”

Queen Gaby and the others after the dance returned to the hotel and then back to Skipton. “From now on Lottelulu you will be Kleiner Ariel.”

When the old lady awoke she found she was now a teenager once again. Her sister came and greeted her, “Come and swim with us.”

Gaby and the others were getting dried when Zita arrived and said, “The man from the MOD is back and he wants to talk to us.” Queen Gaby and the others went into the Grand hall and then he was admitted.

“We have a couple of proposals for you. The first proposition is to prevent an environmental disaster. In the 1960's an oil tanker called the Tory Canyon sank on to rocks in the Bristol Channel while going to unload load a cargo of crude oil at Milford Haven. We eventually had to bomb her to destroy the cargo. She sank and we thought we had destroyed all the oil. However we have now discovered that a considerable amount still exists in the holds. If you can recover her the remaining cargo is worth a fortune. The oil has started leaking out and the wild life is been put at risk.”

Princess Zita, “We will deal with this straight away as we cannot permit that sort of disaster to happen.” Gaby called everyone in and told them of the awaiting environmental disaster.

Barbara, “We will all help with this and it should not take us long to bring it to the surface.” They found the wreck was in relatively shallow water and it was in two halves. The first half was brought up and then towed to the nearest dock where she could be unloaded. While this was been done the other half was prepared for bringing up to the surface. Eventually they brought her up and she was towed and unloaded. Then both halves where towed to the docks for dismantling.

Whilst in that area they decided to visit Tintagel. One of the sites reputed to be associated with King Arthur. They visited Merlin's cave.

Amanda , “Gaby there is a lot of hype about Arthur but he did exist.”

Helena, “We have been in this cave before but it is a long time ago.”

Barbara, “You are correct. I had clean forgotten.”

Nester went to the back of the cave and pressed a rock. A great stone door swung open. “I suppose all this should now go into our general kitty.”

Gaby, “Who did all this belong to?”

Amanda and Barbara, “Neither of us trusted the Romans enough so we stored gold and silver at various places throughout the country.”

Within seconds the treasure was transported to the Castle in Skipton. Then Queen Gaby returned to the others.

Amanda, “If it is still in place there is another treasure in Elbolton cave near Grassington.”

Nester, “We could do with some help at the hotels as we seem to be losing staff at the hotels in recent months.”

Barbara , “Who is for going to help Nester and family out?” In the end all of them decided to go and help out. Elizabeth and most of the Ghurkhas had stayed behind and where ensuring everything ran smoothly.

Amanda, “We also need to go and see Helga and her family at Clapham.”

Robyn, “Her husband is in for a shock when he sees me.” They decided they would first visit Helga and then go to Scarborough.

Nester, “In that case I am coming to see my sister.” Gaby reset the co-ordinates on the sceptre and they found themselves walking the short distance to the door of the farmhouse on Ingleborough. Gaby was about to knock on the door when a small child opened it .

“I am Tizzy my sisters are all out on the farm but they will be back soon. I have been left to tidy up here while they look after the stock.”

Gaby, “We have come to visit your mum and dad.”

Tizzy, “My eldest sister has gone for a doctor as both our parents are ill. I do not like living here. I want to live in the big town like my Aunts.”

Nester took the child in her arms, “Show us where your parents are.” The little girl led Gaby, Robyn, Barbara, Nester and Amanda to the bedroom. Meanwhile the others tidied up and made drinks for everybody.

When they saw the two of them Robyn said, “We need to get these two to our hospital immediately.”

Queen Gaby transported all in the bedroom other than Amanda to the Sealife centre. There Helga and her husband were placed in the deep salt-water tank.

Robyn, “We will look after them and you go back and collect the children.”

Eventually the eldest girl started her return to the farm she was rather depressed. It was going to be at least two days before the doctor could make it to the farm to visit her parents. When she did reach the farm she was in for a shock. She found all her younger sisters sat near or on the knee of a teenage girl. This girl appeared to have friends similarly dressed.

Gaby , “Your parents are very ill but will get better. I have had them transported to a suitable hospital.”

The eldest girl, “I asked Tizzy to clean the house while the others dealt with the animals. Before they got ill our parents had been talking about selling up and going to live near Aunt Barbara or Aunt Nester.”

Amanda, “What about your grandmother was there no mention of her?”
The eldest girl looked at her sisters as if she was not sure what to say.

It was Tizzy who spoke up. “Mum said, Grandma and Aunt Barbara had joined a religious community and it was girls only. So we imagine they go round dressed as nuns doing god’s work. If mum and dad are ill then we are going to have to go and live with grandma and her friends if they will have a group of giggling girls.”

The eldest, “Tizzy before we do that we will have to do something about the remaining animals. I suppose we could take them across to our other aunt and let her have them.”

Gaby, “Why not take them all to the auction market?” In the end all the animals were disposed of and so was the farm machinery at Skipton Auction Market.

Amanda , “Your aunts Barbara and Nester are taking care of your parents. All that remains now is for you and your sisters to pack your cases with all you will need as you will be staying with your Grandma and her partners.”

Tizzy held hold of Amanda, “You will be with us?”

Amanda, “I promise that I will be there always for you and all your sisters.”

The eldest, “We had better pack for mum and dad.”

Amanda, “I will help. I have packed your mothers clothing but I cannot find your father’s clothing.” The eldest burst into tears again.

Tizzy. “She should have been the one called Tizzy as she is always getting in a tizzy. You will not find any clothes for our father as we disposed of them weeks ago. There was little point in him keeping them. Our dad had bigger breasts than some ladies and needed a bra. Mum had persuaded him that if he wore a bra then he could dress the same as us. Are you going to take us to grandma?”

Gaby , “You all have met your grandmother and talked to her. She looks nothing like a grandmother in fact she will look more like your sister.”

Tizzy took hold of Amanda, “We would still prefer you to be our grandma.”

Amanda picked Tizzy up, “I would not have it any other way.”

The eldest realised, “You are the one who lives in a castle and is our grandma's friend.”

“Yes Gwen you are correct.”

Gwen, “We still have to empty the house out and then notify the landlords we are moving out.”

Gaby, “Who are your land lords.”

It was the youngest again who replied. “GB Estates.”

Gaby, “In that case we will not have trouble with rent.”

Tizzy, “Grandma If I give you my entire savings can you treat me to a dress like yours.” Tizzy went and got her money box it was full of pennies.

Queen Gaby, “There is enough there to buy you and your sisters matching wardrobes.”

The other girls disappeared and returned with their moneyboxes. “We were saving to treat our parents they both need new clothes.”

Amanda, “I am sure we will have enough here to buy you all new wardrobes.”

The eldest disappeared and returned with money. Gwen, “This is the rent money for the farm our parents where due to pay. Please can you see it gets to the person it should.”

The girls found a coach was waiting for them at the bottom of the lane. Gwen looked at Queen Gaby, “I am not naive enough to believe those coppers my sisters have are enough for a new wardrobe. To be honest all of us could do with dumping all we have here and starting with a complete new wardrobe. At least we are away from that hill side and mixing with people. Before my parents got Ill I was at college and studying Computer applications.”

Gaby, “I am into computers and so are Maddy and Andi. All the others work and use the computers but are not as interested as we are.”

Gwen, “I hope I can get to use one soon.”

“Funny you should mention that. I have this with me.” Queen Gaby pulled out her laptop. Gwen switched it on.

Gaby, “You can go on line if you wish it has an inbuilt 3G Card.” Gwen went on to Goggle and typed birthmarks.

Gwen, “We all have the same birthmark on our Wrist.”

Gaby , “I can help you there. Turn your wrist over. The top one is a crown and it could be large if it is large you are the descendant of a Queen if it is small you are the descendant of a Princess. The second one is which Queen or princess you are descended from.”

Gwen turned Queen Gaby's wrist over and saw it was slightly different.

Queen Gaby, “That is the mark of an Empress.” Robyn who had re-joined them and she turned hers over for Gwen to inspect.

Gwen, “You also have an Empress mark But also a Trident with a crown.”

Queen Gaby , “You get that if your father was a king.”

Ariel came across and showed her wrist.

Gwen, “Your father is a king. It is like the tagging we use on the cattle.”

Gwen, “If I was to marry your brother would our children have both our marks.”

Ariel, “Not necessary you may have which is most senior. Sometimes on marriage your markings will change.”

Gwen, “But my true grandmother can recognise me by this mark.”

Gaby, “We all can recognise you by it.” Go to Tizzy and Amanda and look at their wrists. “Come and tell me what you see.” Gwen walked to her sisters and looked at their wrists and then at Tizzy and Amanda.

Gwen, “Amanda's is the same as us but almost perfect.”

“What does that tell you then.”

Gwen, “It tells me she has to be a very close relative or the marking would be different.”

Queen Gaby, “Look at mine and then go over to those three girls. They are called Tatiana, Tatiana and Galadriel. Ask to see their wrists and tell me what you see.” Gwen went across and spoke to the Girls.

Gwen, “After looking at the wrists I think Galadriel is the mother and you two are her daughters. Queen Gaby is as distinct as you are and the markings are the same.”

Galadriel , “Almost look here you will see GR. and on Queen Gaby it is GLR.”

Gwen, “I take it you are Queen Gaby's grandmother.”

Tatiana and Tatiana, “Close we are and yes we are sisters and that is our mother.”

Gwen, “Then Robyn is also your daughter.”

Tatiana, “She is our half-sister, same mother different father.”

“Ariel and Lorelie have the other marking like Robyn so they must also be her half-sisters.”

Galadriel, “You understand fast.”

Gwen went to Amanda and looked at the wrist again and saw it clearly had CR. on it.

Gwen , “As this is so clear I take it you are or where a Queen.”

Amanda , “I take it you have now worked out who is related to who by looking at our wrists.”

Gwen, “Do you mind if we all call you Amanda as it would look silly calling a girl who looks to be the same age as myself Gran.”

Amanda, “Everybody else calls me Amanda. When we are alone though you can call me Gran if you want. All of us here are all related to each other. So the best thing is to refer to us all as either your sisters or Cousins.”

Tizzy, “This is going to be great lots of sisters to look after me.”

Gwen, “It also means there are more to boss you about.”

Tizzy, “Gran will not let anybody be nasty to us and Queen Gaby has already promised me she will see we are all OK.”

Soon the coach had arrived at the castle. Amanda took the girls to an apartment and said, “This is where you will be living from now on.” Amanda noticed how tatty the remainder of the girls’ clothing was.

Amanda, “Do you all want this clothing or shall we go shopping for some brand new clothes.”

Tizzy, “All of us are getting new clothing? Usually it is Gwen and then everything is passed down.”

Amanda , “I want you all to pile what you do not want in the fireplace. That includes the clothes you are wearing. Now can you all take a bath and wash your hair and then some of the others will sort it out for you.”

Tizzy, “Gwen can I share with you and then you wash my hair as you do a better job than the twins.”

Ariel brought fresh clothing for the girls to wear. Gwen noticed there was a blaze in the fireplace and it was all their old clothing burning. The girls found they were having their hair styled and then their finger and toenails trimmed and polished. Finally they each had a little make up. They had put on the clothing Ariel had brought in.

Lily came to the apartment, “Tizzy you are about as old as I am. This is all the range with us.”

Tizzy looks at Lily and Rose and their cousin and saw they were all dressed alike. Tizzy decided to put on the clothes Lily had brought rather than those Ariel had brought.

Tizzy, “I have to look like my new sisters.” She went off skipping and playing with the others. Eventually Gwen and the twins where ready.

Gaby, “All we need now in Lily and the little ones. Lily came back with the other ones.”

Lily, “Gaby we all have our wands and Tizzy has not got hers.”

Galadriel, “We cannot have a fairy without a wand can we. I think I can find one from somewhere.” She hands Tizzy a little wand.

Lily, “Now we can go and make your parents better.”

Gaby, “First girls we have a lot of shopping to do and then we go to the hospital.”

Gaby opened a door in the castle and they found themselves walking out of a Hotel. “Do you want to split into smaller groups to do the shopping or stick as one large group?”

“Tizzy my fairy friends want to watch the older ones get fit up with their dresses and then we will get something.” In actual fact it was Tizzy who was the first to be fit up. She saw a store called Little Bees. In they went and it ended up with Rose Lily and the other little ones all getting new outfits.

Amanda, “We need to get you some new shoes we had better go to Clarks and have your feet measured correctly.” Tizzy had her feet measured and then her sisters decided it would be a good idea if they had theirs measured as well. In the end all four girls came away with new footwear. Then it was off to other stores for the older girls.

They were passing the Market hall when Gwen spotted a dress, “That is nice. Amanda can I try on that dress.”

Amanda looked at the dress, “Are you sure?”

The market stallholder saw Queen Gaby and said, “We are doing a roaring trade with these dresses. I have been meaning to talk to you. How do I buy shares in House of Niccole?”

Niccole, “Shares are restricted to family members or special friends only.”

“Well if I cannot buy shares in that can you buy me shares in GB Hotels?”

Gaby, “If we were to accept your money as an investor. You have to realise you will be getting far more than shares in a company. For a start you get part ownership of a company but you will never be able to resell your shares. You will be getting friends who will call for your help at the most at inopportune times.”

Ariel, “You may even have to get a manager if you are called upon to travel to foreign destinations.”

Zita, “There are other criteria to consider like are you married? Have you children and who would look after them if you had to go away.”

The stallholder, “Well my name is Sara and I am single with neither boyfriend nor children. As to my lineage I do not know for sure who my parents where. All I have to locate my parents is these and they will not get me far. As to working you already know I work hard and I sell all your suppliers decide to let me have.”

“Each time you come here it is as if you were all my sisters and as I have come to consider you as my sisters. So Niccole would you consider your sister Sara a good preposition.”

Queen Gaby, “You definitely want to be sister to Niccole?”

Sara, “I sold my house and contents and have been living in here for the last few days. I knew you would all return.” Sara handed Darcie a suitcase.

“That should buy a lot of dresses.”

Gwen, “Can I please try on those two dresses?”
Gwen's sisters, “We like these can we try these on?”

By the time the girls had finished Sara said, “That clears me out until I can obtain more stock.”

Gaby, “Why not come with your sisters. We have loads more to get yet.”

Tizzy came up to Sara, “Will you be sister to Gwen she needs somebody her own age. I would like another older sister who is more sensible than Gwen who bursts into tears at nothing.”

Gwen, “Now Tizzy mentions it we could be twins.”

Sara, “It is strange but your taste is almost the same as mine. I saved these for myself.”

Gwen started to laugh, “Let us get dressed alike.”

Tizzy, “All I need to find is another Tizzy.”

Gwen groaned. “One Tizzy is enough.” Gwen and Sara came out dressed alike. Sara noticed the case she had given Darcie had vanished as had all the bags they were carrying. Sara went to collect her cases and found they also had vanished.

Gwen took her hand, “We can easy confuse them all and see if they can work out who is who.” They both answered to Sara and Gwen. Tizzy was the only one who could work out who was who.

Tizzy, “My Gwen has the same marks as me and Sara has a bandage on her arm.”

Queen Gaby only then noticed Sara had a bandage on her wrist as Tizzy had just informed them.

Gaby, “Please can I see your wrist?”

Sara, “I had a birth mark and paid for it to be removed by laser. However it has appeared again.”

Gwen looked at the mark. “Sara look at the mark on my wrist and compare it with yours.”
Sara , “There appears to be a little CR. on both of us.”

Tizzy, “Let me look. Grandma this mark looks like yours and ours.”

Queen Gaby played with the finder and discovered Sara was giving off a very week signal similar to Gwen and her sisters. Amanda came across and looked at Sara's wrist. “Sara I never noticed this before when we met.”

Sara, “I had just had the mark removed when we first met before.”

Amanda , “Who are your parents?”

Sara, “I do not know all I have are these object from my real parents.”

Amanda looked at the objects in front of her. “I think I know who your parents are. This was missing from my crown and I always suspected one of my daughters. One of the items was given to one of my daughters for safekeeping and she said she had lost it. The last item is actually yours Gaby and should be placed on your Sceptre.”

Gaby, “Sara will you give me these three items and I will find your family with them.”

Sara, “You can have them as they are of no use to me.”

After finishing shopping in the town centre. Maddy said, “Sara we are all going to our favourite fish restaurant. Come with us.” They all ordered the meals. Robyn had warned the others to share a meal.

Lily and Rose said, “Tizzy If you share we can order the chefs special.”

Tizzy, “I like having you both around.”

Lily, “We already have moved all your stuff to our room. Sara can take the bed you would have had.”

Tizzy, “She is my proper sister like Gwen. I can feel it.” After the meal they made their way to the Sealife centre.

Sharon was there to greet them, “The patients have improved dramatically.”

Amanda and Queen Gaby where the first into the room. Amanda looked at her daughter, “Well what do you have to say to me?”

The daughter curtsied to both her mother and Queen Gaby the girls all were watching this. “Empress I tried to deny my heritage and it almost cost our lives. I have done wrong at least twice and do not know how to correct it.”

Queen Gaby, “Perhaps we can correct your problem.”

Queen Gaby laid the three objects on the table. She burst into tears “You have found my Sara twin to Gwen and oldest by 10 minutes.”

Little Lily ushered Gwen and Sara and their sisters in. Their mother burst into tears and then had a cuddle from all her daughters. She turned to Sara, “I owe you my eldest daughter an apology. When I gave birth I was ill and could not feed two babies. A friend promised she would find a good home for Sara. I was in no condition to argue and so I let her take you. I placed in with you these three items.”

She picked up the first and returned it to Amanda. “That belongs on your crown.”

The next item she picked up and handed to Queen Gaby, “Allow me to put it back where it belongs.” She replaced it on the sceptre.

“The last item was given to me for safe keeping and I said I had lost it. But I knew it was with my eldest daughter and that one day it would lead her to us.”

She handed it to Queen Gaby whom returned it to Sara, “One day you will pass this to your eldest daughter.”

“I realised several months ago that there was nothing I could do to stop what was happening to my husband. My husband came back from hospital and said he had been talking to a couple of lads in the hospital and one was almost like him.”

Robyn, “You husband told me he had eleven children. But we only have five here.”

She laughed, “He got his math's wrong again there are twelve and all where twins. The others are been brought up by their aunt as her daughters including Tizzy's twin Lizzy. Empress I am not fit to be a mother I have abandoned one daughter and given seven away.”

Queen Gaby, “You did bring up four and look after them well. As to your sister she has had the pleasure of seven children. Had it not been for your selflessness in giving up your children. Now to Sara yes she has had a hard life. You were separated from your family at the time and where ill so we cannot condemn you for trusting a friend with your child.”

Sara went and cuddled her mother, “I am glad I have been reunited with my family at last.”

“Your father was still not fit enough to return and so I will be staying with your father until he recovers fully. He will never be like he used to be.”

Tizzy, “Mum we all know that dad had to dress as a lady. We destroyed all his clothing. We gave grandma and Queen Gaby all our savings and they have bought us new clothing with it.”

She turned to them, “I cannot afford to repay you we only just managed to scrape the rent together.”

Gaby, “I can assure you only the money your daughters handed to me has been used on them.”

She shook her head, “Your Majesty I know exactly how much my daughters had and it would not have bought them a pair of pants each.”

Gaby called Darcie over. “Darcie you are doing our accounts can you state the amounts you received from Tizzy and her sisters.”

Darcie, “I received  £5.00 from Tizzy,  £10.00 from the twins,  £15.00 from Gwen. Then there was the yearly rental of  £5,000. Then there was the last payment of  £200,556 all paid into the girl’s account. Then there is your account with GB holdings and investments which for the last eight years you have been putting  £5,000 a year into which has never been touched and has accrued compound interest.”

Tizzy's Mother, “None of my daughters had  £200,556 in their accounts or in their money box.”

Sara, “I beg to differ mother but one did after she sold everything to be with her sisters.”

Darcie, “I am sorry there was the other money that should have gone to the girls account after selling everything there is another  £35,000 which went in.”

Sara, “Mum until you come back to us. We will all be living together I am moving in with Gwen and the twins while Tizzy is moving next door with Rosy and Lily. If Gwen wants she can help me with the store once I get some more stock.”

Gaby, “Sara you are taking tomorrow off and then we will help you restock.”

Ariel, “What are we doing tomorrow.”

Gaby, “We have a contract to fulfil and as it is the weekend and it is quiet we can all go and finish the job.”

Lorelie, “Where to this time?”

Gaby, “Nice cold water again. We are going to Scotland again. All we need will be there by then.”

Ariel, “The only major wreck still in that general area is the H.M.S. Hood which blew up and sunk.”

Queen Gaby smiled, “Correct Ariel.”

Tizzy, “Do we get to dive on it?”

Gaby, “We all are diving including you Tizzy.” By now the girls had become rather adept at raising ships and this did not prove to be a problem. They found and repaired the holes in the ship then raised it. HMS Hood was taken to Teesside where she was repaired and then she was taken to Portsmouth where after been cleaned up was refitted and put on display.

That night Tizzy said to Lily, “I enjoyed that and hope we can do that again.”

Lily, “We get plenty of fun together.” You do realise you are going to school with me on Monday. The twins also have a new school. Gwen will be working with Sara on the stall. They both have to go to school also. So each night we will all be having additional lessons that are not normally taught.”

Tizzy, “I presume my parents will also have to go to lessons.”

Lily, “We have it the easiest as all we need to do is pretend to be fairies. Tizzy get your dress on and come with us and you will need your wand.”

All the little girls disappeared out of the door and into the courtyard they walked the short distance to the Sea Life Centre. They walked in to find Tizzy's mother still looking after her husband.

Tizzy. “Mum my friends have decided it is time they took you in hand. Each of the little girls touched Tizzy's father with their wands. Then Tizzy did the same. Tizzy and the others held hands, “Queen of the seas, Queen of the waters, Empress of the Heavens help Tizzy heal her father.”

The room became bathed in a yellow light. In front of the group stood both Queen Gaby and Robyn. Queen Gaby said, “Tizzy lay your hands on your father and give him a kiss.” As she was doing as she was told. She felt like an electric current passed through her.

Tizzy, “I am trying to be a good fairy now I need tucking up in bed so get yourself up and stop lying about.”

As she spoke a voice said, “Tizzy did you say you wanted tucking up.”

Tizzy hugged her father, “I have missed you. We all know you are looking more like a girl and since you have been here both you and mum appear to be getting younger.”

Gaby, “Lily and fairies it is your bed time. Go and get ready and I will come to read to you and tuck you in.”

Tizzy, “We have made my dad better can please he tuck us in?”

Gaby, “Tizzy your Mum and dad need to stay where they are for the next four to six weeks.”

Tizzy, “In that case we will call each day to see you.” All the fairies left for their own bedroom.

Gaby, “Tizzy and the others mentioned to me they still love you but feel they can no longer call you Dad and would like to call you Tiffany. Sharon has asked me if you can stay for at least the next six weeks as she needs help running the centre. Just think of it like a farm but under water.”

Tiffany, “I suppose we are needed to feed the fish or something.”

Gaby, “Well you both are needed to help feed four babies who have got separated from their mothers.”

Tiffany, “Do we have to bottle feed them?”

Gaby, “Let me introduce them.” As Sharon released the gate separating them. This area is closed to the general public.” Four baby seals came swimming in and started to nuzzle the both of them.

Gaby, “This is why it is time consuming. If we find their mothers or surrogate ones then you will be relieved of duty. Sharon will be bringing your food to you. She will also be giving you lessons so you both fit in better when you do eventually return to us. I must admit though I was surprised when you both turned into mermaids. However in that form you are ideal to help with the centre and these four in particular.”

Tiffany, “All our children can visit if they want?”

Queen Gaby, “I think I would have difficulty trying to stop them. Besides that they may want to join you in the pool.”

Tiffany, “Do you mean they will be changed to half fishes like us.”

Gaby, “Tiffany lift yourself out of the water.” Tiffany did and found she had legs again. “Take the costume off and dive in again.” Tiffany did as told. You will grow a new costume each time you go swimming. “Sharon will collect the old ones. Even if you have not eaten fish before you will soon develop a liking for it. Sharon will at times join you in the pool. You will though take all your meals in the pool. As she was talking.

Tiffany, “I think two of these have already found my breasts as they appear to be suckling.”

Gaby called back later to find out how they were getting on. Tiffany “Are we allowed to have a conducted tour of our home?”

Gaby, “At this time of the year we tend to get shorthanded and it takes rather a lot of time just feeding the babies.”

Tiffany, “Are you wanting us to look after these permanently.”

Sharon, “No we will eventually find surrogate mothers for them.”

Tiffany, “I presume seals are the largest you care for.”

Sharon . “We have had a baby dolphin and that took all of us to feed it.” Sharon showed them around the complex.

The following morning Sharon came into them, “After you have fed the babies we are going on a little swim”. They fed the babies who then disappeared. Sharon came with the food for them, “We are going swimming to Gibb Point to see if we can get a couple of surrogate mothers.”

At Gibb Point they were introduced to Willie and his family. Eventually they located two seals that had lost pups. They followed Sharon back to the centre.

Sharon , “Watch this.” The seal pups came rushing in and went straight to the Cows. “They will stay overnight and then at high tide they will be allowed out.”

Tiffany, “So we are free then.”

“Sorry you still need to spend the next month in the pool and then once your salt levels are evened out you will be able to go. All your daughters are coming to visit and the time will go quite fast.”

That night the daughters came as promised and had a good chat with their parents. That night Tizzy said to Lily, “I wish all my other sisters where here with us and that aunt was here also.”

Lily, “Leave it to me and I will see what can be done.” That night all Tizzy's sisters had a dream even the aunt had the dream.

The following morning the eldest girl, “Mum I got a dream telling me I had other sisters and they needed our help.”

The mother picked up the phone and spoke to Amanda. She said, “I was wondering if you could accommodate a few more. I am going to sell off all the livestock and machinery at the local market like you did.”

Two weeks later a removal wagon was at the farm for the last of their belongings. A mini coach was waiting to collect them all and take them to the castle.

Once they had set off the mother said, “Girls I have something very important to tell you all. Your late father and I could not have children. We have brought you all up as our daughters but in fact you all are my nieces. There was just too many for my sister to deal with and so I brought you all up from been babies. You are all going to meet your other Aunts and your grandma. Lizzy you are to meet your twin Tizzy.”

Lizzy squealed with delight. The other sister's said, “We hope it is not another Lizzy.” The mini coach pulled up in front of the castle and everybody got out.

Their mother, “All you girls will be starting new schools on Monday.”

Lizzy spotted Tizzy straight away and they ran off to play with Lily and Rose. The other girls all paired off until only two where left.

Sara and Gwen, “Come on you two we are still the eldest. It is our job for us to look after you.”

Amanda was waiting to greet her daughter, “All your sisters are now here.” She was given a hug by each of her sisters in turn.

Barbara, “I hope you do not mind but as eldest I have laid claim to you.”

A few days later the entire pack was out shopping. Whilst they were in Harvey Nichols store. What appeared to be a teenage girl bumped into Lily, “Sorry, Could you please hide me I am in danger.” What appeared to be two girls came looking for her.

Lily looked at them, “Sorry I have not seen your friend perhaps she is in another shop.” Lily took her new friend to Queen Gaby. “I propose we all go home now.”

Lily kept hold of the girl as she looked terrified. Gaby programmed the coordinates for the Castle and they found themselves walking through the gatehouse.

Once inside Queen Gaby turned to Lily. “Lily I need an explanation from somebody as to why you wanted to cut short our shopping trip.”

The girl, “Please before I tell you can you either disable this or remove it.” Queen Gaby noticed it was a tagging system.”

The girl, “She put it on me in case I tried to escape from her.”

Queen Gaby called Daisy and Poppy the leprechauns. “I want you to take it in turns to go to Scarborough and Isle of Man and any place that comes to mind. Make sure you are wearing this and give them a good run for their money.”

Daisy. “This is a job for the children and it will give them plenty of exercise.”

The girl . “My real name is Harry. I was due to be getting engaged to my long term girlfriend. We even had all the wedding plans arranged. Then she went weird on me. First she drugs me. Then she strips me of all my clothes. Whatever she gave me paralysed me but allowed me to see what she was doing to me. After stripping me she coated all my body with something that stunk and all my body hair came out. Then she got a large needle and started to inject me around the breast. By the following morning I had developed these. She coated in glue what looked like a pair of flesh coloured pants. These she pulled up around me after putting my penis in a tube. By the time she had finished I looked like a girl below. Then she glues on nails on my fingers and toes.”

“I loved her and would have done almost anything for her. But she started to say things like I should get a good price for you in Tunisia. You will make a great prostitute and never have to worry about getting pregnant. Shortly after this she glued extensions into my hair and took me to the salon where I was given laser treatment on my remaining facial hair and also given permanent makeup. My hair was styled and I had to go with her to the shops to get dresses. It was there I gave her the slip when I bumped into Lily.”

Lily came back. “Gaby I have been checking all the facts and he appears to be telling the truth.”

Queen Gaby called for Doctor Jones to come and give Henry a medical. She came and checked Henry a medical and then she gave her report to Queen Gaby and the others. Robyn had given Henry something to sedate him.

Whilst Henry was sedated. Queen Gaby asked Lily to tap into her mind I want to know everything about her. Lily came back a while later, “She is very easy to read. If we go to the great Hall I can project all her mind. Even what happened and everything about her down to her parents.”

All the girls watched as everything was replayed in reverse. What she said was true but it was obvious that the girl loved her dearly.

Queen Gaby, “Lily I think what was said was in jest.”

They all watched Henry's childhood and the people he knew. Anna shouted. “Stop”. Then she said, “Lily can you project the last sequence in slow motion and stop when I tell you. Is it possible to get sound on it?”

Candy, “I can provide the sound if Lily does the picture.”

“Stop.” shouted Anna. “Lily can you zoom in on that lady? Candy can you repeat what she is saying and who it is to.”

“She is talking to Henry and his twin sister Anastasia. I wish your Gran was here to see you both.”

Anastasia replied, “You told us they all were dead.”

Anna, “Queen Gaby where is the boy?”
Queen Gaby, “He is sleeping at the moment but he should be alert in the morning,”

Anna, “In that case we have a lot of work to do before he awakes. Daisy and Poppy had been doing as requested. Queen Gaby stopped them. “

“Please give me the tag.”

She looked at it and there was a phone number on it. Queen Gaby phoned the number and it was obvious it was the right girl as all in the great Hall could hear the sound of crying.

A voice answered the telephone, “It was supposed to be a joke but it went wrong and she fled.”

Queen Gaby asked for their address, “Somebody will be there shortly for you.” Queen Gaby, Robyn and Maddy went. There they found two girls both crying.

Gaby, “I presume one of you is called Anastasia and by any chance is the other called Astra. They both burst out crying even louder.

Gaby, “Well which of you is which?”

One spoke, “Yes you are correct I am Anastasia. “

“So you are the sister. Show me your wrist.”

The girl looked at this request, “He has told everything.”

Astra, “Anastasia he knows nothing so how could he tell?”

Gaby, “Well ladies first Henry or Hettie is safe and being well looked after. Now I have a story to tell about your mother vanishing and then Henry meeting a girl and falling for her. It was Anastasia who realised that Astra was your mother.”

Gaby, “Astra do you want me to continue or should I stop.”

Astra came across and took hold of Queen Gaby's hand and looked at the wrist. Astra curtsied, “I presume my daughter is with family if you are here for us.”
Anastasia , “Mum what is wrong now?”

Astra, “Anastasia look at their wrists on these three females.”

Anastasia, “These two are almost the same and this one has an extra mark like a fork?”

Astra looked at Robyn, “How is your father Neptune?”

Robyn, “Father is having a good time with his wives.”

Anastasia . “All three of you carry the mark of Galadriel. You though are all special”.

Astra, “It was a joke that got out of hand with Henry. We both realised what was happening to him although he denied it.”

Anastasia, “We did do the nails and the hair, the pants will come off with the solvent although Henry will still find she is still no different.”

Gaby, “I take it Henry was too far gone when you started the joke.”

Astra, “When I met Henry it was as a girlfriend then I recognised the mark and realised we could never be. Henry was changing quite rapidly. Two weeks after meeting him he had become Anastasia's twin.”

Gaby, “I am puzzled as you should have been traced long ago and yet neither you nor your daughters show up.” Astra took off her necklace and told Anastasia to do the same.

Gaby, “All three of you are online now. Please put the necklace on again.”

Queen Gaby played with the dials of the witch detector. “Astra you have several more daughters that are not here. I am sure Anna is going to be pleased to be told about them.”

Astra, “Mum is still alive?”

Gaby, “Not only alive but she will not let anybody else near her granddaughter Hettie. Aunt Anna is rather fearsome but she has a heart of gold.”

Anastasia , “You are my cousins.”

Astra, “Should I give you your full title or should I call you Empress.”

Maddy, “I am Maddy and no 1 Companion and sister to Queen Gaby Lynn Empress of the Heavens. Although for years I thought she was my cousin. This is Robyn Eldest child of Neptune and she is the Empress of the Waters and companion to Queen Gaby Lynn.”

Astra , “Anastasia we had better pack up for we will not be returning here again and I doubt very much that we will be seeing home again soon. In fact it may be advisable that it is all sold up. Anastasia I am not sure how to break it to you but you come from a family of white witches and Gaby is their Queen. Whatever she tells us to do we must obey.”

Anastasia , “How do you know who she is mum.”

Gaby, “Cousin would you like a demonstration of my powers?”
Queen Gaby waved her hands and her and her companions were dressed in all their royal robes. Sorry aunt I forgot you and Anastasia. “ She waved her hand again and they were dressed appropriately.

“Mum you are in gold but I am in white why?”

Maddy, “That is what you will wear when it is your time.”

Maddy waved her hand and they were dressed normally. Anastasia , “You can do it also.”

Astra , “Anastasia you are currently been monitored and all your thoughts are been projected to all the companions.”

Anastasia , “How can you know that.”

Gaby , “Lily.”

She appeared . “Anastasia is who she purports to be. Astra was a harder nut to crack but when she took the necklace off I was in. Astra has been living in America for the last 18 years. In fact Gaby it is a wonder you never met Astra as she lived in the same town as you stayed in while on the school exchange.”

Astra, “ I put blocks to prevent anybody reading my mind.”

Lily, “I am the Empresses youngest companion. Usually I do this on my own but this time I had a little help and in fact several of us got into your mind Astra. We did this on the express instruction of the Empress as she was puzzled about Hettie. For all the searching we did we could find was the love of her sister and her love for Astra.”

Astra, “Do you mind if we change her name to Haley then it will not be similar to her old name.”

Queen Gaby transported them all to the castle. Amanda was tending over her still unconscious Granddaughter.

Candy, “We have rearranged her memories so she will never remember Henry even if somebody slips up and calls him that.” Astra kissed her sleeping daughter.

Astra, “With your gadget can you trace and return all my missing daughters?”

Queen Gaby, “Yes it will and I need several away teams. This time they should be easy to collect. Tracy, Rebecca, Ariel, Lorelie, and Big Rose I want you to lead the away teams. If you have problems call me.”

All five selected their team and targets. Anna, “Will it take them long to find my granddaughters?”

Gaby, “We will check and see.”

Maddy. “Ariel and Lorelie have already got two each and should be here soon.” She had no sooner said that than they each came with their charges.

Ariel, “We have Emily and Emma here.”

Lorelie, “I have Ellen and Elsie.”

Big Rose was the next to return with two girls. “These two could not have been more eager to see their Mother and Grandmother. This is Elizabeth and Elspeth.”

Queen Gaby turned to Astra, “Where you trying to use all the E's?”

Rebecca came on line, “Tracy is here with her team we have both converged on the same venue. We have a big problem this place is rather grotty and it is an orphanage. Our missing girls are here and they are looking after the orphans and if we bring them all there will be nobody to tend to the children.”

Zelda, “I realise they cannot transport so many children but I can. I am willing to transport two and I am sure all my sisters would not mind.”

Galadriel, “How long do you intend to transport them for?”

Zelda, “As they are all orphans I think we can go the full distance with them”. Zelda and a team of volunteers went to the others. They each took two girls until there were just the two sisters left. Everything they required was packed up and brought. It turned out the last two where called Louise and Lynette.

Louise, “All the little ones where are they?”

Gaby, “They have all been given new homes.” The girls burst into tears and said, “We promised them we would always be with them.”

Amanda said, “You will keep your promise to them.”

Queen Gaby said, “Astra it might be a good idea if you and all your family get reacquainted. As to the rest we have a party and presentation to make tonight.”

That night it was Amanda and Barbara that did the presentations. All of Amanda's daughters where presented or represented. This included Sara and her former wife and all their children.

Louise and Lynette where the last “We are still worried about the children.”

Zelda came forward. “They are still here with you. They are all slightly younger though.” Zelda patted her tummy. “All these ladies have two children each and so you should see them shortly.”

Gaby, “As you are all going to be the mothers it is up to you to decide if you want to go to full term or deliver immediately.”

Zelda, “As I have gone to full term previously I will deliver my daughters now.”

Louise and Lynette squealed with joy when they realised it was their friends that Zelda was referring to and they were with them again.

The two girls turned to Zelda, “You must be our mum.”

Zelda, “Well you have been in my tummy and so must be my daughters.”

Some of the others also delivered and introduced their daughters. Europa was one that was different. “The two I got where babies so I am going to full term with them.”

Some of the others going to full term where rather surprising, Victoria, Michele, Brenda, Ursula and Elizabeth where among those wanting to go to full term.

Gaby, “It looks like I am going to get some new sisters and nieces.

Louise and Lynette decided they wanted to help in the nursery. All the others went into Labour during the next eight weeks. Brenda was disappointed she had only gone eight weeks.

Gaby, “It was because they were already so young and your body could only hold them for such a short time. If they had been older you would have gone to term.”

Brenda, “Well do you want to feed one of the girls?”

Queen Gaby picked up one and fed her then she noticed Robyn going to feed Beatrice. Robyn, “Do you want to have a go with her? I was just going to feed her.”

Gaby, “I have her sister and she seems to prefer you.”

Robyn, “I am thinking of going swimming with the children do you want to come?”

Gaby , “We all can go babies included. It is about time they all showed us what they can do in water.”

Zelda, “Well in that case you can all have one each. Robyn selected Beatrice, Queen Gaby took the sister. Robyn made sure Beatrice was attached before setting off. As they set off in the North Sea they noticed that a pod of dolphins had joined them. The baby dolphin even tried a few of the mermaids before finding Simone.

The others laughed, Simone you were the only one without a baby so she decided to be yours again.” Once they reached Gibb point they rested.

Gaby, “Who would like a holiday on the south coast. There are plenty of wrecks including Spanish galleons.”

Amanda, “The archaeological services have another contract before then for us to deal with. There has been discovered in South Wales on the river Usk the remains of a medieval ship. The river is fast flowing and there are strong tidal currents.”

Rebecca, “Great just what we all need a bit of excitement.”

Gaby, “I take it you all want to be involved with the contract then.”

Darcie, “It is a good job you all agreed or Amanda and I would be doing it on our own.” They threw kelp at her.

Louise and Lynette, “We will look after all the children while you are diving.”

The following morning they found themselves in the town of USK. It was a relatively small town. Maddy, “Where is the hotel we are staying at?”

Amanda, “There is not a hotel suitable for our purposes.”

Zita , “Look they even have a prison.”

Maddy looked closer at the sign and saw it read Formerly HM Usk now belonging to GB Properties. Maddy, “I think we have just discovered our hotel and base of operations.”

As most of the equipment was already there they did not need to bring anything. Zita had the Ghurkhas prepare the meals. It was only a short distance to where the wreck was discovered in near perfect condition. First the girls dived into the river and brought up every loose item they could find. Then they started on the wooden ship. Using suction pumps and airbags they got it free of the mud. They needed a Cradle to put the ship in and then it was slowly raised from the bed. In the harbour a tent had been erected but the roof had still to go on. The wreck was lifted out of the water and placed in the tent and then the roof was put on. When they inspected the ship they noticed she was carrying the insignia of Charles Stewart.

Amanda, “We previously have had the Mary Rose and the one from the sand bank on the East Coast. But this is the first Stewart warship to turn up.”

The local news media turned up and ran with the story of how the ship had been rescued. The reporter for Wales today asked, “Do you intended to raise anymore wrecks on the Welsh- Cornish section of the coast line.”

Queen Gaby, “Are you offering us a contract or something?”

That night they were relaxing when they got a visit from the same reporter and his boss. The reporter, “We are doing a story about Stonehenge and how the stones were transported from Wales to where they are now.”

Queen Gaby, “I still do not see what you want with us.”

The boss. “We know where there are three wrecks of Celtic origin or earlier. The wrecks all have blue stones all on them. I am willing to finance the recovery of all the blue stones. If any remains of boats are discovered then the National museum of Wales will take them.”

Queen Gaby signed a contract to recover the stones. They were actually close to the shore line but where in deep water. After inspecting them Gaby said, “We are going to need airbags fastened to each one and then a lifting device and barges to put them on. Taking a stone each the girls soon had them off the seabed. The television cameras where there to see the actual raising of the stones. As the waters were not very clear it was not possible for them to film in the sea. All the stones where raised on to the waiting barges. Gaby and the others returned to the seabed and did not find any remains of the boats. They though did find the crushed remains of the long lost sailors. These they brought to the surface in bags.

Amanda and Helena promised they would carry the DNA tests out. Eventually they were to discovered the remains where approx. 12,000 years old.

Gaby, “That ties in exactly with the building of Stonehenge.”

When the barges arrived at their destination. They found that there was somebody from English Heritage waiting to see them. “Ladies WC4 has agreed to the transporting of the stones to their original destination and then for us to erect them in the place that was intended for them.”

Queen Gaby and her companions where no more than bystanders as the stones were erected.

Queen Gaby, “Ladies tomorrow is the Spring Equinox and I think it would be fitting for us to put in an appearance.”

Maddy, “Usually all the druids and witches all have a ceremony here on that date. Some of them that appear here though are only pretending.”

Gaby, “There are going to be a few surprises tomorrow.” Every one of Queen Gaby's companions was up early and dressed in full regalia as befit their status. They waited inside the circle. They could hear the drums and chanting and see the torches long before the procession got near to them. The procession could also see that a golden light was emanating from the stone circle.

The head druid stopped the procession, “Stop this year is going to be different. Normally we would enter the circle and pray to the mother goddess. This year we will not be entering the circle. See the glow this is a time to rejoice. The very gods have this year come to receive their humble servants.”

The procession started to circle round Stonehenge until all where in a circle round the monument. The Head Druid got down on his knees, “Mother we are your humble servants. For 12,000 years our forefathers have bowed before you. Today you honour us with your presence.”

“We honour you by selecting one of us to be your eternal companion.” A terrified young girl was brought forward. Mother we give to you our blood so that it may be mingled with yours. Before the blade could even touch her the girl she started to float up in the air.

A voice boomed out Master Druid “I neither like or care for blood sacrifices let there be no more sacrifices. As to offering me what is already mine. The girl you chose as my companion shall be united with me and my companions for all eternity. Four times a year I will be here and each time I will accept at least one companion from your ranks. Be warned though I will not tolerate anybody been forced against their will. As for the blade you intended to use on the virgin. Even Arthur will have difficulty from extracting it from the sacrificial stone.”

The blade flew out of his hand and in to the altar stone. The ancient people thought they needed blood sacrifice to appease me. Christians thought in a similar way but it was the god who sacrificed himself for them. I do not need blood sacrifices. What I do need is love. If it was not for love none of you would be here.”

Another voice boomed out from within the centre. “The Empress wishes those who wish to be considered as her companions to stand up now.

Two girls looked at each other, “We will still be with our sister.”

Tizzy and Little Lily walked out of the circle and spoke to the two sisters. Tizzy, “Be reunited with Angela for she awaits you.”

Little Lily looked at the last two who were stood up.” Lily, “Why do you two want to become companions?”

One of the two girls, “I stood up because she stood up and I promised her regardless of what happened I would always be with her.”

As she spoke a procession came out of the circle and up to them. All the others around them lay prostrate before them. “Rowena because of your love for Ruth you are welcome. Ruth I sense great distress in you. You are going to sleep now and Rowena will help carry you to your new home. When you awake all your distress will be gone and you will be whole as you should be.”

Queen Gaby touched Ruth and she collapsed and was carried away. Back in the former prison Queen Gaby spoke with four of the girls.

Angela, “I did not realise I was intended as a sacrifice. We were told a bride for the Empress was needed and they needed a volunteer. In fact all five of us volunteered but they would not look at Ruth because of her imperfection.”

Rowena, “I made the promise when I realised Ruth was taking over.”

Gaby, “You were sad that you would never be a mother if you stuck by Ruth. Yet you decided it was a sacrifice worth making.”

Rowena, “Yes I would like to have had children Earth Mother.”

Gaby, “So if I asked you to look after my children you would have no objection?”

Rowena, “I would not object and would consider it a privilege to do that and if Ruth can help then I would be over the moon.”

Candy, “Angela we sense you and your sisters are different to the others.”

Angela, “My grandmother is what is called a wise woman. Long ago she told the three of you would come and choose us. She said remember I am always with you.”

Gaby, “I take it you are all orphans now.”

Angela, “Grandma will be dancing in Heaven if she is watching me now. We cannot remember our parent’s only grandmother. My sisters and I live in Usk in a flat we rent.”

Tizzy, “That is handy as we are in Usk now and we can go and collect all your belongings.”

Abigail, “We need to give notice to our land lord and collect our deposit.”

Darcie, “What is the firm called and I will deal with that and collect your deposit.”

April , “Recently the firm we rented from was taken over and now we have to deal with a multinational corporation called GB properties.”

Darcie, “In that case I can deal with it.”

Tricia, “April have you any photos of your family?”

April brought the album, “We boxed everything up as we expected not to return.”

Queen Gaby, “It looks as if you have already disposed of all you do not need.”

Angela, “Grandmother was never wrong.”

Gaby, “The photos have your Grandmother but there are none of your parents.”

Gaby started to laugh when she saw the photo. “This is the Wise Lady and your grandmother?”

Robyn looked at the photo and also laughed, “She apparently has a considerable amount of children and grandchildren.”

Gaby, “Yes girls we all know your grandmother the wise lady. By any chance do you three have necklaces like this?”

All three girls, “We were instructed never to take them off unless instructed to by our spouse.”

Gaby, “All five of you will become my eternal companions and so I am asking all of you to hand them over to me.”

Angela was the first to hand her’s over. That is strange I never before noticed that tattoo before.”

April and Abigail, “We have the same tattoo.”

Queen Gaby, “Now we can see if your grandmother was telling the truth.” Galadriel looked at the mark and called Tatiana and Tatiana they called Gaby's parents.

Gaby turned to the three girls. “Those tattoos mean you are my sisters and these should be your parents. The problem is neither of them have any recollection of you even been born.”

Zelda came forward. “Gaby let me explain.”

As she spoke the three girls came up, “Grandma”.

Zelda, “Elizabeth remembers now.” As she spoke this memories came flooding back to Queen Gaby's Parents.

Elizabeth, “Long ago when we realised our mother and her siblings where vanishing Zelda proposed as we were the only ones able to have children we spread then among our sisters in the hope that some of us would survive. Zelda took charge of three of our daughters and then made it so we never remembered them. In fact we totally forgot about Zelda. Even when Zelda returned we still did not remember until she said Remember.”

Zelda turned to the girls. “I may not be your grandmother but I did and still do love you dearly. Angela you were never in any danger at the Henge. I told you would be the companions of the Empress.”

Gaby, “ Although you are my sisters you must be formally introduced to me tomorrow and that responsibility falls on Galadriel after that you must be reunited and will need a change of clothes for that.”

Gaby turned to Zelda, “You already have babies that need looking after but as from tonight Ruth and Rowena will need looking after and I think you are the one who can do it the best. Like your true daughters they will carry your mark.”

Gaby went into the room that Ruth and Rowena had been allocated. “She should still be asleep helping me strip her.” Queen Gaby kissed both girls. Strip and get in bed with her. Play all you want for in the morning she will be your twin.”

Rowena played for a little while and fell asleep with it still inside her. In the morning they both awoke. Ruth had to pull her self-free of Rowena's embrace. It was not until she went for the shower that a scream reverberated throughout the building. Rowena went to see what the problem was.
Ruth, “It has gone completely and I now look like you.”

Rowena, “I promised you I would stay with you and now you are complete again. As I am in here with you can you scrub my back?” They started to get rather passionate in the shower. Neither noticed the piece of flesh drop down and goes down the drain.

Rowena, “From now on we both dress alike and do everything together.”

After they had showered Tizzy came looking for them, “You both are needed.” They followed Missy into the room where all the others were waiting.

Zelda, “The Empress has decided to take her new sisters shopping and has told me to also bring my daughters as they also need new clothing.”

Ruth and Rowena, “What has that to do with us?”

Zelda, “Yesterday when you both decided to unite with us the Empress made you both my daughters. Now for all eternity you both carry the mark of Zelda. If you don't believe me look at your wrists.”

Rowena was quick on the up take, “You mean we both have been transformed into Gods?”

Ruth, “For us to be companions all of us here must be.”

Zelda, “We need to get you dresses appropriate to your station and in addition we need five wedding dresses as you all have to become brides tonight.”

Zelda turned to Ruth, “Ruth you where the odd one in the group but now you can do everything the others can do including have children. Before we all go shopping though we need some breakfast.”

Rowena looked around, “You all look like either children or teenagers.”

Gaby, “We sure do and enjoy ourselves. Is Orange Juice and waffles OK?”

Rowena, “If I eat too many of them I will soon be putting on weight.”

Maddy, “Apart from when you go swimming that is the body you have and it will not matter how much or how little you eat.”

Gaby, “You will find you are a size 10 as we all are.”

After breakfast Ruth asked, “Where are we going shopping?”

As they got out of the temporary home Robyn said, “I have just realised that was the hall where I went with Lynn to the dog show and won all those prizes. There should be a nice walled city close to here. Perhaps we can get the shopping there instead of going to Leeds as we intended.”

Gaby looked at her laptop, “We could have some fun as nobody around here knows us. So if we all go into the store in groups of nine or so.

First they checked out the Miss Teen department and saw what they wanted. Then they went into the wedding dress department. After looking at the dresses they went to look at the house of Nicole designs. Gaby was pleased to see they had a super selection on display.

Gaby, “Can I speak to the manager please.”

A few minutes later a young lady came up to them. “Is there a problem?”

Gaby, “First I want to complement you on your House of Nicole display and secondly we have rather a large shopping order.”

The manager, “A few weeks ago we got a new area manager who is supposed to visit without warning. One of her first decrees was we had to give more floor space to House of Nicole designs. To be honest though I had already given more space to them as they sell like hot cakes.”

Gaby handed the manager the list, “We have all but those in stock. Would you like a model to display them for you?” She led the girls into a room, “Take a seat.” The manager brought five girls from various departments to model the clothing. Coffee and biscuits was brought to the pack. As the last girl in a wedding dress was due to leave she came across to Rowena and put her arms round her and kissed her and then kissed Ruth.

Rowena said, “Get out of that and then come back to us as I have some explaining to do. Gaby is it possible to increase the orders to six of everything.” The girl returned.

Rowena, “Queen Gaby may I present to you Rowena my cousin. Rowena was more like a sister to me and everyone got us confused with having similar names. When my parents perished Rowan's mother brought us up as sisters. I went to college and whilst there somehow we got separated after Aunt died.”

Rowena , “I have only just started working here and this is my first day. After mum died I had a breakdown and was in hospital for ages that is why you could not contact me.”

Maddy, “I take it there are no more brothers and sisters.”

Rowena, “No more living relatives to my knowledge.”

Gaby, “Where are you living at the moment?”

Rowena, “All our belonging is in storage and the house was sold. The hospital arranged for me to go into the YWCA Hostel until I get on my feet.”

Zita went and spoke to the manager, “The order had been increased to six of everything.”

Zelda went and spoke to Rowan, “Do you want to come and live with Rowena and Ruth and become their sister again?”

Rowan, “I had intended looking for them when I was on my feet. So yes, if you will have somebody who has had a breakdown.”

Gaby, “I had a breakdown and the girls helped me through it.”

Rowena, “I have my suitcases still to unpack at the YWCA.”

The floor manager came up through, “Come on girl you cannot chat all day.”

Gaby, “Rowan will be leaving your employment with immediate effect.”

Queen Gaby handed her charge card over to the floor manager who passed it on to the manager.

The manager looked at the card, “I take it Rowan is been transferred to Head office and that her wages and documentation should be sent there.”

Zelda, “My daughter will be coming home with her sisters. She has been ill and should not even have been working. Thank you for looking after her and offering her a job.”

Gaby, “This is Nicole of the house of Nicole and she is pleased with your display and sales figures they only have been surpassed by one other place and that is the special clearance store we have.”

The manager, “I wish we were allowed to get hold of some of the clearance lines. We get a lot of younger females wanting the dresses but the prices are out of their pockets.”

Nicole, “As our outlet is currently empty due to the manager going on holiday. We could arrange for some of last year’s stock to be sent down here and you should sell them at  £20.00 a dress.”

The following morning the manager was to find they had taken delivery of a massive consignment of dresses. She immediately put them on display and before the day was out half the supply of dresses had gone. Gaby and the others had returned home after collecting Rowan's belongings.

They were sitting down and Rowena started to tell a story, “After the ship sunk they never recovered mum. I still can hear her voice in my head. She comes every night and says. Rowena go and find your cousins and you’re other Aunts they will give you all the help you need. Then she will say tell Arial to look in the cave of Minorca. The next she will say tell my sisters Pegi and Lindi and Linda you need their husband's help.”

Gaby, “Robyn did you hear all that?”

Robyn, “The party and wedding is cancelled until after we have all been to Crete.”

Rowena , “That is where the ship was going when it sank.”

Robyn, “Tonight Rowan Little Lily and Candy will be sleeping with you until we get other arrangements sorted out.”

Candy. “Rowena you go in the middle and we will go either side of you.” That night Rowena had the best night's sleep she had for quite a while.

The following morning Little Lily said, “I had quite a conversation last night with Carrie. I even got into her mind Gaby. Carrie apparently had three daughters but two where brought up as her nieces. Her partner did a vanishing act after the girls were born. Her partner’s sister could not have children and they promised to bring up all the girls. Carrie decided to keep Rowan to herself.”

Gaby, “I have asked uncle to meet us just off Crete.”

Gaby dialled the settings and they all found themselves on the beach in Crete. They all dived into the crystal clear sea and swam to a nearby island.

Neptune, “Why did you request me to be here today.”

Gaby, “Pegi, Linda and Lindi have you any knowledge of a person called Carrie?”

Pegi, “We should for that is the name of our sister.”

Queen Gaby turned to Neptune, “By any chance do you know where the cave of Minerva is situated.”

Linda and Lindi both said, “He should for that was where we conceived our daughters. On the bed of Aphrodite.”

Neptune , “Only fish or an eel could get in there now as there was a rock fall that blocked the entrance.”

Simone, “In that case I better go and see if she is in there.” Simone changed herself into an eel. She eventually found Carrie asleep on the bed of Aphrodite. Simone came back, “She is in there and at the moment is asleep.”

Neptune pointed his trident at the cave entrance and the rocks where blasted away. They all swam into the cave to find Carrie was still asleep. Rowena looked down at the sleeping woman and then noticed a movement. Four little eye where peeping up at them. Rowena and Rowena picked up one each. Before they could do anything the babies had latched on to the breasts and where eagerly drinking the milk. Rather than wake Carrie Gaby transported them all back.

Pegi and the sisters, “We will sleep with her until she awakes,” Meanwhile the three girls took it in turns to feed their sisters.

Neptune called to see how she was doing. “Neptune those are baby mermaids. How would our sister get them?”

Linda, “The only one of my sisters that has not lain on the bed of Aphrodite is Pegi.”

Ariel, “Are we to take it father that those babies are our cousins and sisters?”

Lorelie , “I think we have at least another three looking across at Rowan, Rowena and Ruth.”

Gaby, “Zelda in light of the current revelations their fathers mark must take preference. But because you were willing to care for them they shall also carry your mark as will all those you cared for. But the mark will be on the opposite wrist.”

It was nearly two weeks before Carrie recovered. Queen Gaby had moved her to the realm of Oberon. All the family took it in turn to attend to her. Ariel and her sisters all took turns feeding the babies. Ariel and Ruth where feeding them when Carrie started to awake. For a second or two she was disoriented.

Robyn, “You have had a long rest.”

Carrie looked around, “My babies are they safe?”

Robyn, “They could not be in better hands” As Carrie looked around she realised she had an audience.”

Pegi, “Sister you have some explaining to do.”

Carrie, “I got a message from Mr Nemo to say I had to meet him on Crete and I would find something to my advantage. Well Mr Nemo was the father of my older girls and I had never seen him again until I got the message from him. As you all know the ship sank and I ended up in the cave. Shortly after awakening in the cave there was a rock fall that blocked the exit. I had been trying to remove the rocks. I found what looked like a bed and there appeared to be a pile of swimming costumes all in a very soft material. There was a plentiful supply of fish in the cave although I had to learn to eat them raw. The costumes I placed them all on the bed and decided to wear one of them.” The others I used to keep me warm. It is strange but I have been in there for almost two years and nobody could get into me.”

“Yet My tummy started to swell and I knew I was with child. I continued to wear the costumes as it was the only decent clothing there was available. Each day I would dive in and catch my meals. Then I gave birth and to my surprise my babies both where born with fish tails. As they dried out there legs appeared and I realised my daughters where mermaids. I fed them and let them take all my reserves of energy.”

Lindi, “The costumes you wore did any of them feel sticky?”

Carrie replied they all did but I washed them first and then put them on.”

Lindi, “I know how you got pregnant and who the father is. The costumes you wore made you pregnant or at least they were shed to prevent mermaids getting pregnant. You wore one all the time and your body became acclimatised to them. As such the skins thought you were a mermaid and released the seed into you.”

Carrie, “So if you had not found me I could have had several more children.”

Lindi, “Not as long as you were nursing the others. By the way we would like to introduce our husband. Before Lindi could say any more

Carrie, “Mr Nemo. Or should I call you brother in law or Neptune.”

Ariel, “Father you have to formally take Carrie she is our Aunt and the mother of our sisters.”

Neptune, “First I owe you an apology. Had I realised sooner that you had my daughters I would have been there to look after you.”

Carrie, “Apparently you have been good at looking after my sisters.”

Linda and Lindi both said, “You have been wearing our birthing costumes”

Neptune, “it was not until recently I became aware I had other daughters. It was accidental Carrie had my daughters. She was swimming in the sea with friends and I thought it was Lindi and embraced her. When she said, that was nice but who are you? I realised I had made a mistake and Apologised. I said I was called Mr Nemo and I was a visitor to the area.”

Lindi, “You never gave thought to tell her to strip of her costume and never wear it again.”

Neptune, “I was that used to Lindi removing hers that I never considered the consequences of my embrace.”

Pegi, “So if I want to follow my sisters example all I need to do is go to the cave and start wearing one of the costumes in there.”

Linda, “That is how mine was conceived.”

Pegi turned to Neptune, “I have decided that I will not be the odd one out and you can give me a set of mermaids.”

Gaby , “You two had better be back by the weekend, Neptune has his wedding to attend and Robyn and I have a few more partners to enrol.
Carrie looked at her elder daughters, “I could have sworn there were only twins and not triplets.”

Rowena spoke up, “Mother your extra daughter was my boyfriend and he started to change into my identical twin. I am not sure how or why it happened but now we both look alike and if you were to test our DNA that would be the same.”

Carrie, “Come here Ruth and give your mother a hug.” Ruth and all her sisters gave Carrie a hug.

Ariel, “I am not sure what to call you step mum or aunt.”

Lindi, “The easiest way is to call all of Neptune's daughters your sisters and all his four wives your mothers.”

Ariel this is going to be interesting. “Mum so all that gave birth to Neptune's children are now my mothers.” Zelda and Galadriel where chuckling.

Lindi, “What do you all find funny?”

Robyn, “Lindi you have forgotten that I was the eldest of Neptune's children.”

Lindi, “I have just realised why you all were laughing. I was thinking of my sisters.”

Galadriel and Zelda, “It is only right and proper our brother takes Carrie to be his companion. Carrie already has given him five children.”

Galadriel turned to Rowena , “In future be careful who you kiss. With any of us there is no problem. If you give a quick peck on the cheek there is no problem. If as I suspect you did with your boyfriend give a full frontal with all the trimmings then the boy you kiss can say good-bye to his manhood and you can say hello sister.”

Sharon telephoned, “Gaby the development in the North Bay had been completed and is ready for the official opening. I have sent all the invites out and we already have considerable interest in our navel and maritime museum. Will Queen Gaby of Northumbria be available to open the new complex?”

“Yes I will be available.”

Maddy, “Robyn can be the official representative from GB and we three get to be one again.”

Gaby, “If that that is your wish then we will do it but we’re not letting on to the others.”

Sharon announced that Queen Gaby of Northumbria and Bavaria would be opening the new complex. Also representatives from the British, German and Scandinavian Governments would also be attending.”

Zita, “Father has also decided to accept and is bringing his wives.”

Sharon, “Various other councils from Yorkshire have sent or loaned exhibits. We have a working boat yard where you can see boats from different eras under construction.”

Gaby, “It would be a good idea if we all had a good look round before the official opening.”

Sharon , “In that case there is no time like the present. We will start at the site of the former corner cafe.” Gaby and the girls walked down and to the museum.

Sharon, “We are expecting some guest ships to put in an appearance.”
Queen Gaby looked at the warships all tethered up.

Sharon, “They are all clean and in full working order again after being repaired at Teesside.”

After walking round most of the ships they went inside. There they found craftsmen building ships using the designs of wrecks recently discovered. There was a theatre showing the finding and raising of the ships and their repair. The museum had been sent a canoe made from a solid log that had been found in a bog along with a body. Other exhibits included the two man mini sub from the Second World War. There was a Titanic exhibition. This included items recovered and items built from the wreckage of the Titanic. In another room it looked like a rock face and there were different birds on display. You could push buttons and find out which bird made which sound. Then they all went into the enlarged sealife centre.

Lindi, “I like the new direct access to the sea which can be closed off if the need arises.

Gaby, “Lindi we realised we needed something after we had the injured baby dolphin in last year.” The Rays where a friendly as ever.

Sharon, “This is the new educational centre that can be used by both centres. I decided to extend out remit and include tropical and fresh water fish and we have them in smaller tanks in the next room.”

Tizzy, “These are my favourites they are called Neon tetra and have A Blue Flash as have the Cardinals. They came to the next tank it was full of Guppies and Swordtails.

Lizzie, “These are the fish that are live bearers and also have the ability to change sex.”

Julia. “Pardon.”

Lizzie,” I used to have these and if you separate the males and females after a short while you will find some of them will change into the opposite sex and have babies. “After looking round the centre they boarded the train and went to look at the former open-air theatre and Atlantis swimming pool.

Robyn, “The last time we saw them the roof was going on.” The enhanced children’s area was next and then they looked at the new chalets the shopping complex and the new theatres and cafe complex. The Hunters had taken over the running of the new hotel and one of the statues was moved to the hotel.

Gaby, “Well sisters you have this to do all over again at the weekend.”

Renate, “Yes but it will be a different experience and there will be a lot more than my sisters here.”

Pegi returned from the cave with a smile on her face. Lindi said, “Where is Mr Nemo?”

Pegi, “He is slightly tired and is taking a nap but he will be here for is wedding to our sister.”

Gaby, “Carrie as you gave birth to your babies in the cave of Minerva would you like the wedding to take place there?”

Carrie, “That would be a good idea but will it hold all of us?” The next second they all found they were in the cave fully dressed for the weddings.

Carrie, “It now looks more like a temple than a cave.” Frea turned up to perform the ceremony, “Galadriel was your number one. You have taken or will take all four sisters. There are others who have carried your children and by that alone became one with you.”
Neptune, “With the Empresses permission I will take all my sisters as my wives and all their daughters as my daughters.” He took hold of Zelda. “I owe to you the fact that my eldest is still with us.”

Gaby waved her hand and Pegi and her sisters along with Galadriel found they were all in wedding dresses. They all made promises to Neptune and each other.

Frea, “Now we have the other weddings to perform.” Ruth, Rowan, Rowena and the others found they were making their vows and Neptune was giving them away.

Ruth turned to Queen Gaby, “I would like to find one of those costumes and see if it worked on me.”

Maddy, “You and your sisters will be taking it in turns to share our bed”

Ruth, “My only regret is that Rowena can no longer have children by me. That is why I wondered if we should look for a costume.”

Maddy came into the room, “We have just had a phone call from Uncle Andrew apparently he is coming to visit us.”

Gaby's cousins, “When is dad due?”

Maddy, “Your mum and dad had been on Holiday to America and will be arriving on a virgin flight to Manchester at 12.00.”

Gaby. “In that case we have plenty of time to get there. I think though we will go by conventional means today. If we set off now we will have time to call and see Stephanie in her shop and then we can call at the Trafford centre before we go to the airport. When they go to Stephanie's shop they also found Wilma and Beverly Church helping out.

Gaby, “I thought you two were running the shop in Leeds.”

Wilma, “We have been but the complex was flooded out in the recent rain and the store needs refitting. So while the work is going on we are here with Stephanie. What are you all doing here Gaby?”

“We have come to meet my Uncle and Aunt from the airport. First though we are going shopping at the Trafford Centre.”

Stephanie, “As we have no customers booked in today we could come shopping with you.” They followed in their car. They parked in the Festival car park at the Trafford centre.

Gaby. “I have booked us into Ma Macriedies for after the plane lands so we will be coming back here for the meal.” The girls had a good look round before leaving for the airport.

Andi. “I saw some items I would like to get when we call back there.” The plane from America arrived on time. Queen Gaby, Andi and the others where all watching and waiting in the arrival area at the airport.

Maddy, “I can see Aunt but not Uncle Andrew.”

Andi, “Gaby do we have another cousin over in America? As there appears to be a girl holding hands with Aunt Crystal.”

Gaby embraced her aunt, “We were also expecting Uncle Andrew to be with you.”

Gaby's Aunt Crystal, “Gaby this young lady is the reason why I have decided to come and live with you. Your Uncle Andrew has suffered the same fate as your father his brother only your Uncle Andrew has got considerably younger.” The girl at the side of Gaby’s aunt was very quiet.

Aunt Crystal, “I had to use our daughter’s passport to get us here. I have already sold everything so there is nothing to go back home for.”

Gaby gave Uncle Andrew a hug, “I suppose we had better call you Andi now as well but we will need to differentiate between you and Andi.”

Andi , “Why not let her use Andrea as I never use that and it will save some confusion.”

Gaby, “Andrea we had better buy you a new wardrobe.”

Elizabeth, “We will sort the documentation out so you are legal again.”

Crystal, “My husband Andrew now looks more like one of my daughters and I look to be the oldest here.”
Elizabeth, “We want you and Andrea to stay with us.”

Jean and Jane “That is unless Andrea prefers to be with Gaby and the girls.” Andrea proved to be very weepy.

Aunt, “I only got Andrea the basic clothing.”

Uncle Andrew, “Gaby look at me. I look like my own daughter’s identical twin. Please can you call me Penny in future. Like the rest that this has happened to it is taking some getting used to. As to my wife I still love her although now I look like our daughter.”

Gaby, “Penny I know how traumatic this is for you. At least you knew it was eventually going to happen. Although I did not expect you to change quite like you have done. First Penny we have to get some lunch and then I want the privilege of taking my cousin shopping.”

Sarah. “I am going shopping with my twin as we had better be dressing the same from now on.” She came and gave her new sister a hug “At least now I can give you a proper kiss now. Do you mind if I refer to you as my sister?”

Crystal, “Well we can no longer call your father Andrew and Penny was the name we had intended for your twin had she lived.”

Elizabeth, “Penny we are going to have to kill off Andrew and recreate Penny.”

Penny, “I realised that. That is why I turned everything to cash and other than these cases which hold memories of the family we once were. All the rest has gone.”

Penny whispered something to Gaby, “That is easy to accomplish Penny.”

They piled into the awaiting transport. Penny's wife had gone to chat with Elizabeth and family.

Penny's daughter Sarah , “Penny you are sitting with me. Sooner I take charge the better. Mum is so out of date with fashion.”

Penny, “It will not be for much longer and then you can dress her as well.”

Sarah, “You mean mum will also soon be joining the pack.”

Penny, “In that case it would be a good idea if we got three of everything rather than two.”

Gaby, “I take it that all your finances have already been paid to GB?”

Penny, “Other than the travelling money it was all paid in before we set of on the holiday. I used Sarah’s passport to go out to America and come back here. I wanted to see how I could cope with the changes.” The coach pulls up at the Trafford centre.

Gaby. “We have lunch booked here and then we had better go and buy what is needed. As they got off the coach Penny found two more girls at the side of her.

One was saying, “My daughter has no fashion sense at all.”

Penny turned round to see who was talking and burst out laughing.

Penny, “Mum and Aunt I presume.”

Tatiana, “These days we look more like your sisters. We have decided you and Crystal need our help.”

Crystal came and looked at the two of them she started to laugh. “Penny I think your sisters will be shopping with us.”

The first shop they went into the lady shop assistant. “By you are lucky having three sets of twins so close together.”

Crystal then realised she also thought Gaby and Maddy were also hers. Gaby out of devilment, “Mum can we have this dress?”

Maddy took up the cue, “Mum you promised we could have identical dresses.”

Tatiana and Tatiana also decided to tease Crystal a little, “Mum you promised we could choose some new dresses.”

Penny picked up a dress, “Sarah do you like this?”

Sarah, “It is ok but this is better.”

Penny, “Let’s go and try this on and see what we look like.” They came out of the cubical together.

Sarah, “Mum can we have these.”

Gaby and Maddy, and Tatiana and Tatiana all disappeared and came out wearing the same dress. Crystal looked at all six of them.

Tatiana, “Mum can you come here a minute.”

Crystal went to see what they wanted. Tatiana , “I have decided it is time you also joined your sisters,” She and Tatiana touched Crystal with their wands.

Gaby handed the charge card over and the lady assistant, “Where did your mother go.”

Maddy, “Oh she went off to get some new clothes for herself as she has changed rather a lot recently.”

The lady Assistant, “Seven dresses is that correct?”

Gaby, “We have decided to wear the dresses if you can remove the security tags.” The lady removed the tags and put their old dresses in carrier bags.

Crystal started to giggle, “Who would believe me if I told the truth and said I was shopping with my mother and mother in law, My daughter and my nephew and niece and my husband. Do any of you mind if we go all out and get our hair and nails all done identical?”

Maddy, “I noticed there is a place called Beverley Hills at the entrance we came in at, that will do our nails.”

Sarah, “There is a Hair salon over there we could all go and see if they can fit us in.”

Tatiana,” Penny could get her ears pierced at the same time.” At the Nail salon all seven of them got done at the same time.

Gaby, “We all want identical nails.” After having silk extensions they were painted red and then a gem was placed on the nails. After this they all went to the saloon and had their hair done. Penny needed to have extensions put in to make her the same as the others. Also Penny and Crystal needed to have their hair lightened to the same shade as the others. All the others needed was a slight trim and shampoo.

Coming out of the salon they met up with Elizabeth and rest of the pack who all decided to have their nails done.

Elizabeth, “Where did you get those dresses?”

Gaby, “We got them at Diva she had lots of them in stock.”

Darcie, “She will not for much longer.” Darcie and Elizabeth and group went to the shop.

The sales lady, “I never had as many sets of twins or triplets as I am getting today and you all look to be either sisters or cousins.”

Susan, “Well this is my twin Darcie. I believe you met our sisters earlier today.”

The sales lady, “I presume you also want to wear the dresses like your sisters.”

Susan, “Do you have many more of these as we have a few more with us and once they see us they will be wanting the same outfits?”

The sales lad, “I only took delivery this morning of 250 of those dresses.”

Darcie, “Do we get a discount for quantity?”

The sales lady, “I could do you the best deal if you were to take all 250. If you took all them all they would be cost + 5% and at the moment they are cost and 200%.” Darcie spoke into the telephone and got through to House of Nicole.

Nicole, “The others are in the store with me.”

Darcie told her the deal she had arranged and asked that the others be sent down to Diva. Nicole, “I am coming down with Victoria and her sister.”

The sales lady. “Was that Nicole from the House of Nicole? I like her dresses.”

Darcie, “Yes she is one of the family.”

Nicole came in with the others. She looked at the material and felt it and then inspected the sewing. “Darcie these dresses are very nice. I will have one to wear now. Nicole looked round the store, “You have some decent clothing in here that is all well made. It is obvious you know your materials as there is no tat in here. I am in need of a manager/partner to run my store for me while I concentrate on designing and development of new lines. There would be room for you to still sell these lines if you were interested in a job.”

The sales lady, “My name is Constance and I would be interested but first I would have to give notice for my lease.”

Darcie, “I take it you want to accept Nicole’s proposal?”

Constance, “Yes I would like to be your Manager with a view to been your partner.”

Darcie, “Do you have an on line computer here?”

Constance showed Darcie the computer, “I use it to reorder when the stock gets low.” Darcie accessed the computer and printed some documents off.

“Constance just sign this and this”. Constance read the document, “This transfers the lease back to GB and the second says I agree to lease from the House of Nicole part of their floor space.” Constance signed both documents.

Nicole, “When the others get here we will transfer everything to the other store.” The others arrived and soon the stock was transferred to the House of Nicole. Whilst they were transferring the stock Little Lily dropped a box and out fell a file.

Nicole looked at the file. “These designs are very good, we could have a new line with these.”

Darcie, “Like Constance at House of Nicole.”

Constance , “I have loads more they are only drawings I do in my spare time. I have neither the time nor the money to put them into production.”

Nicole , “Providing my partners agree I would like to ask you to become a partner of House of Nicole.”

Constance, “When you said that you gave me the impression you did not know exactly how many partners you have.”

Maddy giggled, “You have already met the majority shareholders.”

Constance looked round the room and then read the contract she had just signed. She then typed in House of Nicole and GB to see what she got. Googol soon brought up the results for both searches. Constance looked for the directors of both companies.

Constance, looked at Gaby and Maddy. “Am I to take it that I was paying you rent and now I am working for you?”

Nicole, “I do genuinely need a manager and to be honest with what you earn from the designs alone you will have no need to work. We though can do with somebody who has your experience and expertise.”

Gaby, “We are prepared to offer you full partnership.”

Constance, “I presume your legal eagle has the documentation already sorted out for me to sign.”

Darcie printed them off. “You can sign them now or you can get your own lawyer to check them out.”

Constance, “If I sign then I take it there is no need for this second document.” Darcie tore it up.

Constance, “I have to ask my future partners if they will go for a meal with me and also if I can buy back one of those dresses from you.”

Constance signed the document.

Gaby, “We will be only two pleased to have a meal with you, but GB pays for it as they do for all of us.”

Darcie, “As to the dress there are certain perks for working and also being our partner.” Darcie handed her a dress, “Put it on.”

Tatiana, “You are very privileged for it is not often that we take on outsiders we prefer to keep everything within the family.”

Constance, “There is something else I must do. Darcie can you accompany me so I do it right.”

Darcie, “We will meet you all back here at 17.00.” Constance went with Darcie to have her nails done and then her hair altered. When she was done Darcie was surprised. “You could be Andi's twin sister.”

Constance, “I have a rather strange tale to tell. As a baby the doctors pronounced me dead and I was sent to the mortuary. My birth mother left the hospital believing I was dead. Several days after I had been declared dead they were going to do an autopsy on me when the assistant realised I was still alive. I was taken to intensive care. The hospital made attempts to find my real parents. They had moved from the address they had given. Over the years I have tried but each time I think I am getting somewhere a stone wall appears in front of me.”

The hospital eventually put me up for adoption and I was adopted by a very nice childless couple. They both got killed in the 9/11 twin towers. They were in the first aircraft to hit the towers.”

Darcie, “I know somebody who might be able to trace your missing family for you. For now please do not say anything to any of the others.”

Constance , “Constance is the name my birth mother gave me. Other than the tag from the hospital which I always hope will help me find my missing family with.”

Darcie, “You know your original name then.”

Constance, “Better than that I can show you it.”

Constance pulled the tag out of the purse. Darcie read it Constance Bond.

Darcie, “I think I know how to prove you are who you say you are. Have you a car we need to go to a clinic and get some tests done?” At the clinic they were seen to straight away.”

A blood sample was taken and shortly after that a girl came in and said, Darcie the sample we took is a perfect match.” She handed Darcie a letter and they went back to the Shopping Centre.

Darcie, “Let me deal with this after the speeches.”

Constance found she was sitting next to Andi. One or two of the others did a double take when they saw them sat side by side.

Gaby, “I like to welcome Constance to our select group. Up to now we have all comprised of family and today we take a stranger in. Although to see her sat at the side of Andi you would think they were identical Twins.”

Andi's mother looked twice. Gaby, “Aunt you look as if you have seen a ghost.”

Darcie, “Ladies please can you all sit down. Earlier today I got told a story which I had to prove or disprove. When I met Constance earlier today we hit it off like sisters. I soon realised she was an identical copy of Andi Bond. We went to Stephanie’s clinic where as you all know all our DNA is on file. I had them check Constance's DNA out and I find an identical match and others that are a 99% match. Andi meet your twin sister who because of a mistake at the hospital everyone believed she was dead.”

As Darcie was finishing speaking Constance looked at her wrist, “Oh no.”

Gaby, “Is there a problem Constance?”

Constance, “My late parents paid for the laser removal of a birth mark on my wrist, but apparently it has returned.”

Gaby, “Is it like this one?”
Constance looked at the mark on Queen Gaby wrist and compared it with hers. Andi , “We all have them.” She showed Constance hers.

Constance burst into tears, “So all here are my real family.”

Gaby, “Well you have spent all afternoon with your big sister and most of your other sisters and cousins.”

Constance, “I was born and named Constance Bond. My adoptive parents kept my first name but my last name changed to Christian. I apparently have family that I know very little about. I would like to change my name back to my original name but keep Christian as my middle name. Now please can somebody introduce those that are my sisters.”

Darcie, “Ladies will you please get into your pairs or Trebles and then we will start the introductions. “We will start with the youngest this is Brenda formerly Brian and her twin Sarah. The next are Gaby Lynn formerly Andrew, Renate and Maddy. This is Susan my twin. It gets rather confusing but the next two are our birth parents.”

Constance, “I seem to have a lot of brothers who have become girls.”

Tatiana and Tatiana took over, “We are your grandmothers and these are your Great Grandmothers. These are my sisters and their daughters.

Andi took Constance by the hand, “Had you not been declared dead then you would have been brought up like me and my sisters by our uncle and aunt as their daughter.”

Gaby , “I think we are going to have to double check what happened to those that apparently died as this is the third case where there has been a mistake made. So ladies I want a list from all of you that have lost children in or shortly after child birth.”

Gaby, “Mum as you have provided the greatest amount of children I will start with you.”

Constance turned to Gaby, “You sound more like a queen giving orders than a sister.” After her mother gave Gaby the details. She logged all the details on her laptop and proceeded to do the same with all the others.

Gaby, “Galadriel we need to talk can you come in here with me?”
Galadriel went with Gaby and found Peter was waiting for them.

Peter, “I got all the details and most are waiting for you. Several are missing though and apparently are still very much alive.”

Gaby and Galadriel walked into the room there were several girls in the room. One of the girls came and hugged Gaby, “Peter says you have come to take us home sister?”

Peter, “All off these are in limbo so it is easy for them to return with you.”

Gaby, “Let’s see who we have here and then we will decide what to do with you.”

Gaby read the names out and one by one the girls said, “Here.” Then they came and gave Queen Gaby and Galadriel a kiss.

Queen Gaby looked at those remaining on the list, “Peter have you any idea where these nine could be?”

Peter, “I have accessed the hospitals computer bases and found that this was the last known addresses for the missing nine.”

One of the smaller girls clung hold of Gaby’s Legs with a vice like grip. “Please Gaby take us back with you.”

Galadriel , “I never once thought to look and check they were all here so we have nine still missing and running about the planet.”

The others copied the small girl. Gaby and Galadriel found they were being clung hold of like limpets on a ship.

Gaby , “Sisters please I did not come here not to return without you.”
Gaby waved her hand and the girls found they were dressed the same as Gaby.

Galadriel, “Your mother had a lot more multiple births than I ever expected. Gaby all of these are your true sisters. We still have nine to locate. We have this list of addresses from Peter although we will need to check it with the voter’s index and census returns.”

Gaby, “We have done sweeps previously and we should have located them if they exist.”

Galadriel, “Remember Zelda had shielded some of hers with the necklace. The others readings where that low we could not detect them until we lowered the settings again.”

Queen Gaby pointed the scanner at each of the girls in front of her and got a reading of half the lowest they previously had. From the laptop Queen Gaby instructed the scanner to go to half the lowest figure. Galadriel watched as nine dots appeared with several very faint other ones.

Galadriel, “Some of them have had children of their own. “

Gaby came back through the door with Galadriel followed by a group of children.

Gaby, “Darcie and Susan we have a few more little sisters for you to look after. Please make them all welcome for they have travelled a long way to be with us.”

Gaby, “Mum and Elizabeth please stand here and will all my sisters stand here.” Gaby and Galadriel had put on nametags on each girl. Darcie and Susan came holding the hands of the youngest. When they saw Gaby they all ran to her and started to kiss her.

Gaby, “These are all my missing sisters that you thought you both thought had lost. With my sisters help we have also located at least nine others who are not my sisters but are related.”

Zelda, “I presume two of them at least are mine.”

Gaby, “After we have double checked who is who. It is very likely you will be paying a few visits to the little sisters.”

Little Lily came with Rose, “Gaby I can feel your new sisters are terrified you will send them back if you are not happy with them.”

Gaby picked up one of the youngest, “Ladies I accept these girls all as my sisters and all that it entails. As there are too many for me personally to look after. I am going to ask the girls if they will get in pairs.” The girls did this apart from the six youngest who went and sat on Queen Gaby, Maddy and Renate's laps.

Gaby, “Will all my true sisters please stand up in the centre of the room.” Queen Gaby looked around, “Constance you need to stand with Andi. Starting with the youngest pair I want them to choose an older sister to look after them.”

The first three pairs , “We have already chosen you, Maddy and Renate.” By the time they had finished one girl was left. She burst into tears “Not even my sisters want me.”

Little Lily and Rose came running up, “Olive you get to be our older sister instead and look after us.”

Constance , “I have request to make. As it is obvious we are all going to be one big happy family and my flat is too small to accommodate my new sisters. Can I have some help in emptying the flat of its contents and bringing them here. Darcie can you please sort out my contract and claim my deposit pack for me.”

Galadriel, “Constance your grandmothers have already dealt with your flat and Darcie has dealt with the tenancy agreement. Constance had you read the document carefully you would have realised you paid rent for the flat to the same company as your shop.”

Constance, “All this time I have been paying rent to my sisters.”

Gaby, “Now we have my sisters sorted out we have to sort out another two. Uncle Andrew and Aunt Crystal please stand up. This is the last time you will be referred to as Uncle Andrew. You were always my favourite uncle and you offered your support when I started changing. As from now you and aunt become my cousins. Aunt you can keep your name but now you Uncle are Penny as requested.”

Darcie handed them both documentation to sign. Penny read the documentation and started to laugh, “Gaby thank you. At least now I am no longer a none person who was using his daughters documentation. Please may I ask what happened to our parents.”

Andi, “That was easy they both perished in the twin towers. They were visiting friends at the time.”

Gaby, “I had intended getting you both a new wardrobe as the clothing Aunt brought will no longer fit her. We got rather distracted after discovering Constance. This means we will have to go shopping tomorrow without fail as my new sisters also need everything.”

Constance, “Considering the amount of us here it would be cheaper to place bulk orders for everything from clothing to food.”

Andi giggled, “Constance we have what you could say is a collective mind. If one of us finds something they like the others will also like it. That is why we will split into smaller groups tomorrow. It would take too long for us to go round every store.”

Penny started to laugh , “I think somebody had better give my wife some advice on what to choose.”

Andi, “Penny you will find you both are going for the trendiest gear you can find.”

Gaby , “It is Hair, Nail, Ears and shopping for my new sisters tomorrow but first we go to bed.” The following morning Gaby and Maddy where awakened by their four younger sisters.

One of the girls, “Gaby you taste like chocolate and Maddy is like Caramel.”

One of the others, “We noticed you both had sprung a leak so we decided to help you out.”

Robyn came in, “Gaby are you coming to feed the babies?”

Gaby, “Yes but I am not sure how much I have left after we have been feeding these four.”

Robyn laughed, “So you have another four now.”

Queen Gaby, “You four had better come with us and meet your nieces.” They got to the nursery and Gaby picked up two babies, “Girls these are your aunts and they have been having a meal.”

One of the girls looked round, “Who spoke.”

One of the sisters replied, “Nobody said anything you are imagining it.”

Gaby, “Tell me what you think you heard.”

“Somebody said, I prefer the chocolate to the Caramel but the cream chocolate is the best.”

Queen Gaby started to laugh and so did Robyn. Queen Gaby picked up Beatrice. “This is who was communicating with you she can read your mind and knew what you four had been up to.”

Renate came in looking as if she had been dragged through a hedge. “Do you know what these two have been doing to me?”

Gaby laughed, “We have a good idea as I have had all four do the same thing to me and Maddy.”

One of the little girls kissed Beatrice, “Sorry we took your breakfast.”

Queen Gaby fed both of her daughters and then Robyn, “I will just top her up so she will not be hungry for a while.”

The six girls watched what was happening. “Do you normally feed each other’s babies?”

Robyn, “All the adults take it in turn to feed the babies as Constance is soon going to find out soon. There is one exception and she will only have Queen Gaby, Maddy or I.”

The little girl, “You have to be the cream chocolate she described”. Renate is the coffee and Maddy the Caramel. Can we take them shopping with us I will push the pram.”

Robyn, “Most of the time we use what look like rucksacks but we do have some pushchairs if you want to take the twins.”

Gaby, “Ok we will take them.”

The girls noticed one by one other members come in and start feeding the babies. Little Lily and Rose came in, “Gaby we need somebody to empty your sister.”

Gaby, “All the babies have been fed but we can try Beatrice and see if she can do the job.”

Beatrice started to drink. The girl, who was feeding her said, “Somebody is saying you taste just like mum.” All the others burst out laughing.

Gaby, “In that case you can substitute for me with her as she is very picky as to whom she drinks from.”

Lily, “I presume we are in the same group for shopping”.

Gaby, “Yes but you will have to take a turn pushing the babies.”

Lily, “Cool I always like it when we get to take them out as a group.” Whilst they were all having breakfast.

Tatiana, “Is it bus or walking.”

Gaby, “We will walk to the centre today.”

Constance, “If we do that we will never get there before it closes.” Constance followed as they all crossed the courtyard and went into the gatehouse. Constance looked around and realised she was in the house of Nicole.

Andi took her hand, “Once you start work you will have to do this daily. For now we are shopping and the assistant can look after the store.

Constance, “Can we get anywhere like this because if we can then I would have liked to do the shopping in the Metro centre as I have looked in most of the stores in here.”

Gaby, “In that case that is where you shall go. I will have to follow in a little time with all my new sisters. All the others can go with you.”

Zelda, “I will stay with your group and help look after the girls.” Galadriel led the rest of then to the Metro Centre.

Gaby, “Isis you are the eldest and I am going to need your help now to look after our sisters. Once they have all had their hair ears and nails done we are going to join the others.”

Isis, “Would it be possible to have a quick look round here and a drink before we join them?”

Zelda, “I think that would be perfectly acceptable.”

Isis, “Zelda seems to treat us as if we are all her daughters.”

Robyn, “Well she did bring up quite a few of us as her children and she loves all children.”

Zelda, “Like my sisters I am here to help and guide you all. Remember though it is what Gaby says that goes.”

Isis, “I have enough knowledge to know that there was only one person who could bring us from where we were. We were collected by Queen Gaby and Galadriel and both of them had a regal glow about them.”

Zelda, “That is because either could have brought you back. Queen Gaby is your sister first but she also is Empress and Queen as is Robyn. Most of the time Gaby will do.”

One of the younger ones, “We used to tease Isis she was named after an Egyptian Goddess.”

Isis, “They used to tell me that I should lead them back to our family. In the event I was the biggest baby and started crying when all my younger sisters chose an older sister to look after them.”

Gaby, “You may not know it but you have two very special sisters to look after you. They are also my companions and cousins.”

Maddy, “With the exception of Constance and all the rest of your sisters are the eternal companions of Queen Gaby.”

Isis, “Do we get to sleep with Gaby?”

Maddy, “It is always me and usually Darcie that sleep with Gaby. The others take it in turns.”

The four little ones, “Darcie will be cross because we pushed her out.”

Gaby, “She and Renate where equally as happy as us this morning.”

The four youngest giggled and said to their sisters. “What did you get? We got Chocolate and Caramel?”

The next four giggled, “Coffee and Cream. We recommend Darcie.”

It took a while for the others to realise what the others were talking about. The youngest took Isis hand, “Please relax we all love you.”

Gaby, “We will get done quicker if we split the group into three. It did not take long before all their ears where pierced and their nail and hair had been sorted out.

Zelda, “Right we are going to the Orient for a drink and then it is a quick look round before we join the others. They all settled for a coke in the American Diner. After that they made their way back to the third floor and House of Nicole. They followed Queen Gaby through a door and they were into a funfair.

Gaby, “It is a while since I was in here, who wants to go on the funfair?”

Zelda,” I am game are you coming Isis?” They all went on the Roller coaster. As they were going round on it they spotted the others shopping and shouted to them. By the time the Roller coaster had stopped the others had joined them.

Elizabeth, “I take it you all are enjoying yourselves?”

Galadriel, “We got most of the shopping but Constance wanted to take all her sisters to a shop and so we waited to do that.”

Lady Anne and Lady Margaret, “We have been having a great time here. We were wondering if we could visit Alnwick castle again Gaby.”

Gaby, “Yes we can do that but not today as other things are planned.”

Constance , “Good I am glad you are all here as I want to show you off.” They followed Constance to a very large shop. Constance spoke to the assistant, “Tell Miriam Constance is here with friends.”

The assistant disappeared and then returned. “She will be with you shortly.”

Constance, “Miriam was brought up as my cousin and we did everything together and she encouraged me to trace my real family and helped me with my shop.”

A girl turned up in a wheelchair, “Constance is that you? I was hoping you would call because I could do with your help. As you can see I am rather incapacitated at the moment but things will eventually get better.”

Constance, “You know you encouraged me to try and locate my parents. Well I have gone one better and located my sisters.”

Miriam, “You mean real live sisters?”

Constance, “My mum must have been constantly expecting as I have rather a lot of real sisters.”

Constance went and gave Miriam a kiss, “What have you been doing?”

Miriam, “John left for a younger model and I have been in a car crash with the girls in the back seats. I had a head on crash with a milk tanker. Luckily I only have a few broken bones but it makes working in the shop hard. I was going to ring you and ask if you could help me out.”

Constance, “If you had rung me early yesterday I would have agreed straight away. As from yesterday afternoon I am working for somebody else and I am not sure if they will allow me the time off.”

Constance noticed Queen Gaby playing with her toy but said nothing. Andi, “Constance are you going to introduce me to your cousin?”

Miriam, “Well I can tell you are definitely her twin sister. I was hoping Constance could help me until I got back on my feet.”

Andi, “By help I presume you mean in the shop and at home with your daughters.”

Nicole was looking round the store and said, “You and Constance have similar taste in clothing.”

Miriam, “I try to sell the best at reasonable prices rather than like the boutiques that over charge for tat. Before my accident I had intended getting some decent designer wear like, Dior or House of Nicole in to sell with my other lines.”

Nicole, “I take it you like House of Nicole items.”

Miriam, “I went to Scarborough last year and found a stall in the market hall was selling the previous year’s designs. If I could get hold of the same supplier I could sell loads at a similar price.”

Andi turned to Gaby, “Do you think Constance new boss would mind if she helped Miriam out instead of starting work on Monday.”

Gaby , “Miriam how would you and your daughters like a break away with us and we will ensure the shop is staffed for you? We will be stopping not too far away and we would be thrilled if you came to stay with us.”

Constance, “My new job was due to start Monday.”

Nicole, “Constance family always comes first. Gaby has already said you will look after your cousin and she and her daughters are to be our guests until she is better. As to Manchester and here we can get the staff to cover the stores.”

Before they were due to leave three Chinese girls came in and spoke to Gaby.

Gaby, “Miriam these will look after the store while you recuperate.”

Miriam handed her keys over, “This is the bank book so that you can bank the money.”

Gaby, “You know where to forward all the bills.”

Andi, “Now we can take turns push you around the centre.”

Miriam, “Constance we need to go to the nursery in the centre to collect my girls.”

Maddy, “I could do with some lunch if there is some where half decent in here.”

Miriam, “Once we have collected the girls we can go and get some in the Orient. There are many cafes and restaurants in there. The largest and the best is Uncle Neptune's. All their meals are fish based although they also do Vegetarian dishes for the vegan's.”

Gaby, “Uncle Neptune’s will do us fine in fact it could not be more appropriate.” The others started to giggle.

Miriam, “I presume this is an in joke or something.”

Gaby, “Our uncle is called Neptune that is why they all giggled.”

Three little girls came running out of the Nursery. “Mummy, Mummy we are going to be fairies.”

The nurse , “Sorry when they saw you they ran away from me.”

Miriam, “What is this about them going to be fairies?”

The nurse, “We planned to put on a show for the parents but we need some slightly older girls to go on stage with the little ones.”

Miriam, “What sort of older would you mean under teens of over teens?”

The nurse, “We were wanting some under teens to help out if they can.”

Little Lily spoke up, “Would me and my sisters do? We can all dance if you want. We will be stopping around here for a little while until Miriam has recovered.”

The nurse looked at Little Lily, “I believe you will fit the costumes we have.”

Lily, “Do you mind if we try the costumes and see if they fit us.”

The nurse looked at Lily, “The fairy Queens costume should fit you.”

Lily started to shake and she said, “May I have permission to try the costume.” She looked at Queen Gaby.

The nurse looked at Queen Gaby, “Your little sister is very polite.”

Gaby, “Lily I think you will make a great fairy Queen.” Some of the others giggled as Gaby said, “A Queen needs attendants to help look after her children. So you had better try those dresses on.”

The girls all came out wearing the dresses and Miriam three daughters had also changed along with all the other little girls. The children came running back to their mother.

“We are good fairies and the fairy queen has commanded we make you better. In the name of the Empress of Heaven we command you be healed.” They touched Miriam with their wands. Miriam felt a tingle flow through her body.

Lily, “We will go on stage with the little ones.”

The Nurse, “They had me believing that they were asking the Queen of Heaven to heal you.”

Gaby, “That is not what they asked.”

The nurse, “I am only a novice and that chant did not come from a novice Wicca.”

All the other mothers collected their children until only Miriam and the nurse where left. The nurse looked at Queen Gaby, “You are the one Lily asked permission from to put on the dress.”

Gaby, “Lily is quite capable of thinking for herself. How would you like to join our group for lunch and you can tell us about your coven. My name is Myra but I am forbidden to say anything about my group. I will though come to lunch with you.”

Lily, “Myra has already told me all we need to know. She has only recently been introduced to the Sisters of Venutias.”

Gaby, “When is your next meeting.”

Myra, “I will answer but as you are all able to read me I am at a disadvantage. Miriam I think you will find the damaged bone has already healed.”

Myra looked at Queen Gaby again and curtsied, “Please how should I address you.”

Gaby, “It all depends on where we are but here it is Gaby or Gaby Lynn.”

Miriam, “You would not be the GB who bought this centre from the Church commissioners would you?”

Darcie, “She might be.”

Miriam got up out of the chair. “When my daughters touched me I felt a tingle flow through my body.”

Myra looked at Miriam, “Each time I see you I think we could be sisters but until now never had the courage to mention it to you.”

Miriam, “Constance was brought up as my cousin and she is all I have as far as I know. I tried to trace my real parents after mum died and I realised I had been adopted as had Constance. All I could get was a blank wall.”

Constance, “My birthmark is back again.”
Miriam, “Look at mine and it is different from yours it has a Z on it.”

Myra, “Just like this.”

Gaby, “Myra do you know what the mark means.”

Myra, “When I was taken to the coven the others looked at my wrist and started to curtsy. Some of them looked scared but I have never been permitted to learn as yet. So I presume it has something to do with rank or station.”

Gaby, “Well Myra that birthmark tells me a lot. It tells me you are one of two missing twins that were thought to be dead. Miriam you are sister to Myra and she was correct about you. Lily though is quite capable of doing her own healing.”

Myra, “Lily you healed Miriam.”

Lily. “Actually the power came from the Empress as there were too many breaks for me to deal with.”

Gaby, “Just to set your record straight the hospital told your mother you both had died. It was only two days ago that we realised there was some children missing and we are attempting to locate them.”

Myra, “We will go for lunch and I will leave a note to say I have family problems and will not be back today.” They went into Uncle Neptune’s. All the others met them there.

After eating Queen Gaby announced, “We will have an official visit to the local chapter of the sisters of Venutias and give them a surprise.

Amanda, “I presume one of my daughters must be running it.”

Gaby, “Second I would like to introduce Myra, Miriam and her daughters. Aunt Zelda please can you come here I wish you to help me out. Zelda can you read these marks for us?”

Zelda looked at the marks and hugged both girls. The three little ones said, “Why are you crying?”

Miriam, “Girls this is your grandma.”

After the meal they went to the fun fair and had a great time. Gaby looked at her watch, “Myra what time is your meeting due to start?”

Myra, “It is at midnight in Stanley near to the Beamish Museum.”

The little one, “Gaby can we call at McDonalds for a snack as we are hunger?”

Gaby, “Right we will get ready for tonight and I think somebody is in for a surprise.” Queen Gaby and the others prepared themselves.

Myra looked at the dress laid out before her, “I am not allowed to wear that.”

Zelda, “You are one of my daughters and they all will be wearing that colour.”

Myra put the dress on. “The high priestess will not be happy with me.” Myra gasped when she saw Queen Gaby and the others.

Zelda , “You walk with me and your sisters. We will take turns to carry the little ones but they come with us.”

Queen Gaby set the co-ordinates on the sceptre and at midnight they all found themselves in Stanley at the site of the meeting.

The High priestess , “Where is Myra? “She was told to be here tonight.”

As she spoke Myra appeared, “I brought a few friends with me.”

The high priestess went ballistic when she saw the dress Myra was wearing. The high priestess went into verbal abuse and had not noticed the arrival of the others. “I should strip you and leave you naked for wearing that robe.”

Zelda, “If you were to try it would be you that found yourself naked. I suggest you show my daughter the respect she is due from the likes of you. As for your wearing of the wrong dress that also needs correcting. You say the words but cannot do as you are only a novice yourself and you have never been presented either. You knew enough to use the name of your mother’s coven.”

“You know mum?”

Zelda, “Had you looked carefully you would have seen your sisters and mother watching your antics.”

Gaby noticed all the other girls were wearing white robes.

Zelda. “Empress as we are here at the gathering of the sisters can I present my daughters and granddaughters to you?”

The little girls were all very sleepy but said, “It is you Gaby who is the fairy queen”. Queen Gaby kissed each one of them.

Amanda, “Empress may I present my daughter Gelda who is supposed to be in university up here. I tried to get her interested but she would never take on. Now I find she has surrounded herself with likeminded friends and calling themselves the sisters of Venutias.”

Gaby's parents, “We might as well introduce all your remaining sisters while we are here.” All that was left was the novice friends of Gelda.

One of the girls spoke up. “The rest of us are sisters and friends of Gelda and Myra we do not bear a birth mark like Myra or Gelda. We were interested because of our late Grandmother she taught us how to use herbs and potions to heal.”

Gaby, “What was your grandmother called?”

“Please mistress she was called Samantha Stevens.”

Galadriel, “It is getting rather windy, I think Sam it is time you materialised for your grand -daughters and present them yourself my old friend.”

Samantha. “Cannot an air sprite have a bit of quiet time.”

“Gran.” the girls mobbed their Gran.

Sam, “Empress Galadriel will you take care of my granddaughters and see they do not get into mischief.”

Galadriel, “Sam my friend you are addressing the wrong person.”

Sam looked around, “Sorry I see there are three who have been the Empress but you are the one who wears the crown.”

Gaby, “We have Simone with us.”

Samantha, “Where is my sister? Tell the girls I will be always there for them but will you take them as your sisters?”

Gaby, “Can I have all my new sisters and the daughters of Zelda and the Grand Daughters of Samantha. I have some presents for all of you. First though we have a ceremony to perform. Gelda lead the prayers for the joining of new sisters as you desire to be a high priestess.”

Gelda, “Mum will you say it with me in case I go wrong. “

Darcie, “You all wish to be united with us.”

Gelda, “We already have said we will be sisters to each other.”

Amanda. “You all realise that you will be eating, Sleeping, Living and Working with us for a very long time. So if you have any problems with that it is better for us to know now.”

Miriam and Myra, “Will we be able to return to our jobs.”

Gaby, “Myra as far as I know you are still looking after the children and you have a show to put on with some help from the family.”

Little Lily, “Yes you promised me I could be the fairy Queen.”

“Miriam as to the shop it is still there and your managers are doing a fine job as are the ones in Scarborough, Manchester and Monmouth. You are on vacation until I decide differently. Myra you also are on vacation with your sisters but with Anna's help you are going to train up your fairies so they at least know what they are doing. As to the rest we are to be living in Alnwick for a short while.”

Gelda turned to Queen Gaby, “I have talked it out with the other please can we have the full ceremony and become the brides of the Empress”.

Gaby, “I promised Samantha I would look after her granddaughters. From now you are my sisters and will dress accordingly. Aunts as it is my cousins desire to be united with me I accept them. Grandma Galadriel as you are the most senior here please will you perform the binding ceremony.”

Galadriel took over. “Maddy and Darcie as no1 and no2 are there any objections.”

Maddy, “How can we object to our sisters and cousins been reunited with us.”

Galadriel looked at the girls, “This is a big event for you all and you should be in wedding dresses as all brides are.” She waved her hand and the girls found they were all holding a bouquet of Roses and where in White gowns.”

Myra , “I want to get married and will always remain loyal but I am sad that I will never feel an infant on my chest or in my tummy.”

Maddy, “Both problems are easy to resolve without you breaking your vows.” All the sisters were married on block then Darcie, Maddy and Lorelie came round and placed earrings and necklaces on each of them.

Gaby, “As we are not sure on all your abilities we will start tomorrow with some swimming.”

Myra, “There are no baths nearby.”

Ariel, “Silly your lesson is in the North Sea.”

Gaby, “There will be no buts we are all going swimming and diving.”

Ariel, “We have a few contracts to fulfil and we will have to do these before we go looking for the last seven sisters.”

The following morning quite early they all found themselves in Alnwick bay. Lorelie and Ariel made sure they took in Myra. As Myra got in the North Sea . “Usually I hate to get in as it is so cold. Today I have not even noticed if the sea is cold or not.”

Ariel giggled, “Come dive down with us.” Myra found she could dive ok. Back to the surface they came.

Ariel, “Right Myra you have had your lesson. Now we had better start working on the wreck.”

Myra, “All the divers I have ever seen have needed wet suits and tanks. We seem to be just in our swimming costumes when do we get the tanks and masks?”

Ariel, “We can get the job done quicker and safer than any other diver.” The wreck of the German ship the Prince Hogan was just in British waters. The girls started to dive on the wreck and attach airbags to it. Eventually it broke free of the mud and rose to the surface. It was taken into tow by the awaiting tug. The tug took the Prince Hogan to the awaiting dock in Teesside.

Myra, “ I know enough of my history to know that was a German ship that accompanied the Bismarck and sank the Hood. Is it not a listed war grave?”

Gaby, “We have a few more ships in this area and then we have cleared it of wrecks.”

Darcie, “It was listed as a war grave however we have requests from the British, French and Germans to carry salvage work out in the Mediterranean Sea. They have asked us to recover as many ships as possible”

Gaby, “In 1941 the British lost over sixty ships in the area of the Mediterranean alone. In addition there are the remains of the French and Italian fleets that the British put out of action.”

Whilst raising the Prince Hogan the girls came across several Spanish Wrecks. Gaby notified the receiver of wrecks and got permission to continue diving. Cannon and gold Coins where coming up by the bucket full. Those working on the site recorded where everything was and then lifting it. The Bronze cannons where in good order and had coat of arms on them. The girls discovered shot and cannon balls. A few skeletons were also found and they were bagged and handed to Amanda who had DNA tests done on them. All the human remains turned out to come from the Mediterranean and most likely where of Spanish origin. The remains were handed to the Spanish Embassy for disposal in the new cemetery they had created.

The Ambassador, “Can I help you?”

Queen Gaby, “Yes you can as we have lifted these cannon and I have taken impressions of the coat of arms from each one. One has Lady Isabelle on it.”

The Ambassador , “The Lady Isabelle was the pride of the armada. She along with two of her sister ships went missing with all hands. The Lady Isabelle was on board with her treasure. She was found alive on a piece of wreckage along with her daughter they were the only survivors.

Gaby, “What was the daughter called?”

“Well I suppose the nearest translation of her name is the Lady Amanda. They both lived for a long time and then vanished and to be honest her money is still held by the state for any who can prove they are her heirs.”

Barbara, “Is there a finder’s fee if we are able to trace her descendants?”

The Ambassador, “Yes we would not expect you to find them for nothing.”

Gaby, “How can we be sure that we have the correct person?”

The Ambassador, “We have a DNA profile and anybody who has a 99% match is eligible to claim the money.”

After he had gone Gaby turned to the seated females, “Will the lady Amanda stand up and tell me where the Lady Isabel is. “

Amanda stood up, “She is in the North Sea along with the Lady Iolanthe and Lady Isolde.”

Queen Gaby, “Just who is the Lady Isabelle? I suppose the treasure we have lifted belonged to the lady Isabelle. I was always puzzled Amanda as to who your mother was. Your mark is so indistinct as if somebody was hiding something. All your daughters marked as yours and show the queens crown. Until a few moments ago I had not even though to check your DNA and then we will finally know. “

Amanda, “All I ask is you check our entire DNA.”

Dr Jones took all the DNA samples. It did not take long for the results to be known. Dr Jones, “Gaby I have the results but they are rather confusing. Amanda will match 100% the results the Spanish have. We have several other who match Amanda 100%”.

Gaby, “Who are they?”

Dr Jones,” This is what is confusing, Your Twins and Ariel Twins match perfectly.”

Gaby, “Well we know I have not given birth to Amanda. So Ariel must be the mother? Ariel the Dr seems to have the results confused as she has the both of us as the possible mother of Amanda.

Lorelie, “Queen Gaby you know we live a long time. Many years ago the mother Earth decided to take a walk upon the earth. She decided that it would be safer if she went as a man. After a little while she met a girl and they hit it off. Mother Earth did not know that the maid she met was a daughter of the sea. They settled down and had a daughter they both loved. The draw of the sea was too much and the mother returned to the sea. Mother earth returned to her normal state and brought up her daughter. They had to keep moving to prevent people realising they never aged. The daughter eventually got married and had daughters of her own. Mother and daughter where reunited and they lived in Spain but their goal was to return to England. Three ships crashed into each other and started to sink the crews abandoned the two females and got into the little boats but paid with their lives.”

The maid of the sea and her sister rescued the two and dragged them to the shore. There they tended to them and ensured they were safe. Eventually the imperial guard came and carried them to the palace where they were treated as to their station. Mother Earth had to eventually vanish as did the daughter.”

Ariel took Queen Gaby's hand, “Mother Earth has had many names and lives, be it Helen or Queen Gaby. I do think our daughter should carry the same marks as her younger sisters and so should her daughters. You are Helen and she is in you. That is why she appears when you need her the most.”

As Ariel spoke a voice said, “Very good Ariel, Yes I am always with you Queen Gaby. As all here are my daughters and granddaughters your promises to each other still stand. I propose that Amanda puts the claim in to the Spanish Government and also registers a claim on the goods found on the wreck.”

Gaby telephoned the Spanish embassy and stated they had found a descendant of Isabelle called Amanda. The ambassador was round like a shot. “We have one older female who is a perfect match and four babies who also fit the profile. “In addition we have several that are 99% of your profile. “Amanda her fits your profile 100% and therefore we have decided to go with Amanda.”

The Ambassador, “If she fits the profile 100% then I will process the claim.”

Queen Gaby, “There is something else. As you know we recovered quite a treasure trove from the wreck. Amanda can claim it all as a descendant of Isabelle. We may need your help with that.”

The ambassador, “What you mean is you do not want the British government getting their claws into it although it is now in Northumbrian waters. I am sure we can work something out.”

Two days later Queen Gaby received a telephone call asking her and the ladies to go to Madrid. They took a flight from Yeadon International Airport to Madrid. There they were met by King Carlos and his family. Unknown to Queen Gaby a full report of those tested had found its way to the Spanish Government.

King Carlos, “Welcome ladies you caused some excitement when we realised that you had found Isabelle as well as Amanda.”

Gaby, “I never did say we had found Isabelle.”

King Carlos, “No but my Special services checked all the results to be sure.” “There are far too many of you with almost the same genetic structure for you all not to be related. We have two perfect matches for Isabelle and five for Amanda. The strange thing is the two sets of twins are the daughters of the two who match Isabelle. For this to happen the two have to be either Isabelle or a direct descendant. As it is impossible for two people to be one then we have to assume they are the true descendant and inherit all Isabelle fortune. Likewise the five who match Amanda they all inherit the fortune of Amanda. As to the British government you were salvaging your own property and so they have no claim. It was also found in your own territorial waters.”

King Carlos, “Queen Gaby may I speak to you privately?”

They both walked to a side room. “My special services uncovered quite a few discrepancies. I also have a problem and I think you may be the best to advise me on it. This is my problem my son Prince Henry.”

Queen Gaby, “All I see is a very pretty princess playing with her dolls.”

Carlos, “That is the problem. I love my child with all my heart and soul but look at her she should have been a girl not a boy.”

Queen Gaby went into the nursery and picked up the child. “You are far too pretty to ever be a boy I think somebody has made a mistake and will not admit it.”

King Carlos, “I hope you may be able to help me with my problem.”

Queen Gaby, “Well to hold her and talk to her she sound and looks like a girl and short of seeing her naked I could not believe she is anything other than female.”

Carlos turned to the nurse, “We need to prove to our guest that it is Henry and not Henrietta that is in front of us.”

The nurse stripped of the child, “Ma Ma Mia. It has gone.”

Queen Gaby, “She looks like a perfectly happy little girl to me.”

Carlos, “Thank you the doctors must have made a mistake at birth.”
The nurse came back with the Princess dressed as a fairy.

Queen Gaby, “Take her to my children and let them play together.”

Carlos, “I do not know how you fix her but thank you again at least now she will no longer be a boy who looks like a girl.”

Queen Gaby touched Carlos on his head, “Nobody will remember Henry all they will remember is the pretty princess. Carlos are you ok for a minute there I thought you were going to blank out on me. I have sent the nurse with your daughter to play with my daughters.”

Later that night Maddy said, “That was a quick fix.”

Gaby, “In fact everything was there to start with. It just needed a shrinking spell and a forgetful spell.” After much merriment it was time to return home.

Carlos, “I have a special request from my wife. We have decided to get the Princess baptised and need god mothers for her. Queen Gaby will you, Maddy and Ariel agree to be god mothers? and we have also asked Renate. The baptism is in four weeks’ time.”

Ariel, “We will love to be god mothers to the princess.”

On board the plane home Ariel asked, “Gaby do they know what we all are?”

Gaby, “I think that the Queen suspects but is not sure.”

Little Lily, “The Queen has given the doctors an ear bashing as to how they could say the princess was a boy when it is obvious she is a girl. The queen also practises Wicca and worships the goddess Helen in private.”

Gaby, “I think we can all visit Oberon and the rest of our family.” Soon they found themselves in Laxey and by the great wheel called the Lady Isabelle.

Gaby, “Even here I cannot get away from her.”

Tinkerbelle, “Father is expecting us in the fairy glen.” In the glen they were made welcome.

Queen Gaby, “Uncle I want to bring a couple of guests here to chat with them and this is the only place where time will stand still.”

Oberon, “Bring your friends.”

Queen Gaby vanished and returned a second later with the Queen and Princess. “You are our guests here and are in no danger.”

“Gaby I know that and that is why I choose you and the others to be god parents. As you know my country is very religious and it would not do for them the realise I worshiped Helen in my rooms.”

Queen Gaby, “You could say it was Mother Mary or the queen of the Heavens and you would not be telling a lie.”

Maddy, “You could say you are praying to the Queen of Heaven.” This brought a smile on the young queen’s face.

“I think I will change my prayers slightly and make them to the Queen of Heaven in future.”

Gaby giggled, “It is obvious to us you have an interest in Wicca and that is why we brought you here.”

The young Queen burst into tears, “If you can read me then others will as well.”

Queen Gaby, “How long have you been interested in Wicca?”

The young Queen, “I suppose I was born with it in my blood as the lady I knew as my mother turned out to have adopted me. Carlos tried to get the secret service to trace me back but they drew a blank at the hospital where I was born. Carlos did find my real mothers name but no trace of her. My real mother was called Lily Spellbinder. Or something very similar to that.”

Big Lily was looking after Little Lily when she heard the name mentioned. “Little Lily can you do me a favour and probe the queens mind and find out if she is who she says she is.”

The Queen was talking to Queen Gaby. “Empress I think I am one of your lost cousins.”

Queen Gaby, “Show me your wrist?” There for all to see was the Mark of Lily.

Queen Gaby, “That is an interesting necklace can I see it.” The young Queen took it off and handed it to Queen Gaby as she did so she felt the energy flown into her.

Queen Gaby, “I wondered why you could not help your own daughter. This is very important you must never kiss Carlos on the lips or anybody else outside this group. You can safely kiss your daughter. If you kiss Carlos he will start to turn into a female.”

The Queen, “Is that all. Ever since the baby was born Carlos has been acting a part. Shortly after we got married he started developing breasts. He even helped me feed the princess. We decided to try for another child and where practising. I swear it just dropped off and was no more. Carlos has continued to play the role but in private she now is Carla.”

Gaby, “I make that six missing children still to find.”

The queen , “I may be able to help you there but there are far more than six. I got the secret Service to scour all the schools and colleges in Spain to look for anybody with this birth mark or similar. There are about 30 in my special school.”

Ariel. “Gaby can I take Little Lily and we will collect them and try and sort out who is who.” Shortly after they returned with the children and three teachers all who had the mark.

Gaby, “You all have been attending the queen’s special school for gifted children.”

One of the girls, “What you should have said is, you have been attending the queen’s school for displaced witches.”

Gaby, “So you think you are a witch then.”

The young girl, “Well to be honest I would prefer to be a good fairy. In Spain they were all scared of us because of the birthmark.”

One of the other girls, “We are all sisters now and have learnt not to kiss boys. Each one of us has kissed at least four boys and they became our sisters.”

Gaby, “Would the six original girls stand up and show your wrists to me. As they did so Queen Gaby directed them to the six awaiting females. Then Queen Gaby directed the others to their mothers. “It might be a good idea to continue to monitor the schools and colleges and send any gifted child straight to me. There is nothing I can do for Carlos. If either of you ever need a bolthole then you know where we are. In the meantime we are going to have intensive lessons here so you at least have the means to protect your family.” They all had what appeared to be years of training

“Well we had best get you both back before you are missed.”

After she had returned Maddy asked, “How can she contact you?”

Gaby, “All three of them are now been monitored 24 hours a day and if help was ever needed we could be there very soon.”

Little Lily, “It is easy to monitor them and include them with the others.”

Gaby, “Miriam, Myra, Gelda and all my new consorts. We are going to Crete and making that the base of our operations. From there we will be salvaging. Gelda I am putting you in charge of the nursery and all the under 16s. The older girls will help look after the younger ones and Lily here will be all you need if there is any emergency. Anna will be staying with you and she will be putting the girls through their dance steps. As to the rest of us we start work in the morning. The first we raise is the Arc Royal and then we go for the Invincible. After that we look for the rest of the British fleet and bring them up. It took them a day to find and recover the Arc Royal and Invincible. Tug boats were ready to take both in tow and transport them to Teesside.

Maddy, “The dockyard has never been as busy as it is now.”

Gaby , “We get a premium for recovering these as they were the first Aircraft carriers ever built.”

Over the next few days once great ships were recovered. Some of the ships were marked with a D to be dismantled. Others had an R placed on them for restore. Whilst diving other artefacts were recovered and placed in the awaiting barges. It took the girls two months to search and recover in the Mediterranean Sea. Eventually the finds dried up. Whilst they were there they had a break for the baptism of the Princess in Spain. The child was to be called the princess Violet, Rose, Lily, Henrietta, and Petunia. After the vows where taken.

King Carlos, “In about six week we were thinking of going on holiday to a private resort and wondered if you would all like to come.”

Gaby. “We should have finished by then and I am sure the rest of the group would appreciate a break.” At the end of the two months they joined Carlos and Family on a secluded Island off the Canaries. There they found they were on their own and could talk freely. For the whole time they were there they were entertained by Carla. Eventually everything came to a halt and they all had to return home.

Gelda, “I know I promised the children I would help them with their play. Once it is over I am going to give my notice and look after all our children. In the meantime can you find me an estate agent to sell my house.”

Maddy, “Have you forgotten already the house was sold before we went to Crete and all you’re belonging have been already moved.”

Gelda kept her promise and Little Lily was the Fairy Queen for the night. Queen Gaby handed her a wand, “You may need this before the night is out Lily.” All the parents where there also there were some other special guests like Oberon and family.

Oberon, “Gaby I thought we had better come and see how she manages.”

Just before the show went on Lily noticed a little boy sat on the side crying away. Lily, “Tell me why you are so upset?”

The boy, “Gelda made a mistake and put me with the girls to dance in the fairy ring. The other boys get to be pirates and have swords and things. Mummy says there are no boy fairies only girl fairies.”

“Your mummy knows that for sure. I know at least one boy fairy. You have to be very brave indeed to become one and only the very special get chosen.”

The little boy perked up, “So Gelda chose me because I am special.”

Lily, “You will dance for me.”

A young woman came in, “There you are I thought I had lost you. You are the girl they brought in to be the fairy Queen?”

Lily held her hand out. “Yes my sisters and I have been asked to look after the children tonight.”

The mother, “I better go and get my little fairy ready. You know he makes a very pretty girl. Life would be considerably easier if he had been born a girl. The boys torment him because of his looks.”

Lily, “I have special powers for tonight only and I will grant you a wish.”

The mother, “My wish is that the show goes without a problem and everyone has a good time.” Lily felt a tingle as the mother left.

Lily, “Lesley tonight you will dance your last dance as a boy in the morning you will be all girl with many friends.” She waved the wand. The show progressed and was a resounding success.

Lesley’s mother came across to Lily, “They all did very well. I was wondering if Lesley could have her photo taken with you.”

Little Lily handed the mother a card, “Yes we can have our photos taken together. If you ever need any help just ring that number on the card and help will come.”

Queen Gaby and Maddy came up as the mother burst into tears.

Lily, “Lesley’s mum please stop crying.”

The mum looked up and took hold of Lilly’s hand, “I wish you were a real fairy that could grant my wishes.”

Gaby, “We may be able to help and if we cannot then friends may be able to.”

The mum, “I need help now. Last week I lost my job and Lesley’s father walked out because he wanted a son and not a pansy. I am going to lose the house because I cannot keep up payments on the house. I got a letter telling me that I was in default from the bank and all the money had been withdrawn. Apparently my husband had emptied the account and taken everything leaving us with nothing to pay the bills or even eat.”

Gaby, “What was your job?”

The mother, “I was well paid as I was a computer programmer and systems controller. Unfortunately there is nobody at the moment wanting that sort of person.”

Gaby, “If you are desperate for a job I know where there is one with accommodation and nursery. The job it is for the inputting of data into a data base.”

The mum thought for a moment, “Who do I see about an interview as I will have to make a good impression if I am to secure the job.”

Gaby, “You will need to pack up all your belongings ready to move if you get the job.”

The mum s, “Funny you should say that as that is what I have been doing when I realised I could not pay the bills. I even went to the second hand shops to sell what I could to raise some money.”

Gaby, “I take it you want the job although it is not what you did before.”

The mum, “At least once I am working again I can go and replace all that I had to sell off.”

Gaby, “You get all your meals provided and a clothing allowance. Health and beauty treatment is also provided as is legal aid.”

The mum, “I could do with somebody finding my husband and leaving him with nothing and a child.”

Maddy, “Did we mention there are also free holidays and travel with the job.”

Gaby, “You have not yet asked where the job is or who you will be working for. Neither have you asked how much you get paid.”

The mum perked up, “ With the perks on offer I presume the pay will be low. As I will not be paying out for those items then low pay would be acceptable. Also those in the tax office will not be taking their share.”

Gaby, “Have you claimed the child tax credit or the working parent tax credit?”

The mum shook her head, “I get the family allowance but that is all.”

Little Lily, “Lesley’s mum the job is yours if you want it.”

Andi, “You have just had your interview.”

Zelda, “You will be working for all of us. As Lesley already knows Myra and some of the girls she should have no problem settling in.”

The mum, “I am called Anthia. I accept but I have a small request. Can your legal team salvage something from my house so that I have something to buy Lesley new clothes as all her’s are done and in tatters.”

Gaby, “I have been thinking it out and your husband could empty the account again if you continue to use it.”

Darcie, “We can open you a new account and get you a card for the morning.”

Anthia thought for a moment, “If you can get me an account can you arrange for me to be called Anthia Spellbinder.”

Darcie looked at her, “Are you sure?”

Anthia, “I want to be called spell binder after my Nan. To be honest she was a family friend who became my god mother along with her sister but the both moved away and I lost contact with them.”

Darcie, “Your Nan what was her first name?”

Anthia, “The sisters where called Tina and Tammy.”

Gaby, “They apparently have not done a good job of keeping an eye on you.”

Anthia, “It was rumoured they had been abducted. Shortly after they went missing so did their mum Gladys or something like that. I never saw the family again. I have some pictures of them and me.”

Queen Gaby looked at the Photos, “Maddy look at these.”

Maddy came across and looked at the photos, “These are Tina and Tammy your god mothers Anthia.”

Anthia nodded her head. Then Queen Gaby said, “Mum and Elizabeth look at these.”

Elizabeth giggled, “Look at those two and the dresses they are wearing.”

Elizabeth, Gran come here and look at these photos.” Galadriel came across and looked at the photos.

Galadriel, “They look old fashioned in those dresses. Where did you get them?”

Anthia, “These are my godmothers.”

Galadriel thought for a moment, “The only time those two where both God mothers together was on the 1st August 1952.”

Anthia looked at her, “I was christened with the two children of Tina and Tammy. I was an older mother and you have met my child Lesley.”

Elizabeth, “Annie I understand you wish to now be called Spellbinder.”

Anthia, “Only two ever called me that, one was a boy and the girl was his cousin.”

Elizabeth, “Yes they got married and had lots of children. The boy is now a girl though although they still are together.”

Anthia looked at them and Queen Gaby and then burst out laughing. Anthia,

“We used to pretend we were sisters. Will both my sisters give me a kiss and cuddle.” They did as requested.

Elizabeth, “As you are our sister then you should be a Bond.”

Anthia, “You really want us.”

Gaby, “Well I better call you Aunt from now on.”

Darcie, “Can you sign all these documents for me and I will process everything.” Anthia signed the lot.

Elizabeth, “I know it is late but most of us have not had any tea and we were going to go to Peggy’s pantry for a bite.”

Anthia, “I would love to come but as I said before I have had to sell almost everything to raise some money to pay bills and now I have nothing left.”

Gaby , “Aunt I will be paying for the meal for us all and I have already told you all meals are included.”

After they had eaten Queen Gaby said, “Lily bring me my cousin and let me see her. Lesley came skipping up with Rose and Lily holding her hand.”

Gaby, “Are you a good fairy Lesley?”

Lesley, “I am trying to be good for mummy.”

“How would you like your own fairy dress.”

Before Anthia could stop her Lesley replied, “I would like one like Lily and the others.”

Gaby, “In that case we had better get you one.”

Maddy, “I noticed Little Angels we could go there and get what we need.” Anthia was in a right tizzy.

Elizabeth, “ Anthia stop fretting about money. You have plenty of cash to pay for the dress.”

Darcie, “Aunt Anthia, All your outstanding bills have been paid off and you currently have  £ 185,895.67 in your account.”

Gaby, “The documents you signed changed your name and also closed all your accounts. You sold the house and the remaining contents have been transferred although all Lesley’s have been dumped and we need to get her a new wardrobe.”

Darcie handed Anthia a card, “If you want some cash then you can get it with this.”

Lily, “Well Lesley are you going to join little angels now?”

Lily and Rose took hold of Lesley, “Come on you are in our group now.”

Elizabeth, “Not you Anthia you need your hair and nails doing. Gaby and Lily can quite adequately look after Lesley in the shop.”

Anthia, “You two used to gang up on me before and I would never win.”

Elizabeth, “We did and still do love you.”

Jenny, “As you are to be our sister then you had better look the part.” She then gave the hairdresser instructions.

Meanwhile the other group was at little Angels and Lesley was trying on dresses. She said which dresses she liked. Then asked if she could keep one of the outfits on.

The assistant, “We have matching shoes for all the outfits if you are interested.

Lily, “Have you outfits that would fit us to match the one she is wearing?”

The assistant, “I only have two larger ones and they might fit you if you are interested.”

Lily and Rose tried the costumes on and they fit like a glove. Gaby, “I presume you two want to keep the costumes on?”

Maddy, “To see them together you would believe it was a younger sister with her twin elder sisters.” Eventually they went looking for Elizabeth and her group. They had taken Anthia into Diva and where persuading her to get some outfits.

Anthia was taken back for a moment when she saw Lesley as she realised she looked like a younger copy of Lily and Rose. “They look like sisters.”

“Mum you and those two look like sisters now.”

Anthia look at the three of them side by side in the mirror. “Do you two remember when we were about Lesley’s age we got hold of a razor and cut our thumbs and promised we would be blood sisters forever. Your gran was very cross with us. You girls do not realise what you have just done.”

Gaby, “I have just thought of something when you mentioned that.” Gaby made a phone call to America requesting the child psychologist who had treated her while there to come across to the UK immediately. Also to bring a full list of all her clients.

Gaby, “I have just realised why gran was angry. Aunt Anthia I need to ask you some more personal questions. The first is about your marriage.”

Anthia, “I was very surprised when Sebastian abandoned us. I thought we were the perfect couple He adored Lesley. He was not what you would call very masculine in fact there was times when I wanted to try and put him in dresses.”

Gaby, “Am I to take it that your husband is feminine?”

Anthia , “We were attracted to each other and at first I never noticed how much like me he was.”

Gaby, “Aunt Anthia I want you to think of your husband and Lily and Candy will hold your hand.”

A few seconds later Lily said, “ I have found him, but we will have to go there straight away or he will be dead.”

Gaby, “Will you look after Anthia this calls for Darcie, Maddy and Little Lily. Queen Gaby transported the four of them to the co-ordinates Lily had given them. There they found Anthia's husband unconscious on the floor. Queen Gaby got him to the hospital where he was put into intensive care.

Maddy, “You could have sorted it out straight away.”

Gaby, “The two of them have a lot to talk about.” Whilst they were at the hospital they received a phone call to say the plane had arrived and the psychologist was awaiting collection.

Gaby, “I will go and collect her and bring her here.” Queen Gaby's mode of transport was a big surprise to the psychologist.

Then the psychologist said, “Nothing should surprise me when you are concerned Gaby.”

Gaby, “I have to ask you some serious questions and I need honest answers. Have you cut your finger and done the blood ceremony with any other patient since I did it with you? Secondly have you kissed anybody on the lips since we did the blood ceremony.”

The psychologist. “No I have not done that and neither have I donated blood. As to the second question the only person who I have done that with is with me now.”

Gaby turned to the young woman, “Sorry but I have to ask you the same questions as it is possible my blood may have contaminated your partner and you.”

The young woman, “The only person I have sex with and kiss is next to me as to donating blood we were about to do it when you called so we decided not to do so.”

Gaby, “As from now you are our guests. It is possible that we may have to have you both stay in a permanent capacity. If your blood test proves positive. When we did the blood ceremony it is possible that you got my blood into your system and if so then you both will no longer be normal but like us all. Our doctor is going to need a sample of your blood to test. If the result is positive then I am going to have to find you both a job.

Dr Jones returned, “Gaby both these two are positive also Anthia's husband was positive and has completely transformed.”

Gaby, “Ladies I know this is hard to come to terms with but genetically you both have become my sisters and all that entails.”

Dr Jones, “Ladies let me show you Gaby’s DNA results and then yours.”

The girl who was with the psychologist looked at them, “They are all identical. Sorry I should have told you my job and name. I am a geneticist and my name is Veronica.”

Gaby, “If one of us comes into contact with normal people that person Male or female will gradually change to become female. Some of us apparently do not seem to be affected until we start puberty. Others change straight away.”

Veronica, “Am I to take it that we will change to look like you?”

Gaby, “Other than becoming younger nothing nasty will happen to you.”

Veronica, “How young will we become?”

Gaby, “You will look like teenagers like the rest of us. Also you will live rather a long time. Also you have the ability to feed children on demand.”

Veronica, “Without having a baby?”

Gaby, “Yes. Dr we need your help with one who is going to be transferred back to us as he was infected by his wife and child. He tried to kill himself as he did not understand what was causing the changes to him. I also owe you both an apology for what has happened and I will try and make it up to you both. I only just realised recently that our blood could affect a normal human.”

Veronica, “Well as far as I am concerned I will be very happy to live with you all and that goes for my partner. Especially as we get to be young again.”

Gaby, “This is Anthia and she used to live next door to my parents. She did the blood ceremony with the both of them as a child. Nothing seems to have happened until she married her childhood sweetheart and they had a child. The parents were originally told the child was a boy but as you can see she is definitely a girl. Sebastian has had a breakdown when he realised he was turning into a female and could not talk to his wife about it. He emptied their bank account and tried to cope on his own. We found him unconscious and had to have him transported to the hospital. Once he was stabilised he was transferred back to our care.”

Veronica, “If we were to share our bed with some of you would we be ok?”

Gaby , “We all are perfectly safe with each other. Liaisons outside the family are not recommended because of what will happen.”

Anthia, “Gaby tell me honestly how much longer has Sebastian got.”

Gaby, “Sebastian was not with us when we got to her.”

Anthia, “In that case we had better call her Anita from now on.”

Veronica, “Do you mind if I do tests on you all? My partner here is looking forward to a new start.”

Gaby, “As far as I know we have located all who have come into direct contact with us.”

Veronica, “If we are now sisters then I suppose then it would be permissible to take my sisters to bed.”

The Psychologist, “I like your reasoning. First though I need to have a chat with Anita and Anthia. Also Gaby I would have been contaminated by the person before you at my clinic.” She looked across at Andi.

Andi, “I was the patient before Gaby and therefore it must be me that is responsible.”

The Psychologist cuddled Queen Gaby and Andi, “At least I get you both as my sisters.”

Gaby, “You both agreed to become my sisters.”

Anthia, “I have become your aunt.” and giggled.

Gaby, “Anita will also have to be my aunt. It may be a good thing to have a resident councillor on site considering the amount of Males that have transformed into females.”

The following morning. Anthia, “Gaby can you recommend somebody to teach Lesley to swim as Lesley has never learned to swim yet.”

Gaby, “That is one thing I forgot to tell you. Lessons are included with the job. Lesley is expected at the pool to begin her lessons.”

Anthia, “Do you mind if I watch the first lesson?”

Gaby, “I will just get my daughters and they can go in as well.”

Anthia, “But they are only babies.”

Gaby, “Babies they maybe but watch them swim.”

Anthia, “I would not have believed it if I had not seen them swim myself.”

Gaby, “You will find all of us are excellent swimmers. Now watch Lesley.” Lesley jumped in the pool and Ariel and Lorelie both swam at the side of her.

Anthia, “She has never been taught yet she is keeping up with the others.”

Gaby, “Watch this.” She blew a whistle and one by one the children dived to the bottom and recovered a small coin and then held it up and put it on the side. Lesley followed the example of the others and dived and collected her coin.

Anthia, “Can I look at it please.”

Gaby, “They are old half pence pieces and quite worthless other than for training. They will be swimming all morning.”

Anthia, “I better have a look at this job I have agreed to do.” When they got to the office all the others were waiting. Anthia looked at the set-up. “You had no real need for me and created this for me.”

Gaby, “Lily has certain abilities that enable her to know all about you. Lesley was in turmoil until Lily sorted her out and also Lily realised you needed help so we gave it. There is a lot you need to know but first the computers and then we will have some lessons with gran. You will have to go back to school along with the rest of us. These are special lessons for the family and all have to attend.” Anthia noticed Anita was sandwiched between the Psychologist Raven and her friend Veronica.

Gaby, “Let them work on her she will come round eventually.”

Anthia, “It sounds as if you are speaking from experience.”

Gaby. “I had a nervous breakdown caused by my changes and it was the support of my family and friends that help me out. Maddy was my main support followed by Jools. All the others also looked after me. Maddy though would not even let me go to the toilet on my own in case I did something stupid. Maddy was to become my number one partner.”

Anthia, “It sounds as if you have more than one wife.”

Gaby, “To be honest I have multiple wives and companions. I got over 200 from Nepal alone. They were married to me in my absence. “I returned and collected even more. From Japan I have got just over 1000. They have now all arrived. China is giving me 10,000 wives although they are still to arrive.”

Anthia, “Is not Maddy your sister?”

Gaby, “When we took our original vows we thought we were cousins. It was not till later we found our true relationship. After that all my sisters decided they wanted to be married to me so we all went through a ceremony together. Most of my aunts now are married to my parents but there are exceptions like Amanda.”

“Just so you know Anita is now your identical twin sister and no longer your husband. He died some time ago. We had to change all the records and Sebastian was to die in a car accident and was cremated. As to which group you join is up to you.”

“Queen Gaby I apparently have already gained Raven and Veronica as companions.”

Anthia, “I have just realised there was Myra, Miriam, Gelda and the others.”

Queen Gaby giggled, “ Yes they all have united with me. Other than Maddy all the others take turns. Darcie also usually shares with us but sometimes she is with Rachel.”

Anthia, “If you are a girl then where did all the babies come from?”

Gaby, “My parents managed to get the hospital to save a sample or two and apparently now their appears to be an endless supply.”

“So I could have another child to play with Lesley but it would be yours.”

Gaby, “No it would be the child of Andrew Bond as all the others are.”

Anthia, “I hope Anita and I can agree to both have children together.”

Shona entered the room, “Nester wants to know if we still require the four weeks in August.”

Gaby, Remind her we will all be at the Crown-Imperial. Also I want to see how the Hunters are doing at the new Empress Gardens Hotel.”

Shona, “The new development is going great all the shops have been taken and the hotel is full to capacity. The museum and Sealife centre are attracting more visitors than ever. Sharon asks if we can spare Simone as they have a glut of baby seals at the moment.”

Anthia heard this, “Is it possible for Anita and I to go with Simone and help out.”

Gaby, “You have to realise you will be spending a considerable amount of time in the water with the baby seals.” In the end Raven and Veronica decided to go with them. Sharon was pleased to get the additional help.

Simone, “All four are novices but they wanted to help you.”

Sharon , “We have twelve babies that need feeding the others we have managed to mother on. If you ladies just put your bags in here as you will not need them for a while. This is the pool and Willie will bring your food for you. I will have to join you.” She started to strip off and was wearing nothing. “You will find it is more comfortable.” They neatly folded their close and Anita checked the door was locked. Sharon dived in followed by Simone.

They had been in the water a while when Veronica noticed what they had grown, “We all have tails like fishes.”

Sharon, “Sorry I did not realise that other than Simone you did not know.”

Anthia, “I can understand now why Lesley was swimming and diving like she was.”

Raven, “Do we bottle feed the babies?”

Sharon, “I will let them tell you themselves.” She pressed a button and let out a low pitch cry. The next second the pool was alive with baby seals.

Anita, “One has bumped into me. OH”.

Sharon, “it is a surprise the first time.”

Veronica, “This is not what I was expecting but it sure is fun.” Before long all six of them where were feeding away.

Anthia, “I understand now why you wanted us to wear nothing at all.”

Sharon, “We have to do this at least three times a day until we can find some foster mothers for them.”

Raven, “How do you find foster mothers.”

Sharon, “I will show you after we have eaten.”

Veronica , “There appears to be a lot of fish in here.”

Sharon, “Just copy me.” She grabbed hold of a fish and swallowed it in one go. “Your turn now.” They noticed Simone was already doing the same thing. They all followed their example.

Sharon, “We better chase the remainder through that grill.” The seals will make short work of them.”

Anthia, “Gaby did not tell us we would become mermaids or actually be feeding the seals ourselves.”

Sharon , “Once on dry land you will have your legs again.”

Anthia, “I have just realised that Lesley will be missing us.”

Sharon, “That is easy to sort out.” She got out and touched a screen on the wall. A viewer came on. Sharon spoke.

The person at the receiving end promised they would get Lesley. Lesley came back with Gaby, “Mum I miss you and love you. Gaby and Maddy are looking after me. I have been having a great time playing and swimming with Lily and Rose. Gaby tells me you are looking after some children who have lost their mums. Make sure you read them bedside stories like you do to me. Myra read to me last night and tonight it is going to be Ariel and she is going to read the little mermaid.”

Anthia blew a kiss, “We will call each day while we are here.”

Lesley. “Mummy my friends want to go swimming and I am racing them.” Anthia was in tears as the screen closed down.

Sharon , “Now we go round the rest of the complex before we go for a swim. After showing them round the complex. They all returned to the same room. Sharon closed the door, “We do not want anybody walking in on us like this do we.” They all dived in to the pool and followed Sharon down a very long passage. “Ladies stay here something is wrong. I will use the other exit and walk up the stairs. Once on the island Sharon saw the seals had been attacked by something.

The great Bull seal spoke to Sharon, “We need to get away from here or we will all be breakfast. Willie and family have gone to deal with one but a second has appeared and has done considerable damage.

Sharon , “Can you get all your family to come down this hole and you will all be safe. Sharon called the others to come and help her search for injured seals.

Simone, “So there is still a great White out there. We better put the security shutter up so it cannot break through. Sharon pressed a button and the Steel Shutters came in place. On the rock they found several dead baby seals and four injured ones and also an injured porpoise. They managed to carry the baby seals and the porpoise to the entrance and then they took them down the tunnel to the hospital.

Sharon called Gaby, “We have had another Great White shark attack on Gibb Point and could do with all the help we can get.” Before long additional help was there.

Ariel, “I am I to understand there was more than one this time?”

Sharon, “From what we can gather there was two and Willie and family have gone after one but that still leaves one in this area.”

Ariel, “Dad said we have to get Nessie to deal with the problem.”

Simone, “On no not that.”

Gaby, “Who or what is Nessie.”

Simone, “It is one of my altered selves which I do not like becoming.”

Gaby, “Will it help deal with the great White?”

Simone, “Yes but I do not want to stay as Nessie for too long.”

Ariel and Gaby, “Simone whilst the others are dealing with the injured we will go back to the Isle.”

On the Isle Simone said, “First we gather up all the dead seals and place them on a pile.” After they had done that Simone instructed Ariel and Gaby, “To the gate and close it and watch but do not open until I tell you it is safe.” They watched as Simone changed into a many headed sea dragon.

Gaby, “She looks rather fearsome.”

Ariel, “She needs energy and the dead will provide it.” They watched as Simone consumed all the dead seals as she did so her size increased.

“Right you two it is safe now and I will not eat you. Get on my back both of you we are going hunting.” Queen Gaby was surprised at the speed Nessie could go. They eventually spotted the shark.

Ariel, “It is a monster even Willie would be finding it difficult to battle with that.”

The Shark was making an attack on a Blue Whale and did not see the approaching danger. The first it knew was when the five-headed dragon sunk its teeth into it. Great lumps of flesh where ripped out of the shark and the sea was red with the blood of the shark. Nessie attacked again and again until all that remained was the skeleton.

Ariel, “We had better search the area and make sure there was only two.” Eventually they found Willie and family attacking an even great white Shark. Nessie did not need an invitation as she dived straight in. Willie called his family back to safety as Nessie took over the attack. Soon there was nothing left but Nessie was even larger.

Willie, “Nessie you will need to lose some weight before you can return to your normal self.”

Nessie, “Before I do that I need to check the whole area and make sure there are no more around here. If there are then I will become even larger.”

After searching for the rest of the day they found no more Great Whites had strayed into the North Sea. The blue whale came and said, “Thank you for saving me from the attack.”

Willie and family escorted Nessie back to the island. Trawler men returning to Scarborough from Iceland had witnessed the fight between the shark and sea dragon. The Captain went and got a video camera and filmed the Whales and Sea Dragon Attack the Great white. He got the whole film of the battle. One of his Crew noticed there were two girls on the back of the dragon and they appeared to be directing the attack.

The captain, “If we had not had this with us they would think we were telling another sailors tail.” Simone could go considerably faster than the ship and she got back to the Island and let off Queen Gaby and Ariel.

Queen Gaby said, “ We will open the door so you can get in.”

Simone, “First I better change again to Killer whale and then I can get through the Tunnel.”

Once they returned all but the injured seals returned to the Isle.

Gaby, “Simone can you feed a porpoise and about thirty baby seals?”

Simone, “That will help me to reduce my weight considerably.

Gaby, “Simone we will have to keep you in here until we can get your weight down and that will be some time.”

Simone, “This is the part I hate about becoming Nessie. I can take the Largest of them out but I have to eat them. The last time it took me two years before I was small enough to change back.”

Gaby, “What do we do over food for you.”

Simone, “You do not need to feed me as I can live off the reserves I now have for years. If you bring all the babies they can feed and that will help me get slimmer quicker.” The babies came in and found a nipple and soon where feeding quite happily. Eventually they had had enough.

Simone, “Even with them it is going to take a while.”

Maddy, “What about Beatrice and sisters they might be able to speed things up.” Darcie brought the children and they all attached themselves to Simone. Soon all of them had had their fill of Simone.

Simone, “Unless we can find another way I am going to be here for at least nine years.

Gaby, “You are still providing milk? I know how to get you down.” Simone noticed a constant stream of Mermaids coming to suckle on her. Eventually all the baby seals and the porpoise where returned to Gibb point. Simone managed to change herself to a Dolphin.

Simone , “At this rate I will only be another week if you all continue to feed off me.”

Simone found she could change herself to a porpoise. In the meantime the captain had called the local press and said he had filmed a Sea Dragon and Killer whales attack and kills a massive Great white shark. The local television studio showed the film on their local news. They even managed to get a close up of the two girls who were riding the sea dragon. The local paper compared the photos to ones on file of Queen Gaby. The Film was double-checked but there was a date and time code on all the film. The reporter from the press went to see Queen Gaby to get her statement. He was invited in and asked Queen Gaby about the Sea dragon.

Queen Gaby looked blank , “When did you say this happened?” The reporter came up with a time and day. Queen Gaby looked at the diary and said, “Ariel and myself and the pack where at a meal given by the Lord Mayor of Leeds in the City hall and it was all recorded by Look North.

The reporter, “We blew up the film and got these enlargements.”

Gaby, “I have to admit they look remarkably like Ariel and myself. Personally I think somebody has had a great time with a computer. Look carefully at the two girls. The reporter looked and could not see what Queen Gaby was implying. “Obviously somebody has spliced photos of Ariel and myself on to a Dolphin or seal body.”

The reporter, “If it got out that it was mermaids on the back of a sea dragon we would be the laughing stock of the media industry. As it is the rest of the industry think we have mocked up the tape.” After double checking it was found Queen Gaby had been at the reception in Leeds.

Gaby, “If you want a story we are going to release an injured Porpoise we have been caring for. The reporter went with Queen Gaby to the centre. “I need to check all is in order before we let you in. All is in order so you may take all the photos you need in here and then we will go to the boat and ride out to Gibb point where she will be released. Two of the assistants will accompany the porpoise down the tunnel and then join us on the boat.” The reporter followed Queen Gaby to the boat and along with the remainder of the sisters boarded the Glass bottom boat. It took the Empress of the seas 30 minutes to get to Gibb point shortly after this a girl boarded the boat.

“Gaby Simone will be along soon.” As they were watching the porpoise swam under the boat and appeared to be playing with some young seals.

The reporter, “I have never seen them play like that before.”

Gaby, “They think she is their mother. Around the time we found the porpoise we had a glut of baby seals. The porpoise was injured but was also lactating and needed relieving and the baby seals did that for her.”

The reporter, “You managed to foster all those babies on to her?”

Queen Gaby said, “Yes she did need a rather lot of babies.” The seals vanished and Simone climbed on board the boat.

The reporter , “ How long would another boat like this take to build and be ready.”

Gaby. “About two years from scratch. It would be quicker if an existing boat was adapted why?”

“Well not many people will have seen a porpoise swimming with seals and playing with them. I was wondering about putting an extra boat to Gibb point specifically to see the seals Dolphins and Porpoise.”

Simone, “There is no way you could be sure that they will turn up.”

The reporter, “Seals for most of the day will be laid sunning themselves on the rocks. Morning and evening they tend to feed so there is a good chance of finding them with the porpoise then.” Simone looked at Gaby.

Gaby, “So are you proposing I run trips at that time of day.”

The reporter, “ Well not exactly I want to give up this job. I was thinking if I could buy a boat and Sharon sold the tickets we could both take a boat out at those times of day.”

Gaby, “I have a better suggestion. Invest all your money in GB Cruises and come to work for me as a captain of our latest boat the Empress of the Heavens. If you want to live on board it has everything.”

The reporter, “I do have a captain’s licence and I do know these shores.”

Simone , “Gaby I think you and I need to have a little chat about me becoming a porpoise twice a day.” The reporter ran a story about the centre saving a porpoise and how it in turn had fostered baby seals. The following day the centre was full of people wanting to see the porpoise.

Sharon, “We will be running the first trip tonight at 18.00. Tomorrow we take delivery of a new ship and we can double the capacity of Visitors.

The reporter returned with a briefcase and asked to see Gaby. He said, “I have sold my car and handed my notice in and closed all my bank accounts. Other than my clothing I have sold everything off including my flat. I wanted you to realise I was serious about this and I have staked everything. If this goes belly up I have nothing to fall back on.” He opens the briefcase, “This is all I have and I am investing the lot in GB Cruises.”

Darcie counted it all out and got Maddy and Queen Gaby to double-check the total.

Darcie, “I will give you a receipt for all this.”

The reporter, “I have handed it over and you do not even know my name. I am called Max Binder. As my future employer there is something else you should know about me. I am using this job to break away completely from my old life. I have a hobby that I have done since I was a child. I find I am relaxed and rested if I do It but very stressful if I do not. I have been to see my psychologist and she has recommended I do it full time. I have to live full time for a year before I can be considered for surgery. So to save money for the operation can most of my wages be invested back in the firm until I need it for the surgery.”

Gaby, “You are telling us you are a CD or Transsexual.”

Max, “I already have had all my body hair removed. I also need to legally change my name to Maxine. I am sorry I did not tell you before but to tell such pretty girls as you that all you have ever wished for since being a child was to turn into a female and become a mother.”

Gaby, “First I think Maxine had better meet the family and have your interview and then we will take it from there.”

Gaby showed Max to a room, “You can get changed in there.” Eventually Max came out looking presentable.

Gaby, “Raven I need you to do an assessment on Max. “Sandy Max will need the works. Darcie Max is going to need a legal change of name, we can do that for her. Max as you are required to live full-time there is no point in retaining any male clothing at all.”

Little Lily and Rose returned, “We have unpacked the cases and placed everything in the wardrobe and drawers.” Lily whispered something to Queen Gaby.

Gaby, “Lily tells me you will have insufficient clothing to do your job.”

Max, “I had intended to buy some more once I had settled down in the job.”

Max went into another room with Raven and Sandy they talked while Sandy was doing her hair. She chatted away with the both of them. Sandy behaved herself and was quite pleasant to Max.

Sandy , “Are those real or silicone.”

Max laughed, “Neither yet. I have had Collagen inserts put in and each week I have to go for an extra amount added until I get to the D cup I want to be. Over time the collagen is absorbed by my body and becomes real flesh.”

Raven, “I did not realise this treatment had become available. I thought Dr Smythe was still trialling it.”

Max, “She is. The trial is over next week and I will be full size by then.”

Raven, “Is she still going to monitor you after next week?”

Max, “For the next year I have to get somebody to monitor me once a month and send in the findings to her. Otherwise after next week I doubt that I will be seeing Dr Smythe again other than to collect my fee at the end of the year.”

Raven went to talk to Queen Gaby and the others. “We will have to wait the year before she can be changed fully.”

Gaby, “Rachel can you go and see how long they will be?” After Raven had left the room Sandy turned to Max, so you have to live as a girl for a year before you get the chop. I may be able to help you a friend of mine was just like you. A friend showed me how to make them look like a girl without removing anything.”

Max, “Great if you can do that I will be in your debt for ever.”

Sandy, “Please go and lie on that table and leave your pants off. Sandy lifted Max’s legs into the stirrups.

Just then Rachel walked in, “Gaby has recommend we perform the procedure but I see you have started. Max we are going to numb you as it may hurt a little.” The needle went in and they started work first there was one pop and then another. “All finished now but you will have to remember to wipe yourself in future.”

Max burst into tears. “At least part of my wish has been fulfilled. I look like a girl she ran over and kissed Rachel and Sandy on their lips. “Thank you, Thank you.” At the time Rachel and Sandy thought nothing more about it.

Once they had returned to the room Gaby was in, “We have to get you sorted with your uniform as captain.” Maddy, Little Lily and Rose, Shona, Leslie and Beatrice you are coming with us.”

Galadriel, “Gaby Myra, Miriam and the others could also do with extra clothing.”

Queen Gaby turned to Max, “You are going to experience shopping the GB way. I had hoped to take a small group but as you can see they all want to accompany you.”

Max turned to the ladies, “I would be honoured to have you accompanying us on the shopping trip. I wish you were my real blood sisters. Ever since meeting you all I have felt at home and relaxed with you all.”

Raven and Dr Jones, “Gaby we have a problem. We have tested Max like we test everybody else. We have discovered Max has same gene in his system that caused you and Brian problems. It currently is dormant but could be soon triggered.”

Gaby, “I had intended letting Max finish her year before finishing the transformation. Can you both do a weekly check on her and see if she can complete the year first.”

Whilst they were down town Max asked her friends to accompany her to the clinic, “Gaby, and Raven can you both accompany me. I need to get my final injection with Dr Smythe.”

Max introduced the doctor, “This is my new boss who will ensure I live full-time as a girl. This is my doctor who will send you the reports you require.”

Dr Smyth, “I am hoping we can get the go ahead to use it for ladies that have had Mastectomies and transsexuals. I have to find another backer as the previous backer has pulled out of the trial.”

Gaby, “Why not come round to the Empress Gardens tonight and tell us all about your project. We may be able to help find you new backers.”

After they left Max said, “She has been very kind to me. It means a lot to her to be able to help other less fortunate than herself.” The first shop was the boat shop in the marina.

Gaby, “We need a Captains uniform.”

The assistant, “Will that include full dress uniform or not.”

Max, “Yes we better have that as well.” After trying on they settled for three uniforms and one dress uniform.

Maddy had been looking around the store and noticed underwater sleds and metal detectors. “Are these expensive she asked the assistant?”

The assistant , “The Sledge is a new line I can arrange a demo if you are interested.”

Maddy, “Tomorrow morning at 07.00 I will try it out in the North Bay Meet us by the naval museum.”

The assistant, “The metal detectors work ok under water. The manufacturers guarantee them to depth of two miles under the sea. As no diver is ever going to go below that depth I feel safe in saying they will last under the water.”

Gaby, “How many have you in stock?”

The assistant, “We have plenty we bought 50 and so far have not sold one.”

Gaby, “Can we test one with the sled?”

The assistant, “I will bring one with me and make sure it is charged up.”

Off to the other shops In to Marks and Spencer’s, Then to the House of Fraser. Then after trying on countless outfits Maddy asked, “Have we arranged lunch down by the Harbour?”

Then the others laughed, “Maddy you are always thinking of food.”

Maddy, “Well I for one could eat a full plate to myself today.”

Max, “What is funny about eating food from a plate?”

Gaby, “Maddy I booked us all in there. Max you can either share with me or you can do the same as Maddy.”

Max, “I will do the same as Maddy.” He was sure in for a big surprise when the meal came. “Now I understand why you proposed we share a meal.”

Gaby, “Next time you will take notice.” That night Dr Smythe came round with her laptop.

Gaby, “We will go to the lecture theatre and connect the laptop up there.”

The first was an introduction by Dr Smythe who told them about her work. The first picture was of a teenage girl. This girl was the subject of a sex attack and had her right breast cut off in the attack. The next was a series of photos showing the new tissue forming.

Dr Smyth, “I now have both sides matching but she still needs considerable counselling. The next client is as the result of a double Mastectomy due to cancer. The next is the photos of her as she has regained her femininity. The next is the result of a sex attack. He was assaulted and his manhood removed by a group of Muslims. The next is of his transition to being a woman.”

Queen Gaby and the others gasped, “We would never have recognised you as you currently are. The last pictures are of Max we can clearly see as he originally was and currently is.”

Dr Smyth, “I have other patients but only I have permission to use these photos. Max was greatly distresses when he came to me. I did all the tests I could on Max and found some surprising things. Max as you can clearly see looked like a man when he first came to me. These though are the interior pictures of Max. and this is the interior of a genetic female. I decided to take on Max and become his friend as he was very suicidal and he needed help. Under my guidance he has bloomed. Although certain aspects of his transformation have me puzzled. The next shots where all of Max and how she currently is.”

Shona, “I presume the process you used could also be used to increase a normal woman’s breast size.”

Dr Smyth , “Depending on the size required the breast will become real ten days after the last injection. These are the photos of the breast tissue a week after the last injection. I am looking for somebody to sponsor me so that I can continue my work. What I need is somewhere that could be used as an office and reception area. I have to get out of the place I am currently using. I want to keep the process under my own control so that it is not abused.” There was some talking with the girls.

Gaby, “Dr Smythe we will provide the office accommodation you require. We want you to sign a contract with us. We want you to work entirely for us and nobody else. In return we will provide everything you require. Also we would require you to work closely with Raven and Dr Jones. We will provide the funds for the first two categories but the last will be billed unless there is a medical reason for it. Also I want Dr Jones to show you some of our developments and see if both can be combined.”

The following day.

Gaby, “Shona can you accompany Maddy, Max and I we have some additional shopping to do.” They set off and first call was the bank. They had just walked in to the bank when armed robbers burst in. They had balaclavas on their heads, “Shouted get down get down.”

Gaby was quick to dive down on the ground. Max was not as fast and took a shot in her body. Shona shouted, “They have shot her.”

As they were leaving they grabbed Gaby as a hostage.

Maddy, “Let them take her we can get her back soon.”

The men took Gaby to the getaway car with them. It did not take Andi long to log on and trace where they were holding out. Max was taken to the hospital and the bullet was removed.

Dr Smyth had Max transferred back to her care, “We will have to keep her sedated for a while so the gun shot has time to heal.”

Meanwhile Gaby found she was being held captive in an old farmhouse. She contacted Lily who recorded everything for future reference. One of the robbers was left with Gaby while the others went to hide the stolen cash. The robber decided he would make use of Queen Gaby whilst his mates where away.

As he got close to Queen Gaby she said, “Sleep”. She stripped him of his clothing and then fastened his arms behind his back using a roll of industrial tape. Then she fastened his legs with the same tape. Eventually the other two returned to find their bound colleague. They both were soon put into sleep mode by Gaby.

It did not take Maddy and Andi to arrive with the rescue team. Gaby, “These three require our special treatment.”

The girls giggled, “Can we start straight away.”

Gaby, “They will answer to 1, 2 and 3. Otherwise they are in sleep mode and you can do what you want with them.”

Dr Smyth came into the room , “Are these the ones who shot my Max?”

Gaby, “This is the one responsible for that.”

Dr Smyth, “Do you mind if I gave the three of them massive enhancements.”

Gaby, “No in fact I think that is a good idea”. Rachel can you give them permanent changes?”

Rachel giggled. The girls all worked on the three Robbers.

Gaby, “We have conditioned these three and they must be returned to the farm. I am going to have to break free and call for the police.

Gaby and the girls made sure the three where tied up again. Maddy tied Gaby up and then she had to free herself while the others watched. Maddy phoned the police, “We have located the robbers hideout and there appears to be hostages and will need an ambulance for them.” The police arrived.

Maddy, “We have a transmitter on Gaby but it still took us some time to locate her. It appears that those girls have also been taken as hostages. The police found the evidence to tell them the names of the men they were looking for and their finger prints where all over the farm.

Gaby, “I found this. I presume it is the stolen money.”

The police officer, “You will be in line for the reward for locating it and returning it.”

Gaby, “I think these girls have been brain washed or something for none of them make sense.”

Dr Smyth , “Once they have been checked over at the hospital. I would like to offer the three girls a home until their families can be found.”

At the hospital the doctors reported, “We found traces of semen in each of them and presume it must be from the three men.”

The police had raided the homes of the three men and found evidence of several robberies including this last bank job. That night the police went on crime watch to say they were looking for these three men in connection with robberies across the North of England. As the programme went out Queen Gaby took the men out of their hypnosis. They watched as their photos where splashed across the television.

One, “That is us well and truly beggared we might as well go and hand ourselves in now.” They had not noticed Queen Gaby in the corner of the room.

One of the men, “We will probably get 5 to 7 while you shot that girl and that could carry a life sentence.”

The one who had fired the gun. “I hope that girl is ok she was really pretty and I could have fancied her if the circumstances where different. I hope I get the chance to apologise to her for what I did. I thought I had the safety on and I did not. I deserve to have the book thrown at me for what happened. The only good thing is we have no family to bring disgrace on.” He looked at his mates, “Have you two seen what you look like if we go to the police like this the boys in Strangeways are going to have the time of their lives with you two.”

They went over to the wash basin and tried to scrub their faces. They did a bit of cursing and then they all realised they had breasts and rather large ones at that. They tried pulling them off each other and gave it up as a bad job.

The one who had fired the gun, “I appear to be the largest and they seem to be real and not just glued on.”

Gaby decided to speak, “Gentlemen or should I say ladies please be seated.” They spun around but then did as told.

Gaby, “At the moment all three of you are wanted for armed robbery and the kidnapping of young women and rape. Each of you is looking at a minimum of a life sentence. I am going to offer you all chance to wipe your slate clean. All three of you will live and work for me as you currently are for a minimum of seven years. This period will be extended for all of you if any one of you is disobedient or does not do what you are instructed to do. If on the other hand you do everything you are instructed to do without complaint then your time will be cut correspondingly.

Gaby, “Until further notice you will be referred to as one, two and three. You will never use your old names again.”

The crook who fired the gun, “I have just realise you are the girl we abducted. Please is your friend ok it has been on my mind ever since I shot her. I genuinely did not mean for that to happen.”

Little Lily came in, “Can the others come in now?”

Gaby, “These three have decided to work for us and their wages are to be used to pay back the money they stole. Two I believe you have something to say to Max.”

Two apologised.”

Max, “You actually did me a great favour. That bullet caused a defect to be rectified so I bear you no malice. As to the robberies and for what you needed the money for is different.”

Little Lily, “We know everything about you three and the reason why you felt you had to turn to crime.”

Gaby, “The money you stole has been returned and I have received a reward for recovering it. This will be used to offset your treatment costs. All food, clothing and health care will be provided. All you have to do is prove to us you are worth the effort to rehabilitate you.”

One, “At the end of our term do we get to stay as we are or will we be returned to as we were previously.”

Gaby, “If you want then you can be returned but there will still be a warrant out on you.”

Three , “I accept your offer but there is something I must know. When I was a youngster I used to play a game with my sister and she could get into my head. Somebody here has been into my head and they keep leaving me strange messages. I do not understand the messages but they say Darcie is bitter coffee, Gaby is Chocolate and Robyn is Milk chocolate. Then the message in my head says tell mum Isadora is my new sister and playmate for all eternity.”

Robyn brought in Beatrice and her sister.

Gaby, “This is who was talking to you Isadora.”

Isadora said, “Now I am getting two messages telling me to say ask nicely for a drink of milk. I feel as if I am compelled to say Mum please can I have a drink as I am rather thirsty.”

Gaby, “Isadora you should know by now you can have a drink whenever you need one come and here and help yourself. Isadora did as she was instructed and found she was changing to a baby. The other two stood there with their mouths open wide.

Queen Gaby said, “Isadora what you did previously has been wiped clean now you are my daughter and will grow up at the same rate as your sisters.

Simone, “Gaby can I borrow one of them to help me out at the Sealife Centre?”

Two, “I used to work on a farm and working in the centre will not be much different.”

Queen Gaby turned to two, “Working with Simone you will get rather wet so you will need a wetsuit, which we will provide. Do all Simone requires and you will be ok.”

One looked at three, “Can she remember anything and will she ever be returned to normal.”

Gaby, “Your friend will age and grow at the same rate as the others. She though will never return to her former male self.”

Simone could see one was getting very scared, “Empress with your permission I would like to give this one several options.”

Gaby agreed,

Simone, “Option 1 is I capture you and claim the reward for your capture. Option two is you work your sentence off and then are released if you want to be. Option three I need a for life partner to help me with all the tasks I have to perform. It is very hard when you are the only one.”

One was deep in thought before he replied.

Gaby, “So there is no misunderstanding if you agree to option three You and Simone will equally share all tasks assigned. Also you would be bound to each other for perpetuity.”

One went up to Simone and kissed her, “Simone I previously have done wrong. At the moment I still have some masculine traits left. You gave me three options and I am not sure on your interpretations of them so after much deliberation I need to ask a few questions.” He turns to Gaby. “I noticed the others refer to you as Empress so I will do the same” and Bowed. Empress it is customary in Britain for the Queen to give her consent. Simone has offered me an extra option. She is a very pretty girl and I cannot understand why she would ever want me as a partner. I had dreams of having lots of children of course that will never happen. One went down on his knees, “Simone I may be wrong in the interpretation but will you be my wife and I will be yours?”

Gaby, “One from this day you are engaged to be married as is our custom. Simone you now have your soul mate and helper. Barbara can you arrange their marriage for this weekend and then after two weeks honeymoon they both can start back at work.”

This just left Two to be dealt with. Before Queen Gaby said anything else,

Max, “Empress may the Dr and I be bound together. We have decided on the punishment and would like Two to be our bridesmaid and we would require her to go and kiss everybody on the lips and finally kiss me on mine. Then I will consider her future.”

Queen Gaby turned to two, “It looks as if you have to wait until after the wedding to find out your fate. As Max has requested you I suppose you had better stay with her and get to know her.”

After the others had gone Maddy, “Currently she could live a life as a normal female but once she kisses us all.”? She receives her sentence and there is no going back.”

Gaby, “The wedding will be the last time for quite a while that any of us see two and by the time she returns she will be very different.”

Maddy. “Whilst you were kidnapped the salesman came with the sled and Metal detectors. After trying them out I ordered 10 Sleds and took all 50 metal detectors. I got a good deal on the purchase and Darcie has confirmed it all.

The two weddings took place that weekend in the Ancient parish church with Barbara performing the services. Two was the only bridesmaid as requested. Simone and One took their vows and promised to be true to each other for all eternity. They then embraced one felt a tingle as they embraced.

Simone, “Do not worry that is only our energies merging as one.” They slipped a ring on each other’s fingers. Barbara turned to one, “from this day you are Simone Lynn a daughter of the sea.” “Simone will be your teacher and friend and partner.”

The next three made their vows to each other.” then it was off to the reception. After the speeches Max said, “My bridesmaid will come round and give you all a present of Almonds in a bag she will also give each of you a kiss on your lips from me.” Working her way round she eventually got back to Max.” She gave Max a kiss on her lips.

Max, “Kiss me better where you shot me.” Two went down on her knees and Put her head on Max.’s dress. She found the dress had a small hole where she was to kiss it? Two started to kiss Max on the wound. As her face made contact she felt a great suction and then nothing as she vanished from sight. Max turned to the other two, “Congratulations we are now mothers.” Nobody was the least bit surprise that only the dress was to be found and two had vanished completely.

The others took bets on if Max would go to full term or be sooner. In the end Max went into labour exactly nine months after the wedding and gave birth to three identical daughters.

Max said, “Barbara can you perform the christening for us.” Queen Gaby, Maddy, Robyn, Tatiana, Tatiana and Galadriel will you please are the godmothers.

Galadriel, “Yes we agree but I want to know who the ladies you first kissed on the lips were?”

Max, “I am not sure but think I threw my arms around Maddy and Ariel.”

Sandy, “It was Rachel and I.”

Max, “I was that excited that I looked like a girl I did not notice who I had kissed.”

“Secondly who told you to get two to kiss us all.”

Max, “Did I do wrong.”

Galadriel, “No but I would like to know who told you to do that.”

Max, “Nobody or at least nobody living to my knowledge. I got a picture in my head and it was my Great grandmother she was dressed in white and spoke to me. She informed me, she would always be with me and if I truly wanted to be a mother that was what I had to do. I was just followed instructions. The same as when she told me to sell everything of value and seek out Gaby. Each night she comes to me and gives me instructions. She told me I had to tell you the truth when you asked today. She also told me all three of us would have children to Andrew. As none of us have any intention of going with a man that is unlikely.”

Galadriel , “What was your great Gran called?”

Max, “We always called her Gran Fullolove. I think she came from a rather well off family that disowned her or something.”

Zelda , “This is getting interesting as you have no markings.”

Max, “When I was clearing out I found these photos and cannot place any of them. On the back are some names in pencil the photo is very old and none of them will be alive now.”

Queen Gaby looked at the photo and on the back Constance Spellbinder and sisters. Queen Gaby watched the reaction as the photo passed from Zelda to Gaby and finally Galadriel.” Gaby and Galadriel both burst into tears when they saw the photo.”

Gaby, “One of you better explain for there is something to resolve here.”

Gaby , “I will tell as much as I know. Constance was our older sister and would have been Queen. She was just as powerful as Galadriel. She met Clarence Fullolove and got married against her father’s wishes. He disowned her and removed the mark. We were instructed never to speak her name again or else we would also be banished. One of us did and was heard and she also got banished but not before father put out she had gone evil. After that none dare mention Constance until today.”

Gaby, “Galadriel I presume your sister is still with us somewhere and perhaps close by if she can affect Max.”

Max, “My mother and her sister and daughters and my three sisters and Gran all vanished one day and I have not seen any of them since. The only help I have had is when Constance comes to me in my dreams.”

Gaby, “Tonight you will have company while you sleep and we will try and contact Constance and the rest of your family.”

Galadriel, “There is no trace of her here and no trace of the other missing members.”

Gaby, “Tonight we all sleep in the great Hall of Valhalla and see if she can contact Max there.” One by one they all dropped off asleep until only Queen Gaby was left. There was a whoosh and Queen Gaby looked up and said, “I presume you must be Constance.”

Constance, “I have watched you for quite a while you are doing a great job far better than I would ever have done.”

Gaby, “This could have been Max.’s job.”

Constance, “No he was never suitable.”

Gaby, “Where are you hiding out and where are the others?”

Constance, “You nearly ran into me when you collected your sisters. You forgot to check to see if there could be any others related to you in Limbo.”

Constance, “I knew what I was doing when I deliberately went against father. Galadriel was going to make a far better Queen than I ever would have.”

Queen Gaby, “Well I have rescinded your banishment and I require your attendance with all your family in the hall of Valhalla. I expect them all to be presented to me tomorrow evening here in the great hall.”

Constance , “My you can get bossy but I will ensure everybody is here.”

Gaby, “Until then Aunt I think we must have a chat.”

Constance went and gave her sisters a kiss and said, “I missed them all although Zelda was the one most affected by my banishment and had not she been banished herself. Would not have stopped searching for me. It was easy for me to free the bonds of the captured. I could not show myself to them. I liked how you dealt with Satan she sure makes a fine daughter.”

Gaby, “How about spending the day with us without the others realising you are there.”

Constance, “What have you in mind?”

Gaby, “Maddy, Renate and Myself have done it often just let your body merge with mine.” They did they could communicate by thought.

Gaby, “There is only one drawback and that is we may establish a permanent link between the two of us and in that case you will become as Lily and Maddy one of my partners.”

Constance, “Before the others awake do I get chance to ask you to become my partner and that all our children can bear your mark.”

Gaby, “Once I take you as a partner then Max and the others all will bear my mark and their genes will change accordingly.”

Constance, “Do you not need to ask the others?”

Gaby, “The consent has already been given they all have read your mind.”

Gaby.” All my dearest are linked to me and what I see they will see also. I could not initially understand how Max could sell everything and be back the next day to us.”

Constance. “Sorry I was using him to test the water for I have wanted to return for quite a while.”

Gaby, “Like kissing Maddy and Ariel I suppose that was one of your ideas.”

Constance, “No that was accidental as the thoughts just came flowing into my mind. It though triggered the final changes in Max.”

The following morning Max awoke, “I am disappointed Gran did not make her appearance last night.”

Gaby, “Never mind perhaps she will soon put in an appearance.”

Zelda, “I was hoping Constance would put in an appearance. Queen Gaby you will tell her she has been forgiven.”

Gaby , “Aunt Zelda I promise that Constance is as welcome here as you are. As for any banishment orders I have rescinded them.”

Zelda kissed Queen Gaby, “It is strange but as youngsters when we played tricks on each other she used to vanish but I could always feel her. Those feelings have been getting stronger again ever since Max came into our lives. There are only the two of us in here but I feel her presence. Until a brake was put on me I was all for using the legions of hell to find her. I was probably the closest sister to Constance. She would be taken on with you and would promise you anything to become your spouse.”

Zelda left and Maddy entered, “I thought I better say that we will accept Constance if that is what she wants.”

Constance, “Maddy you know I am here?”

Maddy, “Most still do not. Little Lily, Darcie, Renate, Jools and Ariel all do. Then we are all the closet linked.”

Constance , “Shall I come out then?”

Maddy, “No. Let see what all the others have to say.”

Galadriel came into the room, “Last night was a disappointment we expected Constance to turn up.”

Gaby, “Well tonight we go back and take our seats and try again.

Tatiana and Tatiana came to talk, “Could you come shopping with us to get matching outfits for the christening of Max and the children.”

Gaby, “I presume it will be the parents and Godparents doing the shopping.”

Raven, “For a family to be divided over a boy is silly. Could they not have just accepted him? I hope she contacts Max again we would welcome her with open arms even if she were a spirit.”

Dr Smyth, “I could not find any record of her been dead and neither could I locate the rest of Maxi’s family but we would like them all to be here for the christening and if they were we would have additional god parents. They went shopping and all got matching dresses and hats. That night

Gaby, “ Gaby I have been thinking it out and Constance must be able to monitor us. Perhaps if we all tried to contact her at the same time we might get some response.”

Queen Gaby, “I propose we all dress in our finest gowns and pray”.

Gaby, “Like on a presentation day.”

Queen Gaby, “Exactly Galadriel and Gaby unless Constance shows up to do the job somebody has to present Max and family. That should by right be Constance but as you are the two next senior I ask you both to share the responsibility.” Queen Gaby could feel Constance giggling away.

Queen Gaby, “Are the others all prepared?”

Constance, “They are dressed and ready as per their station. They await your command Empress.” In the hall of Valhalla everything was prepared.

Gaby, “Before we present Max we will try one last time to contact Constance.”

Zelda put her arm on Gaby, “She will be with us when she decides to come. For days I have felt her near me and I know she is close by. As a child she could never hide from me and she cannot now.”

“Constance and all your family I command you in the name of the Empress of the Heavens and Queen of all to appear before us your family and siblings.” A rumbling sound was heard in a side room and the others were distracted for a minute or two.

Sharon, “A shelve with books on has just gave way.” The others did not notice Constance separate from the Queen Gaby.

Gaby, Let the candidates be brought forward.”

Galadriel, “Gaby could we not wait a minute or two longer I am sure she will be here soon.”

Gaby, “If Constance is not here now then I presume she has no desire to come at all. Grandma please commences the presentation.” Gaby brought out Max.

Galadriel started to say Empress. There was a shout of “Stop. That is my right and I claim it but Max had better get to the back of the queue. Empress I am Constance and the eldest of the sisters.”

Zelda ran to greet her. “Sister you can share my seat with me.”

Constance, “Although I was never crowned Queen I was the eldest and as such claim the right to present my family to the Empress and her consorts.” Zelda took her seat again. “I first will start with my daughters and ask my sisters Gaby and Galadriel if they will look after them for this is all new to them. Next I will present my Granddaughters and ask Titania and Tatiana to look after them. Next are Max and her siblings. Finally we have the three daughters of Max. I forgot I must also present the two wives of Max.”

Constance went and sat with Zelda. Zelda, “I will share everything I have with you.”

Constance, “Everything.”

Zelda, “Everything. Like I said before you could not hide from me. We both liked the same things and still do. You know and I know where you have been all day. Like I said before I am willing to share everything with you. Unlike my sisters I am one of the Empresses eternal companions. So I know and approve of your acceptance.”

Constance, “Please give the others chance to know me again before it is broken to them that I am to become a companion.”

Zelda, “I will not tell but it is possible that they all already know due to our broadcasting system.”

Constance, “I never saw any speakers.”

One by one the others came up, “Congratulations on your future marriage Constance.”

Zelda, “Sorry Constance it has already been broadcast.”

Little Lily came up, “Well Constance how did you like your day with us.”

Constance, “There was only Queen Gaby and myself in the room when we merged.”

Lily. “You were warned you might be linked to the other companions. Queen Gaby is never ever alone. She can be monitored even when apparently alone.”

Constance, “The system slipped up when the Empress was abducted.

Zelda, “Actually the three were taken within minutes of getting to the farm. Sister Queen Gaby herself took all three of them out.”

Lily, “Constance you are looking rather puzzled and are wondering what I will come out next with. Like the promise an elder sister made to a younger one that one day they both would have babies on the same day to the same person.”

Constance looked at Zelda, “Have you told them everything?”

Zelda, “I have no need to. You told Lily.”

Constance, “ I never said a word to Lily.”

Lily, “Constance I am going into the other room. I want you to tell Zelda all the thoughts however silly that come into your mind.”

Little Lily left. Constance started to tell her thoughts to Zelda and then said, “Zelda can you tell me where the nearest toilet is I have suddenly got a real bad tummy ache.” Constance went to the toilet.

Lily came back, “Where is Constance?”

Zelda,” She needed to the toilet.”

Lily giggled, “I projected the thought I want a wee wee to her.”

Zelda laughed. Constance came out from going to the toilet, “I never have had tummy ache like that for a long time. Can we continue with the test now Lily?

Lily, “There is no need I can get you to do almost anything.” Constance kissed Zelda, Lily giggled and Constance kissed her.

Zelda, “Lily stop playing with Constance she has no protection against you as she has never learned how to protect herself. It is a good job Lily is a friend and not an enemy she can get you to do anything even if it is against your will.”

Constance gasped. “The toilet was Lily.”

Lily nodded her head. “The kisses also came from me. Not only can I read all your thoughts but I can control everything if I chose to do so.”

Zelda, “Sister I think I better take you in hand until such time as you can protect yourself. Even then Lily and others will monitor you.”

Ruth came with Nicole, “Is it true what the Lily broadcasting system has put out?”.”

Queen Gaby, “Is what true Ruth.”

“That you want Constance to be united with us.”

Constance, “Only if all other partners agree.”

Ruth, “Great and Nicole can design you a dress fit for a Queen or at least an almost Queen.”

Nicole, “Have you given thought as to who can give you away.”

Constance, “I know there is still both Oberon and Neptune around. I would prefer it if Galadriel and Zelda both jointly gave me away.”

Galadriel, “The task will have to fall to Zelda then as I have to give Queen Gaby away.”

Queen Gaby, “Lily please summon all to the great hall.” They all appeared and took their seats.

Gaby, “Ladies I have called you all here to make an announcement. First I would like to welcome Constance and her family to their first meeting. As some of you may have gathered from the Lily Broadcasting system with my other companion’s permission I have decided to take another companion.”

Maddy, “As head of the companions we are looking forward to being united with Constance. She will join with Amanda and Zelda and share their rooms.”

Zita, “Is it just Constance this time or are there others?

A teenage girl came forward, “Please may I speak.”

Queen Gaby, “Yes you may.”

“Empress I am the youngest sister of Max. I was presented to you the other evening. Ever since the presentation I have been getting strange thoughts in my head and all I want to do is cuddle up to you and Maddy.” Lily came and took her by the hand, “Come sit with me you have an acute case of Gabyitis.”

Maddy, “No Lily if a cuddle is what she needs, then that is what she will have.”